《Untamed Passion》 Chapter 1 SLOANE I¡¯m so excited I can barely sit still. Six months ago I¡¯d turned 18, but this is the first time Liam¡¯s been able to make it for supper since then. He¡¯s been super busy with work, and I¡¯ve only been able to see him for minutes at a time. I¡¯ve known Liam my entire life, and I¡¯ve been secretly in love with him for about that same length of time. I¡¯mpletely obsessed with him. It¡¯s not the kind of obsession that makes me want to jump up when I see he¡¯s finished his meal and offer him seconds. It¡¯s more the kind of obsession that makes me want to crawl under the table, unzip his pants, and slide his cock down my throat. Just the idea of it has my panties soaking and my hands gripping the sides of my chair to hold me in ce. Liam also happens to be my dad¡¯s best friend. When I look up, his blue eyes are on me, and my breath catches in my throat. God, he¡¯s so fucking gorgeous. Dark ck hair with only the smallest hint of graying in, dark stubble on a chiseled jaw, and the sexiest damn eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. They¡¯re a deep blue, almond shaped, with darkshes and brows, and when he stares at me like this, it¡¯s all I can do to remember to breathe. And that¡¯s not even counting his amazing, hard body. Liam does things to me that no one else ever has. No boy in high school ever made me feel anything close to what Liam does. I guess that¡¯s why I never bothered to date any of them. What was the point? The only man I¡¯ve ever wanted is sitting right across the table from me. I¡¯ve been saving everything for Liam. I¡¯ve never even been kissed, but all that¡¯s about to change. I somehow manage to make it through supper, and when Liam¡¯s about to leave, he gives me that sexy smile of his that always leaves a puddle in my panties, and says, ¡°I forgot to bring your present in. You want to walk with me to go get it?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I give an excited grin and holler to my parents that I¡¯ll be right back. When we step outside, it¡¯s raining, so we run to his ck jeep, and I can¡¯t help but notice how he keeps his hand on the small of my back, guiding me and keeping me close. It sends a rush of pleasure through my body, and by the time he opens the passenger side door for me, I¡¯m already aroused to the point of bursting. The light over our garage isn¡¯t that bright, but it¡¯s enough to let me easily see around me. While Liam runs around to the driver¡¯s side, I look down and notice that my nipples are poking through my wet shirt like they¡¯re begging to be sucked. I guess maybe I should¡¯ve worn a bra, but when Liam gets in and I see the heat in his eyes when he notices, I¡¯m happy I didn¡¯t. He looks away, trying to pretend he didn¡¯t notice, but I know he did, and I know he liked what he saw. My short skirt is hiked up a bit, revealing more of my upper thighs than is appropriate, but I don¡¯t bother pushing it down. He reaches into the back seat, putting his body closer to mine. I can see a raindrop sliding down his cheek, and I have to bite my tongue to keep from licking it up. He ces two boxes on myp, pointing to the smaller of the two. ¡°Open that one first,¡± he says with a grin. ¡°I hope you like it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll love anything you get me, Liam,¡± I say, already working the paper off. It takes me longer than necessary because I n on saving every bit of this present, including the paper where he scrawled my name across the top in his masculine print. Opening the box, I gasp when I see a beautiful edition of Wuthering Heights, my favorite book. I run my fingers over the gorgeous cover before carefully flipping through the pages. I stop when I see the inscription he¡¯s written in the front. To Sloane on her 18th birthday, I hope you find a love that¡¯s as all-consuming as the one Heathcliff and Catherine share but with the happy ending of Cathy and Hareton. Love, Liam I¡¯m so touched by the gift that I can¡¯t speak for a minute. I run my hands over his words and then look into his gorgeous eyes. ¡°You read it?¡± I ask with a smile. ¡°Of course.¡± He shrugs his broad shoulders and gives a sheepish grin. ¡°I mean, how could I not when you¡¯ve gone on and on about it for so long?¡± Iugh and give him a yful punch. ¡°I don¡¯t talk about it that much!¡± Hugging the book to my chest, I say, ¡°Thank you, Liam. This is the best gift I¡¯ve ever been given.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t opened the other one yet,¡± he says with a grin. I give the next box the same amount of care, and when I open it, I can¡¯t help but squeal in happiness. Folded inside is Liam¡¯s old Notre Dame sweatshirt, the one I¡¯ve always loved and have been begging him to have for years. I run my fingers across the worn fabric, made soft after so many washings, and can¡¯t help the ridiculous grin I have on my face. Pulling it out of the box, I bring it to my nose and give it a big sniff, making Liamugh. I¡¯m a little disappointed that it¡¯s been washed, but when I close my eyes, I can almost detect the faint scent of his cologne and the undeniable, unique scent that is Liam. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re finally giving it to me,¡± I say, still snuggled up against it. ¡°It¡¯s way too big for you. I don¡¯t know why in the hell you want it so badly, but you¡¯ve been pestering me about it for years, so I figured it was time.¡± I give him a scowl. ¡°I do not pester.¡± Heughs, and the sound of it sends a shiver of pleasure up my spine. I¡¯m already nning on fingering myselfter while I wear his sweatshirt. He has no idea how much use this present is going to get. Tucking the shirt and book back into their boxes, I muster up the courage to say what I¡¯ve been rehearsing for months. I¡¯m suddenly very nervous. My heart races while I fidget with the presents on myp. ¡°I really love my gifts, Liam,¡± I begin, hoping he doesn¡¯t notice the slight quiver in my voice. ¡°But I actually need to ask you for one more.¡± When I work up the nerve to meet his eyes, I can see the curiosity in them. He doesn¡¯t push me, just waits for me to continue. I scoot forward in the seat, cing the gifts behind me so I can turn my body to face him. I force myself to not look away from his gaze and say, ¡°I need you to kiss me.¡± A look of shock washes across his face, and then I see him start to smile, thinking that I¡¯m joking. When he realizes I¡¯m not joking, his eyes dart down to where I¡¯m biting my lower lip, nervously awaiting his answer. ¡°Sloane, I¡¯m your dad¡¯s best friend,¡± he finally says. ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve never been kissed, Liam, and I¡¯m 18 now. Do you know how embarrassing that is?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been kissed?¡± The surprise in his voice isn¡¯t helping my embarrassment. ¡°No,¡± I admit, this time too mortified to meet his eyes. ¡°Why not?¡± Chapter 2 I shrug and start fidgeting again. ¡°I just didn¡¯t like any of the guys I went to high school with. I want my first kiss to be special, and I want it to be with someone who knows what they¡¯re doing and will be gentle with me.¡± He sighs, and I know he¡¯s fighting a serious ethical dilemma in his mind. ¡°Please,¡± I beg, not caring at all if this is only a pity kiss on his part. Okay, well maybe caring a little bit, but I¡¯m dying for him to kiss me, and at this point, I¡¯ll take it any way I can get it. He scrubs his hand over his face and looks at me. I meet his gaze, begging him with my eyes to give me this one thing. ¡°Just one kiss,¡± I promise, ¡°for my birthday.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± he mutters, giving his head a slow nod as if he can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s about to do. ¡°Just one kiss,¡± he repeats, staring at me hard, making sure I understand. I nod quickly, having no intention whatsoever of keeping my word on that one. He leans in, cupping my face in his hands and nts a chaste kiss on my lips. He backs away, and Iugh. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s a kiss,¡± he says stubbornly. ¡°Like my fucking grandma would give.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± he says, but I can see his lips wanting to lift into a smile. ¡°I happen to be a very good kisser. Way better than your grandma, I¡¯m guessing.¡± ¡°Prove it,¡± I say, leaning into him. ¡°Give me a birthday kiss I¡¯ll never forget.¡± I lift an eyebrow, daring him to ept my challenge. This time when he cups my face, his grip is firmer. He lets his lips hover above mine for just a second before pressing them against mine. His lips are so soft, and I melt beneath them. He sucks on my bottom lip before turning his attention to the top one, and I moan when I feel his tongue gently graze against my sensitive skin before gently parting them and sliding in.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. My whole body explodes in pleasure as I open my mouth to him. I shyly let my tongue slide along his, and when he groans and kisses me harder, my pussy clenches, reminding me of how much more I want from him. All I can think about is how much I want and need him, and when I grab onto his shoulders and start to cross the divide between our seats so I can straddle him, he pulls back, leaving both of us panting. I ignore the fact that he¡¯s stopped kissing me and straddle him anyway. My skirt is lifted, and I groan when I lower myself onto him and my wet panties meet a very sizeable bulge in his pants. My eyes widen in surprise, and I can¡¯t help but smile at the way his body is reacting to me. ¡°You said one kiss.¡± I can see the desire in his eyes and feel it against my pussy, making me feel a lot bolder than I did a few minutes ago. ¡°This is still one kiss,¡± I say. ¡°One long kiss.¡± With his hard cock digging into me, I can¡¯t help but move my hips, letting my pussy rub against the length of him. He groans, grabbing onto my hips, stilling me with his hands. ¡°That wasn¡¯t part of the deal,¡± he says, and I can hear how strained his voice is. ¡°Consider it a bonus,¡± I say, lowering my mouth to his. I run my tongue along his lips this time, teasing him with my mouth. His body is still beneath me, his fingers digging into my hips, holding me in ce, but when I slide my tongue into his mouth, he loses the inner battle and responds with a hunger of his own. He loosens his hold on my hips, and I immediately start rubbing my pussy against his hard cock. I groan when he slides his hands up my skirt, dancing his fingers along my bare ass cheeks before grabbing onto them tightly, moving me even harder and faster against him. I grab onto his shoulders, loving how I can feel the hard muscles move beneath my fingers. He kisses me harder, hungrier, making my head spin and my body start to quiver. He¡¯s still moving me along his cock, but he starts to also move my hips in circles that hit my clit with every movement. Pleasure coils in my pussy, and when I cum, his mouth captures my scream as I writhe against him. He sucks on my tongue, moving my hips harder, and my entire world narrows down to just two things: Liam and pleasure. When my body starts toe down, he loosens his grip on my hips. Izily grind against him as he gives me onest gentle kiss. Panting, I let my chest rest against his, burying my face in his neck. He¡¯s still breathing heavily, and his cock is still hard beneath me as he runs his fingers over my back. ¡°Fuck, Sloane,¡± he finally says, breaking the silence. ¡°That should not have happened.¡± I study the sexy line of his neck, breathing in the familiar scent of him. When I slide my tongue along his skin, he groans and grabs onto my upper arms, pulling me back so he can look at me. ¡°We can¡¯t do this,¡± he says, and the firm resolve in his voice has my body slumping in defeat. ¡°I¡¯m old enough to be your dad, Sloane, and I¡¯ve been good friends with Jerry, your dad, ever since we were kids. You¡¯re pletely off limits to me. I should never have let it go this far.¡± ¡°But I want you, Liam. I¡¯ve always wanted you.¡± His blue eyes are filled with sadness as his thumbs gently trace over my skin where he¡¯s gripping my arms. ¡°It¡¯s just a crush, Sloane. It¡¯ll go away, and eventually you¡¯ll meet somebody and fall in love.¡± My eyes fill with tears, and I stubbornly shake my head no. He reaches up to cup my face, and I immediately lean into the palm of his hand. His thumb wipes away the tears that I can no longer stop. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says, and the ache in his voice makes me cry even harder. I still feel his hard cock pressing against my pussy, and I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s holding back. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me?¡± He sighs, and the sound of it is so raw and pitiful, I almost feel bad for asking. ¡°That¡¯s beside the point. It¡¯s about what¡¯s best for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re what¡¯s best for me,¡± I argue. Instead of arguing back, he says, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go back inside.¡± He reaches to open his door, but I stop his hand with my own before he can. ¡°I¡¯m d you were my first kiss, Liam. I want you to be my first everything.¡± I don¡¯t give him a chance to respond, instead, I reach over and grab my gifts and open the door myself. I maneuver my way off hisp, instantly missing the feel of him against me. It¡¯s stopped raining, and I don¡¯t bother looking back before running inside. I know Liam wants me. I could feel the evidence of that against my pussy and in the way he looked at me and touched me. I just need to convince him that it¡¯s okay for us to be together. That it¡¯s the right thing. In the meantime, my pussy is still throbbing from the memory of how good it had felt to grind against his big cock. I hug his sweatshirt tighter against my chest and run up to my room with a big grin on my face. Chapter 3 LIAM I grip my steering wheel so hard I think I might break it as I watch Sloane ran back into her house. All I can think about is the hungry look in her eyes as she¡¯d ground her little pussy against me and the way her body trembled as she¡¯d cum. I groan and hit the steering wheel. I should not have fucking done that! What in the hell had I been thinking? Iugh, knowing exactly what I¡¯d been thinking. I¡¯d been thinking about Sloane. Gorgeous, sexy, forbidden Sloane with herrge green eyes, long dark hair, perky tits, and a young, toned body that never failed to get me hard. The truth of it was that it wasn¡¯t just about how beautiful she was. I genuinely liked her. Over thest six months since she¡¯d turned 18, I¡¯d fallenpletely in love with her. I¡¯ve tried my best to stay away, hoping that the feelings would just die down, but they haven¡¯t. If anything, they¡¯ve just grown stronger. I¡¯d had no idea she¡¯d felt the same about me. I mean, she¡¯s always been kind of flirty with me, but I figured that¡¯s just how she was with everyone. I never could¡¯ve imagined that she¡¯d never even been kissed. Well, she¡¯s been kissed now. I look down at therge wet stain she¡¯d left on my cock and groan. It was going to be another long night of jerking off and thinking about my best friend¡¯s daughter. Wonderful. I needed to get a grip. This was insane. When I pull out of the drive, instead of going straight home, I find myself driving in the other direction and pulling into the local bar that I¡¯ve been to a million times. This is what I need, I tell myself. A random one gone night to knock Sloane right out of my head. I walk in, grateful for the darkness to hide the wet stain, and take a seat at the bar, ordering a beer when the bartender walks over. It doesn¡¯t take long for a tipsy 30-something to sidle over and take the stool next to me. She¡¯s not horrendous or anything, but there¡¯s a hardness to her face that I don¡¯t like. I can¡¯t help butpare her hard edges to that of Sloane¡¯s innocent perfection. ¡°Hey, handsome,¡± she says, shing me what I¡¯m sure she thinks is a very sexy grin. ¡°Hey,¡± I say back, barely looking at her. ¡°You here alone?¡± She leans in closer than I¡¯d like her to be, and the perfume she¡¯s doused herself with is starting to give me a headache.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, meeting her ssy brown eyes, ¡°and I¡¯m leaving that way, too.¡± She gives a very udylike grunt before slipping from the stool and moseying off. Well, there goes that n, I think to myself as I take another long swig of beer. How in the hell had I thought I could just fuck some random woman after having tasted Sloane and held her perfect body in myp? I finish my beer, leave a generous tip, and walk my sorry ass back to my jeep, and head home. I manage to avoid thinking about Sloane too much until I¡¯m under my covers and there¡¯s nothing else I can upy my mind with. Iy there, willing my body to give up and just go to sleep, but I kept reying the scene in my mind over and over again. I can hear her soft moans as she came, feel the wet heat of her pussy against my cock and the way her pussy slid along the length of me, and taste the sweetness of her mouth. I groan in frustration, giving up the battle, and grab my cock in one hand, stroking myself in a fast rhythm. I think about what I had wanted to do. I imagine sliding her shirt off, freeing those tits I¡¯ve been dying to see, kissing them, sucking them, rolling my tongue over her hard nipples. My hand works faster as I imagine freeing my cock and roughly pushing the fabric of her panties aside so I can slide myself into her, stretching her, taking her virginity, and making her mine and mine alone. I imagine how tight and wet her pussy would feel around my cock, the moans she¡¯d make as I fuck her hard. Pleasure races through me as I pump myself harder, and when I do cum, it¡¯s to the image of me fucking Sloane raw, no condom, just skin on skin, filling her little virgin womb with my seed, iming every bit of her as mine. Gasping, I copse back on my pillow. My heart thunders in my chest as I try toe to terms with what I just imagined. Is that really what I wanted? I didn¡¯t have to think long before I knew the answer was a definite yes. I wanted Sloane, all of her. I wanted the youthful fuckable body, and I wanted to see that same little body swollen with my baby. I wanted everything with Sloane, and that¡¯s what made it so painful because I knew I couldn¡¯t have anything with her. The next few days went by in a slow, painful blur. Sloane was never far from my thoughts. I tried to keep myself busy with work, but nothing seemed to be helping. When I had just fine finishedeatinsupperrr, I heard my phone buzz and saw that Jerry had texted me. Hey, man, we¡¯re headed to theke house this weekend. Wannae? I set the phone aside, not wanting to answer him just yet. Did I want to go spend the weekend at theke with Jerry and watch his beautiful daughter walk around in a tiny bikini, knowing I could never have her? Sure, that sounds like loads of fun! Chapter 4 While I¡¯m thinking of a believable excuse, my phone dings again, only this time Sloane¡¯s name pops up. She¡¯s texted me over the years, but never regrly. My heart speeds up at the sight of her name, though, and I hurry up to see what she¡¯s said. Hey, Liam. I know my dad just texted you abouting to theke this weekend. I hope you¡¯ll decide toe. I don¡¯t want things to be weird between us, and I miss hanging out with you. If youe, I promise I¡¯ll be a good girl. ?? I stare at her text, reading it over and over again. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t mean for it to make my cock hard, but it did. I¡¯d love for her to be my good girl, and my throbbing cock is in perfect agreement. I shoot Jerry a quick text letting him know I¡¯ll be there, and then send another to Sloane. I¡¯d love toe. I miss hanging out with you, too. My fingers hover over the screen, debating about whether or not to add something. Without letting myself think too much about it, I type: You¡¯re always a good girl, Sloane. See you soon. I stare at the screen waiting for a reply until I begin to feel embarrassed for myself and set it down. I tried to tell myself that it was for the best she didn¡¯t reply. What would be the point? I need to put distance between us, get us back to the purely tonic rtionship we had, and not draw her into flirty text territory. I managed to get through the slowest Thursday of my life, but finally, it¡¯s Friday. I take off work a few hours early and make the hour-long drive to theirke house in record time. I tell myself it¡¯s ridiculous, that absolutely nothing can or will happen, but that doesn¡¯t stop my cock from growing a little bit bigger with every mile that passes. By the time I pull up to the house, I¡¯m painfully hard, and all I can think about is Sloane. Jerry and his wife Sara greet mat greeted the door and ushered me in. I drop my bags off in the spare room I always use, the one that just happens to be right next door to Sloane¡¯s room and meet them on the deck for a beer. ¡°I¡¯m so d you could make it, Liam,¡± Sara says with a smile. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jerry agrees, ¡°we haven¡¯t been seeing much of youtely.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just been busy with work. The asshole we¡¯re building this new house for keeps changing the ns and dicking us around. It¡¯s been a real nightmare.¡± The statement is true enough, but I¡¯ve dealt with enough jackass clients to not let it affect my personal life or downtime. I could tell them the real reason is because I¡¯ve decided to hide from their insanely sexy daughter who I also happened to have made out with pretty heavily in my jeep, but I decide against that particr route. Instead, like a moron, I ask, ¡°So where¡¯s Sloane?¡± ¡°She¡¯s down at the beach,¡± Jerry says, moving toward the grill as Sara brings out a big te of hamburger patties. He waves the tongs in my direction. ¡°Would you mind going down and telling her supper will be ready soon?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I say, taking another very long swig of beer.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I walk down the sandy trail, winding my way down the path that opens onto the long swath of private beach in front of the house. Theke stretches out, sparkling from the sun that still has a few hours of light left to give before calling it quits for the day. I¡¯ve always loved thiske. No matter how hot it is, the crystal-clear water still holds a refreshing chill. The vision of Sloane floating in it in her small green bikini just makes it all the more perfect. When she notices me, she immediately starts swimming closer until it¡¯s shallow enough for her to stand. I watch as her soaking wet, youthful body walks closer and remind myself that this exquisite torture is of my own making. I stare at her rock-hard nipples poking through the thin wet fabric of her bikini top and tell myself that I didn¡¯t have toe this weekend. I could¡¯ve spared myself all of this, but when she runs toward me with a giant smile on her face and throws herself in my arms, pressing her wet, lithe body against mine, I know I never really had a choice. I could never have said no to this. I¡¯d rather have her near and not be able to have her than not have her at all. I hug her back, hoping like hell she doesn¡¯t feel my massive hard-on. She holds onto me longer than normal, and when she steps back, her green eyes are searching mine, wondering if she¡¯s crossed a line. I smile back and tuck a strand of wet, dark hair behind her ear, willing myself to not think about how she¡¯d tasted or about how her full lips are just begging to be kissed again. ¡°I¡¯m d you came,¡± she says, giving me a shy smile. ¡°I was afraid maybe you wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d be here. I¡¯d never lie to you, Sloane,¡± I say, making her smile again. Chapter 5 My eyes drop to those perfect hard nipples of hers, and when I meet her eyes again, I can tell she¡¯s noticed. Her smile isn¡¯t quite so shy anymore, and there¡¯s an unmistakable hunger in her eyes. I can hear the sweet sounds of her cumming in my ear, echoes from the moment we¡¯d shared, and the need toy her on the beach and bury my cock deep inside her is so overwhelming I feel paralyzed. ¡°I see you¡¯re still fighting your feelings, Liam,¡± she finally says when I make no move to touch her. ¡°I thought we agreed that everything needed to go back to normal,¡± I say. ¡°No, that¡¯s what you said. I said I wanted you to be my first everything.¡± She steps closer so her body is almost pressed against mine. ¡°You said you¡¯d be a good girl,¡± I remind her. ¡°I am a good girl, Liam. You good girl, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want you to do a thousand wicked, naughty things to me. You¡¯d be shocked if you knew all the things I imagine you doing to my little virgin body.¡± She stops and licks her bottom lip, and I¡¯m so mesmerized by the sight of her tongue darting out that I forget to breathe. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a lot of use out of your sweatshirt, by the way,¡± she says with a sexy little smirk. ¡°I fuck myself in it every night before I go to bed.¡± And with that, she turns and jogs off, giving me a mouthwatering view of her ass as she bounces off, leaving her words ringing in my ears. She fucks herself every night while wearing my shirt? Holy Fuck! I¡¯m in way over my head, and I know it. I also know that I want to know exactly what she imagines me doing to her. With a deeply frustrated groan, I turn and follow her, adjusting myself as I go in a useless attempt at hiding how hard my cock is right now. When we get back to the house, I join Jerry at the grill, and when we bring the food to the table, I notice that Sloane is wearing my sweatshirt over her bikini. She gives me a wink when her parents aren¡¯t looking, and I do my best topletely ignore her, but it¡¯s impossible, and we both know it. I concentrate on my food, refusing to look up and meet her eyes. When I feel her foot sliding up my thigh, I choke on the bite I just took and spend several seconds coughing. ¡°Are you okay, Liam,¡± Sloane asks innocently. ¡°Yeah, just swallowed something wrong,¡± I say, taking a drink of water. Reaching down, I try to push her foot off me, but she¡¯s a lot stronger than she looks, and there¡¯s no way to forcibly remove her from me without making it obvious to her parents. I shoot her a warning look, but her only response is to give me a look of feigned innocence. I bite back a groan when she runs her foot along my hard cock and grips my ss so hard I¡¯m afraid it might shatter.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, Dad,¡± Sloane says, and I have to marvel at how her voice soundspletely normal even though she¡¯s at that very moment doing her damnedest to give me a foot job. ¡°I was thinking about taking the rowboat out tomorrow.¡± Her mom immediately says, ¡°Oh, honey, I don¡¯t want you going out there all by yourself,¡± and judging by the grin tugging at Sloane¡¯s mouth, she knew that was exactly what her mom would say. As if I needed further proof of this little scheme, Sara turned to me and said, ¡°Maybe you could go with her, Liam.¡± Sloane rubs her foot over me again, and at that moment, I promise myself that at some point shortly, I¡¯m going to bend Sloane over my knee and spank that perfect ass of hers. Before I can answer, Jerry cuts in and says, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a great idea. I¡¯d go but my rowboating days are over.¡± He pats the substantial belly he¡¯d let develop over the years andughs. ¡°If you¡¯d let me whip your ass back into shape, then you¡¯d still be able to handle a damn rowboat, Jerry.¡± He onlyughs and grabs another burger. ¡°Not all of us can remain so ripped, Liam. I me it on bad genes.¡± ¡°I me it onziness and a love of fried foods,¡± I counter, but he onlyughs harder. Sloane¡¯s insistent foot brings my attention back to her. ¡°So,¡± she asks with a grin, ¡°are you gonna take me for a ride tomorrow?¡± She starts doing some crazy ass thing with her toes where it feels like she¡¯s massaging my cock, and I¡¯m about to bust a nut in my pants like some fucking teenager, so all I can manage is a quick nod and a simple ¡°Looks like I am.¡± The grin she shoots me makes me want to fuck and spank her, and I smile back, knowing I¡¯ll soon be doing both. Chapter 6 SLOANE Watching Liam trying to keep his cool while I stroke his cock with my foot is about the best fun I¡¯ve ever had. He keeps shooting me warning looks, but there¡¯s no denying that hard cock of his. I knew my rowboat n would work. He has no idea I¡¯m nning way more than just a quick trip, though. I have to bite my tongue to keep fromughing and giving it all away. He¡¯ll figure it all out soon enough. When the meal was over, I assumed he¡¯d jump right up, but then I realized he couldn¡¯t because there was no way my parents wouldn¡¯t notice the tent in his pants. I do allow myself a small giggle then, and the look he gives me makes meugh even harder. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± my mom asks, reaching for our tes. ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± I say, ¡°just remembered something funny.¡± When my parents go back inside, Liam grabs my foot, gives it a firm squeeze, and then lets it drop to the ground. ¡°Enjoying yourself?¡± he asks. ¡°Immensely,¡± I say, not even bothering to hide how much I like teasing him. ¡°I¡¯m d someone is.¡± ¡°I could make you feel better, Liam. You¡¯re just too stubborn to let me.¡± He gives me a look that can only be described as smoldering, and for a second, I lose myposure. My breath hitches, my heart races, and I feel my newly dried bikini bottoms growing wet again. The wicked grin he gives me tells me that he knows exactly what he¡¯s doing to me. He suddenly leans forward, and I gasp when I feel his hands on my knees, gripping them tightly. I love that I can feel callouses on his hands, and the roughness of them against my sensitive skin as he slowly dances his fingers along my inner thighs has me nearly panting with need. The pic table isn¡¯t that wide across, and his arms are long enough for him to follow my inner thigh up, and when he drags the tip of his finger along the crotch of my bikini, making perfect contact with my wet, aching slit, I let out a small moan that has his face lighting up into a sinful grin. ¡°You know, it¡¯s a lot more fun being the one doing the teasing,¡± he says with a wink. ¡°This hardly seems fair,¡± I manage to say. ¡°Well, neither is rubbing your little virgin pussy all over my cock when we agreed to one kiss.¡± I can¡¯t think of a snarkyeback because he¡¯s rubbing the pad of his finger over my clit, and all I can think about is how good it feels. I can hear my parents in the kitchen doing dishes, their low voices barely carrying out here, and I know I should feel ashamed, but all I can think about is how good Liam¡¯s skillful fingers feel and how much I want to cum. He holds my gaze, his blue eyes boring into mine, and I can see he¡¯s just as aroused as I am. My fingers dig into the edge of the pic table while my hips arch, trying to get closer to him. I bite down on my lip, stifling a moan, and right as I¡¯m about to cum, he pulls his hand away. I m my hand down on the table and let out a frustrated groan, which only makes himugh. Reaching across the table, he runs a finger along my cheek before tracing a line over my angry scowl. ¡°Sexual frustration is a good look on you, Sloane,¡± he says with a smirk before getting up and walking away, leaving me so angry I want to punch something.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I do feel a brief moment of satisfaction when I see his erection is nowhere near close to going down. Have fun hiding that one, I think with a smug grin, but it quickly dissolves when my needy pussy reminds me that I¡¯m nowhere near close to being satisfied. It¡¯s a long evening of mutual frustration as we go through the motions of everything being just fine and dandy between us. When we do finally head to our rooms, I linger outside my door, waiting for Liam. He pauses when he sees me, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Waiting for something?¡± he asks. ¡°I want you to finish what you started earlier.¡± He gives an exaggerated yawn, making his t-shirt stretch up, revealing an intoxicating glimpse of tanned, toned abs. ¡°I¡¯m kinda tired tonight.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re enjoying yourself,¡± I growl at him. ¡°Immensely,¡± he says, throwing my words back in my face. I give a frustrated sigh when he goes into his room and shuts the door behind him. Laying on my bed, knowing Liam is right next door, is absolute torture. I toss and turn until I can¡¯t take it anymore. I slip from my bed and very slowly open my door. Looking down the hall, I make sure it¡¯s clear before tiptoeing to Liam¡¯s door. Grabbing onto the doorknob, I very carefully turn it, but instead of the smooth motion I¡¯m expecting, I¡¯m met with resistance. I jiggle the knob in frustration when I realize he¡¯s locked his fucking door. ¡°Need something?¡± His voice is a bit muffled, but I can still hear the grin behind it. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you locked your damn door!¡± I whisper shout to him, keeping my face close to the crack of his shut door. ¡°Well, it seems I was right to do so, doesn¡¯t it? Who knows what would¡¯ve happened if I hadn¡¯t? You¡¯d probably be under my covers right this second, grinding your little pussy against me again.¡± He tsked me through the door, making me want to shove my fist through it. ¡°Let me in,¡± I say. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so, Sloane,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯ll make it worth your while,¡± I purr into the doorframe. ¡°Do tell.¡± Chapter 7 The smugness in his voice almost makes me keep my mouth shut, but I¡¯m so fucking horny, and all I can think about is that big cock I felt beneath my foot and the way his finger had felt on my clit. I close my eyes and imagine what I¡¯d like to do to Liam. ¡°I want to taste you. I want to feel that big cock of yours in my throat while you pull my hair, guiding me into the rhythm you want. When you cum, I want to suck everyst drop down.¡± Reaching down I slide my hand into my panties, sighing at how sloppy wet I am. ¡°I¡¯m fingering my pussy, Liam. I¡¯m so fucking wet. I need you inside me, stretching me wide, fucking me harder and faster.¡± My hand stills when I hear a deep groan from the other side of the door. I yank my hand out of my panties and lean in even closer. ¡°Did you just fucking cum!¡± The deepugh I hear is answer enough, but he adds, ¡°You bet your fucking perfect little ass I did. Thanks for that, by the way.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were jerking off!¡± ¡°Honey,¡± his voice floats through the door to me, ¡°I¡¯ve had my cock in my hand since the moment I heard the doorknob jiggle. How could I not when you¡¯re on the other side of this door begging me to fuck you?¡± I let my forehead bang against the door as I sighed heavily. ¡°Why won¡¯t you?¡± I said, not even caring how pathetic it sounds. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to fuck you, Sloane, but I¡¯vee to enjoy teasing you.¡± He taps his finger against the door twice. ¡°A lot.¡± My heart jumps when I hear his words. He¡¯s going to fuck me? ¡°But first,¡± he adds, ¡°I want you to do something for me.¡± I nod my head even though I know he can¡¯t see me. I¡¯d be willing to do just about anything at this point. ¡°Are you listening?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I murmur, leaning my ear against the door, not wanting to miss a single word. ¡°I want you to go back to your room, and I want you to finger that sweet pussy of yours, and while you do, I want you thin you to and hard about what all you want from me.¡± ¡°Everything,¡± I immediately say, thinking we can just go ahead and skip right to the fucking part. Heughs, and the sound of it sends a delicious shiver up my spine. ¡°Not good enough. I want you to think about it.¡± ¡°Are you not going to let me in tonight?¡± my voice no more than a sad little whisper. ¡°No. Now go and do your homework like a good girl. I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡± His voice was getting further and further away, and I knew he was going back to his bed. epting the fact that he was not going to let me in tonight, I slump back to my room and get under the covers, thinking about what he just said. Never one to neglect my homework, I slide my hand back into my panties and cup my sopping wet pussy. As I slide a finger inside myself, I think about what Liam said. Several images float through my mind of things I¡¯d like him to do to me. So many I don¡¯t know which one to settle on. My finger speeds up as I think about him jerking off on the other side of that door, listening to me tell him what I want to do to him. Sliding my fingers over my swollen clit, I think about him bending me over and pounding his thick cock into me. I snake my free hand under Liam¡¯s sweatshirt and massage my tit, squeezing my nipple between my fingers. Pleasure starts to build, and I know it won¡¯t take me long at all. All the images race through my mind, but my brain finally settles on our first kiss, remembering the way he¡¯d touched me and looked at me, the taste of him, the feel of his rough hands on my ass, his hard cock beneath my pussy. Moaning, I rub my clit faster and give in to the rush of pleasure, rolling my hips against my fingers. All I can think about is Liam. His presence is so vivid it¡¯s like he¡¯s right here with me. As I continue to ride the wave of pleasure, I think about how much I want to spend the rest of my life with him, and right as the highest point of my orgasm hits, I imagine his hand on my swollen belly, protective and possessive. His baby. Our baby. Panting, Iy back, exhausted and shocked. Why in the hell had I thought that? Is that what I wanted? It only takes about two seconds for me to decide that it is exactly what I want, what I¡¯ve always wanted but never allowed myself to hope for. I want Liam, and I want his baby. I curl onto my side and fall asleep with those images running through my head. When the sun wakes me several hourster, Liam and my rounded belly are the first things I think of. I shove my nkets aside and rush through my shower. I need to get everything ready before Liam shows up for our rowboat ride. I¡¯ve just got everything loaded when Liames walking down to the shore. I sigh at the sight of him in red swim trunks with no shirt. How can one man look so fucking good? Every bit of him is tanned, hard muscle, and I want to grind my pussy over every fucking inch of him. ¡°Sleep well?¡± he asks with a grin. ¡°Of course,¡± I say, bending over to adjust one of the bags. I grin knowing he¡¯s getting an eyeful of ass. Looking behind me, I ask, ¡°You?¡± Before he can answer, I see my mom and dad walking toward us, I hop up and jump into the rowboat, giving them an innocent smile when they stop by the boat.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°So where are you guys headed?¡± my dad asks. Liam says, ¡°Probably not far,¡± at the same time I say, ¡°A ways.¡± My momughs. ¡°We¡¯ll I guess you guys will get it sorted out.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an ind I want to try and explore,¡± I say. ¡°Oh, that thing?¡± He turns his attention to Liam. ¡°She¡¯s been going on about this little ind she thinks is out there somewhere.¡± Patting Liam on the shoulder, he says, ¡°You¡¯re in for a long day, my friend. I¡¯ll have a beer waiting for you when you get back.¡± ¡°Thanks, man,¡± Liam says, eyeing me, he adds, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll need it.¡± I give an exaggerated eye roll. ¡°The faster we leave, the faster we¡¯ll get back.¡± Liam climbs into the boat and grabs onto the oars. Eyeing all the bags, he says, ¡°What the hell did you bring?¡± ¡°Not much, just some snacks and stuff,¡± I say with a shrug, hoping he doesn¡¯t ask to inspect them. Chapter 8 We waved goodbye to my parents and set off down theke. I can¡¯t help but smile like an idiot as I watch Liam rowing. All the flexing of muscle has my pussy dripping wet in no time. He notices me looking and gives me a wink. ¡°Where to?¡± he asks once we¡¯re further out. I point toward the right. ¡°It¡¯s down this way. Just keep going until it splits a bit and then stay to the left. You can¡¯t miss the ind.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve seen it?¡± ¡°I woke up early one morning and went exploring.¡± ¡°Your parents would be furious if they knew.¡± I eye him and quirk an eyebrow. ¡°They¡¯d probably be furious about a lot of things if they knew.¡± I regret saying it as soon as I see the guilt in Liam¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s been friends with my dad since they were kids, and I know his feelings for me make him feel guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°You know as well as I do that they wouldn¡¯t be thrilled to know we¡¯re fucking.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not fucking,¡± I say, letting my frustration shine through in my tone. ¡°Not yet,¡± he corrects, and I can¡¯t help but smile. He returns the grin and continues rowing, steering us around the split up ahead. We¡¯re both quiet, nothing but the sound of water hitting the boat and the creak of the oars. It¡¯s an overcast day, but it¡¯s still warm, and the light sheen on his skin is making me very ufortably horny. ¡°Do you think it would be fun to live on a deserted ind?¡± I ask.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°With you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then definitely.¡± ¡°Me, too,¡± I agree. I look around us. Theke is so big that it¡¯s impossible to see where it ends. Endless blue water and only the distant shore behind us. We¡¯re too close to the shore for speedboats, and there aren¡¯t any other rowboaters or kayakers about. Looking at Liam, I reach up and undo my bikini top, letting it fall to my feet. The oars are instantly still as he looks at me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leaning back, I tilt my face up to the overcast sky. ¡°Just trying to get a little bit of sun. I¡¯d like to get rid of these tan lines.¡± ¡°I like the tan lines,¡± he says, and I smile at the desire I hear in his voice. The boat gives a small lurch, and before I can even sit up, Liam is on me, capturing my mouth in his, kissing me with a hunger that easily matches my own. My tits scrape across his bare chest, making us both moan at how damn good it feels. He kisses and licks a line down my neck, giving me a not-so-gentle bite at the crook of my neck before continuing further down. His tongue dances along my corbone. I moan, running my fingers through his hair, and gently pushing his head further down. Heughs against my skin but allows himself to be steered toward my tit. When he wraps his hot, wet mouth around my breast, and I feel his tongue running over my swollen nipple, I moan his name and wrap my legs around his waist. He sucks hard, letting his teeth graze over my nipple before giving it a little bite. When I don¡¯t think I can take the teasing any longer, he kisses a line to my other tit and gives it the same treatment. ¡°Please, Liam,¡± I beg, ¡°I need to cum. Please make me cum.¡± He grips my waist tightly, gently pushing me back so I¡¯m lying across the seat and the bags I¡¯d packed. Lowering his head again, he kisses a line down my belly. He stops and slides his fingers under my bikini bottoms. I lift my hips and he slowly pulls them down my legs. When I¡¯m naked before him, he lets out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking gorgeous,¡± he says, running his fingers up my inner thighs and along my smooth pussy lips. ¡°And shaved,¡± he says with a huge grin. ¡°Do you like it?¡± I ask, lifting myself enough to see him. ¡°I love it,¡± he says, lowering his face between my legs. Turning his head, he runs his tongue along my inner thigh. I rest my feet on the sides of the boat, spreading my knees wide for his back, savoring the feel of his mouth and hands on me, enjoying every second of what I¡¯ve waited so long for. He runs his tongue along my wet slit, making me gasp at how fucking good it feels. ¡°Tell me what you thought aboutst night.¡± I try to think, but it¡¯s like my brain is frozen, and all I can think about is his tongue on me. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± he asks, giving my left pussy lip a soft bite. ¡°No,¡± I whimper. ¡°Please don¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°Then start talking.¡± He grips my hips in his strong hands. Using his tongue, he gently parts my pussy lips before sliding in, and explosions of pleasure ricochet along my body. When I don¡¯t say anything, he starts to lift his head. I grab onto his hair, holding him close to me. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m thinking. Please, don¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Think faster.¡± His tongue sliding back into my pussy doesn¡¯t help clear my head, but I force my mind to work, not wanting Liam¡¯s mouth to ever stop fucking me. ¡°I thought about you jerking off to the sound of my voice, of you fucking me, bending me over, r and pounding your big cock into me hard and fast.¡± His tongue slides out of me and finds my clit. He kisses it beforeying the pad of his tongue against it, rolling it in tight, fast circles. I gasp at how good it feels and force myself to keep talking. ¡°I thought about our first kiss, the way you felt against me, the taste of you, and how badly I wanted more.¡± He speeds his tongue up, and I know I¡¯m not going tost long. ¡°I thought about how I want to be yours, Liam, forever.¡± My words areing out in a fast rush now as I pant and writhe beneath him. ¡°I want to be your wife,¡± I admit because there¡¯s no holding back now. I couldn¡¯t lie to him even if I wanted to. All I can think about is my need to cum, and I know talking is the only way to keep his tongue on me. As if to prove me right, he slows when I don¡¯t say anything else. His tongue speeds up again when I say, ¡°I thought about how much I love you, how much I¡¯ve always loved you, and I¡­¡± I hesitate because the next part feels too big to share. ¡°Tell me,¡± he growls against my skin, barely lifting his mouth off my aching, swollen clit. When he slides a finger into me, I whimper, ¡°I thought about you fucking me raw, no condom, and filling me with your seed.¡± He fucks me faster with his finger and sucks on my clit while tonguing it aggressively. The orgasm hits me with a force that nearly blinds me. I press my feet against the rowboat, bucking my hips up to him, and yell, ¡°I thought about you fucking a baby into me,¡± and then there are no words left. It¡¯s only pleasure roaring through my body and I¡¯m unable to do anything except let it run over me and through me. Eventually, y the world returns to me, the rocking of the rowboat beneath me, the breezeing off the water touching my skin, the rapid beat of my heart, and the feel of Liam¡¯s soft lips kissing and licking my pussy clean. With a start, I sit up, realizing what I¡¯ve told him. I search his face, scared I¡¯ll see disgust or disinterest or maybe even anger, but instead, all I see is love. He cups my face in his hands and kisses me, exploring my mouth with his tongue, letting me taste my pussy on him. When he pulls away, he runs his thumbs over my cheeks, resting his forehead against mine. ¡°My perfect girl,¡± he whispers. ¡°You¡¯re not upset?¡± ¡°Why on earth would I be upset? It¡¯s exactly what I want, Sloane.¡± ¡°It is?¡± He smiles, tracing his thumb over my lips. ¡°How could I possibly want anything less when ites to you? I want all of you for myself. I want to be your first everything. I want to fuck you raw, fill you with my cum, and im that little virgin womb and pussy.¡± My heart swells at his words, and I kiss him back hungrily, eager for him to fully im me. I run my hands over his muscr back and bring my hands to his swim trunks, trying to tug them down. Heughs and sits back. ¡°As much as I want to fuck you right here and now, I think it¡¯d be better to get to your ind. I have no desire to capsize because I¡¯m fucking you too hard.¡± I smile and watch as he sits back and grabs the oars. His cock is straining at his pants, and I can¡¯t wait to finally see it and taste him and feel him inside me. I¡¯m so giddy with excitement that I can hardly sit still. Chapter 9 LIAM Sloane doesn¡¯t bother putting her suit back on, and I¡¯m certainly notining. She¡¯s leaning back on her forearms, eyes closed, head tilted to the sky with her tits on perfect, mouthwatering disy, legs casually open, giving me a beautiful view of her bald little pussy. God, she¡¯s so fucking gorgeous. The taste of that delicious pussy is still in my mouth, and I¡¯m surprised I haven¡¯t passed out from loss of blood to the brain because my cock is harder than it¡¯s ever been, and there¡¯s no way in fuck it¡¯s going down until I empty my load inside her. I¡¯d almost blown it when she¡¯d told me everything she¡¯d thought of. I can¡¯t believe she wants everything that I want. I don¡¯t know how in the hell I¡¯m going to exin this to Jerry, but I shove that thought aside because as soon as I can I¡¯m making his daughter officially mine. He¡¯ll just have to learn to ept it. The ind is straight ahead of us now, just a small patch of sand with a few trees, and as soon as we¡¯re close enough, Sloane hops out and helps me bring the boat ashore. Seeing her bending over with her bare ass in full view is more than I can take. Before I can reach her, though, sheughs and runs out into the water, wagging her finger at me. ¡°Drop the trunks, Liam. It¡¯s not fair if I¡¯m the only naked one.¡± She treads water and watches as I drop my trunks and toss them into the boat. My cock is painfully hard and at full attention. I smile at the way her eyes widen in shock when she sees it. ¡°Happy?¡± I ask with a grin, walking into the water. ¡°Very,¡± she purrs, letting her eyes travel over me. When I¡¯m close enough, I grab her and pull her towards me. She immediately wraps her legs around me, bringing her body tightly against mine. I groan at the feel of her pussy pressing against my cock and her wet, perky tits sliding against my chest with every small movement she makes. I walk her out until the water is up to our necks, and even the chill of it does nothing to shrink my hard-on. My body is too revved up, too boiling with need. I wrap my arms around her, running my fingers over her back before cupping her ass, pressing her harder against my cock as I move her up and down the length of me. She kisses me hungrily, opening her mouth to me so I can run my tongue along the roof of her mouth. Running her fingers through my hair, she moans against my mouth, arching her hips for more. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± she whispers against my lips. Carrying her to the shore, I kiss and lick each body part as the water recede and it¡¯s exposed to me. I run my tongue down her neck to where it meets her shoulder in a sexy curve that I could happily feast on forever. I smile when she lets out a throaty moan as I lick her corbone, giving it a not-so-gentle bite. When we¡¯re far enough out of the water, Iy her down, bringing my mouth to one of her perky tits, rolling my tongue over the hard peak of her nipple. The waterps at our calves while I suck on her tit, teasing her with my tongue and teeth until she wraps her legs around me, trying to force me closer. My cock presses hard against her stomach, refusing to budge, despite all her attempts to get me to enter her. ¡°Patience,¡± I murmur against her skin, kissing a line to her other tit. ¡°I¡¯m tired of being patient,¡± she growls. ¡°I want you to fuck me.¡± Iugh and give her nipple a bite. Running my hands over her sandy skin, I dance my fingers along her tight stomach, already imagining it swelling with our child. She moans, and I know she¡¯s thinking the same thing. I gently loosen the death grip her legs have on me and part her legs, spreading her knees wide so I can see her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her hands slide up to cup her tits, and I watch mesmerized as she kneads her sandy tits, squeezing her nipples so hard she makes herself gasp and arches her hips beneath me. I watch her and sigh. I want to cum all over her, making her a sticky sandy mess, but I want inside her pussy more. ¡°Please, fuck me, Liam,¡± she begs, massaging her tits in a hypnotizing way that I can¡¯t seem to look away from. She arches her hips, releasing me from my tit trance, and I slide my eyes to her dripping wet cunt. I groan at the sight of it. Sand sticks to her bare pussy, and she¡¯s so fucking wet, I can see the clump of wet sand beneath her where it¡¯s puddling. ¡°I¡¯d love nothing more than to fuck you right now, but I can¡¯t.¡± She ms her hands down into the sand and shoots me a scathing look. ¡°Why not?¡± I can¡¯t help butugh at how adorable she looks when she¡¯s angry. Running a finger along one sandy pussy lip, I hold it up so she can see. ¡°You¡¯re covered in sand, and I don¡¯t think that would feel much good to either of us.¡± She¡¯s quiet for a second, and then a slow, shy grin spreads across her face. ¡°I might not have beenpletely honest about this rowboat trip.¡± I quirk an eyebrow at her. ¡°I¡¯m not even remotely surprised. So what was your n?¡± She has the decency to blush at least as she reveals her n to me. ¡°Well, it¡¯s supposed to start raining pretty well in a couple of hours, so I brought everything we would need to camp here for the night.¡± She pauses, biting her lower lip. ¡°I just wanted to get you alone for a night.¡± ¡°You mean ensure I couldn¡¯t lock my door again?¡± I say with augh. ¡°That was shitty of you.¡± I shrug. ¡°I had a good time.¡± Running my fingers along her inner thigh, I say, ¡°I guess that exins all the bags you brought.¡± Sheughs. ¡°I even brought a tent.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be furious if this dastardly n hade from anyone but you, but seeing as I¡¯m head over heels in love with you and equally obsessed, I¡¯ll let it slide.¡± I give her calf a bite. ¡°Just this once.¡± Chapter 10 I pull back so she can get up, and when she turns around, the sight of her sandy ass cheeks makes me groan. I give her ass a hard smack, making her squeal and jump from me. ¡°Go wash off while I set the tent up, and you know you deserved that smack on the ass.¡± She grins, gives me a wink, and then saunters off to the water, letting me watch her perfect ass swaying with each step she takes. After a few steps, she looks over her shoulder and yells, ¡°Remind me to text my parentster. I need to let them know that we think it¡¯s safer to just camp here for the night!¡± I shake my head andugh, wondering just how long she¡¯s had this thing nned out. Setting the tent up in record time, I marvel that she¡¯s also managed to smuggle onboard sleeping bags, food, water, and even a couple of fucking pillows. I jump back into theke and swim to where she¡¯s floating. Two hard nipples and a bare pussy just visible above the water. I run my hands over her wet body, sliding them over her tits, toned stomach, and then finally over the smooth mound between her legs. I slide my arms under her, bringing her body to me so one arm is under her knees and the other behind her back. She wraps her arms around my neck, turning her upper body to me so her tits slide along my chest, and presses her lips against mine. Bringing one hand to my cheek, she caresses my face while she slides her tongue into my mouth. I kiss her back, walking us to the tent, and by the time Iy her down on the sleeping bag, I¡¯m more than ready to drive my cock into her, but she grabs onto my shoulders, stilling me. ¡°I want to taste you first,¡± she says, eyeing my cock like she¡¯s a starving woman. As much as I want to bury myself in her pussy, I can¡¯t possibly deny a request like this. I let her push me down onto the sleeping bag, watching as she eyes my cock warily. She hesitantly reaches out, dancing her fingers along my skin, smiling when my cock jumps beneath her touch. ¡°It¡¯s so big,¡± she says, her voice barely more than a whisper.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Only for you,¡± I say, running my thumb across her bottom lip. She smiles, and I watch her eyes widen as a bead of precum forms on the head of my dick. ¡°Can I taste it?¡± she asks. ¡°God, yes.¡± I run my fingers through her hair, holding it back so I can see as she lowers her mouth to my dick. At first, she just uses the tip of her tongue top up my precum, but once she gets a taste of me, there¡¯s a ravenous look in her eye as she opens her mouth wider, fully taking in the head of my cock. I groan at the feel of her hot mouth around me her tongue sliding all over my head and the sensitive ridge of skin where it meets the shaft. Pulling her hair, I nudge her further down. ¡°Are you gonna take me in like a good girl?¡± She moans around my cock and gives a slight shake of her head. ¡°Good, because I¡¯ve been thinking about fucking that beautiful mouth of yours for quite some time.¡± She lowers further down but stops when I feel her gag around me. The feel of her throat working and knowing that she¡¯s trying so hard to handle my thickness has my cock pulsing with the need to cum. ¡°Just rx,¡± I say. ¡°Long, even breaths and try to rx your throat.¡± Her breathing even outs and the sight of her lips tightly wrapped around my cock with her spit falling to coat the rest of my shaft is something I¡¯ll never forget. I groan when she takes one more long breath and then slides me in the rest of the way. ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan when her lips hit my skin, and I can feel the head of my cock nestled in her throat. Slowly, she raises her head, tonguing my cock the whole way, giving the head of my dick a good suck before lowering herself back down again. There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m gonnast. Her hands grip my hips as she slides herself up and down the length of me in an ever-increasing rhythm. Gripping her hair tighter, I speed her up even more. She moans and whimpers around my cock, sucking me harder, giving me no choice but to shoot my load deep into her throat. I grab fistfuls of her hair as my body stiffens in pleasure. My cock pulses in her throat with every squirt, and I groan at the feel of her throat working as she swallows me down. With a sigh, I loosen my grip on her hair, enjoying the feel of all the tension leaving my body. She continues to gently suck and lick my cock, and when she¡¯s convinced that she¡¯s drained me, she lifts her head and smiles at me. I can¡¯t help butugh at the triumphant smile on her face and the way her lips are swollen and glistening with her spit and my cum. ¡°Did I do good?¡± she asks. ¡°You did perfect,¡± I assure her, pulling her up to me so I can suck on those cock-swollen lips of hers. I run my tongue along them, and whisper, ¡°My perfect good girl.¡± ¡°Are you still going to be able to fuck me?¡± she asks. ¡°I mean, since you just, you know¡­¡± How can she look so sweet and shy when not two minutes ago she was deepthroating my cock like a pro? ¡°Since I just came down that sweet little throat of yours?¡± I ask, trying to be helpful. ¡°Yes,¡± she says with a shy grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I say, ¡°my cock will be fully hard again in no time. You drive me crazy, Sloane. I¡¯m rarely not hard when I¡¯m around you. Besides, what I¡¯m about to do is guaranteed to do the trick.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I smile at the excitement in her voice. ¡°Get on all fours. I promised myself I was going to spank that perfect ass of yours for teasing me so much.¡± Iugh at how quickly she rolls over, arching her hips for me so her ass is on full disy. She looks back at me, already breathless and panting. ¡°I¡¯m all yours, Liam,¡± she says, wiggling her ass at me. My cock stiffens even more at the sight of her round ass, the cream skin just waiting to be turned red. Chapter 11 SLOANE I dig my knees harder into the tent, forming little indents in the hard sand beneath me, and wait for Liam¡¯s hand toe down on my waiting ass. I¡¯m a little nervous, but there¡¯s also a thrill of excitement running through me at the idea of being spanked by him. Looking back, I see that his cock is already fully hard and ready to go. The sight of it has my pussy so wet I see a small puddle forming on the floor of the tent. When he sees it, his blue eyes darken with lust. He runs his fingers over my ass and positions himself behind me so that the length of his cock isying flush against my dripping pussy. I slide myself along his shaft, groaning at how good it feels. ¡°Everything about you is so fucking perfect,¡± he says, grabbing onto my hips, sliding me along the entire length of him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. All I can do is groan and dig my hands into the tent floor. My pussy is so wet that his shaft glides easily along my slit, and I know if he keeps it up I could easily cum. I roll my hips in tight circles, grinding against him. My breathing picks up, and my heart races. I¡¯m so close, and right before I think he¡¯s going to push me over the edge, he brings his hand down hard against my ass. The shock of it freezes me in ce. The sharp sting of his hand lingers on my ass, and before I have time to react to what¡¯s happened, he gives my other cheek a hard smack. He runs his fingers lightly over my stinging cheeks while sliding his cock along my pussy again. I gasp at the sudden mix of pleasure and pain. ¡°You have no idea how many times I¡¯ve fantasized about this, Sloane, and nothing I imagined is even close to being as good as this moment. Your ass looks beautiful with my handprint on it.¡± He lightly presses his hand against the print he left. ¡°My sweet, sweet girl,¡± he whispers before giving me another hard spank. ¡°God,¡± he moans, ¡°I love the way your ass jiggles when I smack it.¡± I gasp when he runs his finger along the crack of my ass. It feels so wrong and forbidden, but I can¡¯t deny the shock of pleasure that rushes over me when he presses the pad of his finger against my asshole, rolling it along my sensitive skin. ¡°Do you like it when I touch your ass, Sloane?¡± He presses a little harder, sliding his cock against me so it hits my clit. ¡°Fuck, yes,¡± I moan. ¡°That¡¯s my good girl.¡± I bnce on one hand and slip my other hand between my legs so I can hold his cock even tighter against me, rolling my hips along him in a faster rhythm. ¡°Are you gonna use my cock to get off while I spank you?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I pant. He reaches down and slides his finger along my cunt, getting it nice and wet, and then nudges the tip of his finger into my ass. A deep moan escapes my throat. ¡°What else do you want?¡± I can barely think to form words, but I manage a quick, ¡°Oh god, Liam. I want you to finger fuck my ass!¡± I¡¯m rewarded with another smack to my ass as he slides his finger in. Pleasure rips through me as he slowly fucks my ass with his finger. I cup the head of his cock in my hand, gently caressing and squeezing it as I grind harder against him. He speeds his finger up in my ass, and right as I¡¯m about to cum, he smacks my ass hard, intensifying the pleasure as the orgasm crashes over me. I scream his name, my pussy pulsing against him, desperately wanting to be filled by the giant cock it¡¯s sliding against. I dig my fingers into the ground and writhe beneath him as he continues to slowly fuck my ass until I¡¯m nothing but a shaky mess beneath him, barely able to keep myself from falling over. Gently, he pulls himself back, sliding his finger out of my ass. He grips my hips, holding me up, and runs his tongue in a long line from my clit up to my asshole. My hands give way and I fall to the tent, but his hands on my hips keep my ass up. I whimper as he tongues my asshole, wondering how much pleasure one person can handle. Giving my ass one more lick, he rolls me over so I¡¯mying on my back. He spreads my knees andys down on top of me. Cupping my face in his hands, he kisses me deeply, hungrily, and I know he¡¯s barely able to restrain himself from plunging into me in one, forceful motion. I wrap my legs around his waist, pulling him closer. When the head of his cock is pressed against my pussy, he pulls back to look at me. ¡°Are you sure this is what you want?¡± ¡°This is everything I¡¯ve ever wanted, Liam. I want your big cock inside me, and I want to be overflowing with your cum. Please, I need you to fuck me.¡± I run my fingers over his back, digging my fingers into his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s time you fucked your good girl.¡± With a growl, he slides the head of his cock into me. I gasp at how big he feels. My whole body stills as he slides in just a bit more. Pain shoots through me as he ims my virgin pussy, tearing through my maidenhood and making me his woman. He stills when he feels me stiffen in pain. Lowering his mouth to mine, he kisses me gently, savoring the taste of me, letting me know there¡¯s no rush as his tongue slides along mine. I cling to him, letting his strong body dwarf mine as I get used to the way he¡¯s stretching me. ¡°Just rx,¡± he murmurs against my mouth, kissing a line to my ear. Chapter 12 He nibbles and sucks on my earlobe. I dig my fingers into his strong shoulders, feeling my pussy begin to rx as my need to feel him deep inside me overrides everything else. He kisses my neck right below my ear and slides his cock in a little more. I moan, but this time it¡¯s more from pleasure than pain. And when he slides the rest of himself in, I can¡¯t help butugh at how good it feels. ¡°My god, Liam, don¡¯t you ever stop fucking me.¡± Heughs and begins to thrust in and out of me in a slow, intoxicating rhythm. ¡°I don¡¯t n on it.¡± He nibbles on the sensitive skin in the crook of my neck and groans. ¡°Your pussy¡¯s so fucking tight.¡± I arch my hips up to him, wanting more. ¡°Fuck me harder, Liam. I want to feel you pounding into me.¡± He looks up at me and smiles. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get tired of hearing you say that.¡± With a wink, he gives me exactly what I asked for. Pleasure rips through me as he fucks me harder. My nipples scrape against his hard chest, and the feel of his balls pping against my ass with every hard thrust has my mind spinning. I roll my hips, meeting his every thrust, and run my nails across his back. ¡°I¡¯m so close, Liam,¡± I whimper against his shoulder before biting down hard enough to make him groan. ¡°Cum for me,¡± he whispers in my ear. ¡°I want to feel your tight little pussy cum around my cock.¡± He thrusts into me harder, and with a scream, I cum hard against him, my pussy spasms around his girth as he continues to fuck me with the same ferocity. I tighten my legs and arms around him, holding him as close as I possibly can. Every cell of my body is alive with pleasure, and every thrust of his cock is a new burst of it. I run my fingers through his hair, pulling his mouth to mine. I kiss him hard, sucking his tongue into my mouth before grabbing onto his lips. I¡¯m hungry for him in a way I never knew was possible. My whole world is Liam, and as my orgasm starts to fade, all I can think about is how much I want another. LIAM The feelings The feelingstighSlofeel¡¯se pussy spasming around my cock is the best fucking thing I¡¯ve ever felt. She¡¯s so fucking tight, and I can tell by the way she¡¯s looking at me that she¡¯s not even close to being done. I¡¯m learning that she¡¯spletely insatiable. I lift so I can watch her sweaty body writhe beneath me as thest of her orgasm runs through her. I fuck her slowly, watching my cock disappear into her bald, wet pussy. My cock is fucking soaked. A mix of her juices, my precum, and her virginal blood that makes me want to fucking cum right then and there. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s all mine. I grab onto her ankles, bringing her legs to rest on my shoulders so they¡¯re straight up in the air, r and start to fuck her faster. She moans, and I smile when her hands immediately go to her tits, massaging them and pinching her nipples. Reaching down, I rub her swollen clit and watch my cock fuck her perfect little pussy. My thumb works her clit with my other fingers spread out over her tight stomach. The thought of filling her womb is driving me wild. She smiles at me and pinches her nipples harder. ¡°Fill me up,¡± she purrs at me. ¡°Pump your good girl full of cum, Liam.¡± I groan and lean over her, taking her legs with me so her knees are up by her shoulders. The new angle has both of us moaning. When I start to hit her G-spot, she looks at me with wide eyes. I smile and kiss her, anxious to see if my perfect girl is a squirter. She runs her hands through my hair as I fuck her faster. Her body shakes beneath me, and I can tell by her breathing and the soft moans she¡¯s making that she¡¯s close. ¡°That¡¯s right, baby,¡± I whisper against her mouth. ¡°Cum for me. I want to feel my good girl squirt around my cock.¡± I can tell she wants to ask me what in the hell I¡¯m talking about, but I pound my cock into her and feel her pussy clench and spasm around me right before she screams my name and I feel a gush of wetness on my cock. I kiss her hard as my cock empties into her. Her little pussy is squeezing me so tightly, milking me dry, and nothing else exists except Sloane and pleasure. Her tongue slides along mine as I continue to thrust into her. She¡¯s so fucking sloppy wet that my balls make a wet smacking sound every time they hit her ass. My cock keeps pulsing inside her, squirting a load that feels never-ending. When I¡¯m finally empty, I rest my forehead against hers. Her green eyes stare into mine, and I see so much love in them that I can¡¯t help but kiss her and cup her beautiful face in my hands. She lowers her legs, and I roll over, keeping my cock inside her so she¡¯s resting on top of my body. Lowering her head to my chest, she heaves a big, contented sigh. I run my hands through her hair, pushing the sweaty strands away from her face. ¡°I love you,¡± I say. ¡°I love you,¡± she says, nting a kiss on my chest.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be a squirter,¡± I say with a huge grin. ¡°I had no idea I could do that!¡± I smile at how inexperienced my perfect girl is. I can¡¯t wait to introduce her to so many things. Running my hands along her back, she snuggles into me, and just when I think she¡¯s about to fall asleep, I hear her whisper, ¡°Can we do that again?¡± Iugh and bring her face to mine. She¡¯s already starting to ride me by the time our lips touch. EPILOGUE SLOANE I¡¯m not at all surprised to see me toss off my bikini top once we¡¯re far enough from shore. I smile and watch his gorgeous body as he rows us back to our ind. We were married shortly after our first trip out here, and our son was born nine monthster. He¡¯s the most beautiful boy with his daddy¡¯s deep blue eyes and a headful of dark, baby-soft hair. He just turned one a few days ago and my parents are babysitting him for the weekend. They were surprised when we announced our ns, but they both eventually came around to the idea of us being together, and they were beyond thrilled to be grandparents. When our indes into view, I can¡¯t help but feel a bit giddy. This is where some of the best memories of my life were created. Liam¡¯s deep blue eyes are shining with happiness, and I know he feels the same way. I help him lug the rowboat to shore, and while he begins setting up the tent, I quickly step out of my bikini bottoms. Bending over, I lean into the rowboat to get our bags, smiling when I hear a familiar deep groaning from behind me. Before I even have time to stand, I feel the heat of his mouth against my asshole and then his tongue teasing and licking my sensitive skin. He slides a long finger into my pussy, and I have to grip the side of the boat to keep upright when my knees turn weak. ¡°You¡¯re such a fucking tease,¡± he murmurs against me. ¡°You know you love it,¡± I say, arching my hips to him. ¡°I do,¡± he agrees with augh. In one swift movement, he turns me around and lifts me Wrapping my legs around him, I moan when he slides me along the hard length of him. ¡°I think it¡¯s time you imed this womb again, Liam. It¡¯s time to fill your good girl up.¡± He groans and brings his mouth to mine. ¡°God, I fucking love you,¡± he whispers against my lips before kissing me deeply and carrying me to our tent. Chapter 13 ***Authors note***. Another collection of stories starts here and hope y¡¯all enjoy yourselves. Story 2 Yes, these are desperate times. And, by tradition, they call for desperate measures. Right. College town (small city actually, and no, I am not going to tell you exactly where since there is now a ¡°business model¡± to protect and a market share to preserve. I¡¯ll just say that it is the US in northerntitudes, and we had a beastly winter, and the snow started melting about the time the damn lockdown orders took ce.) With the university closing, that left Jared and I alone in our off-campus apartment, our two other apartment mates clearing out but no convenient homes for either of us to resort to, and we had sses to finish in an abysmally unsatisfying online fashion. If I hear the phrase ¡°remote modalities¡± one more time I will puke. At least it was our junior year and we didn¡¯t have to undergo the indignity of no graduation, fruitless job searches, all of that the seniors have to endure. We¡¯ll inevitably have it better next year. (He says, with hopeful confidence.) Who knows what next year will be like? Jared¡¯s girlfriend Camile had retreated home to Chicago, and you can bet I heard a lot about how much he missed her. More precisely, how much he missed certain intimate activities that they indulged in. I am not sure how much he missed her actual presence, and the apanying ¡°extracurricr drama,¡± as he put it, that apanied her, to which I can attest. But he missed her cunt. Her lips. Her ¡°soft, supple hands¡± on his ¡°throbbing cock.¡± Makes a guy a little irritated, to tell the truth, and to hear long detailed descriptions about pleasure-producing activities especially when the patient listener didn¡¯t have a partner, and in fact, t hadn¡¯t had a partner in some time. Back to the desperate measures part.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So, being an inventive and restless soul, I had established a n to handle some of the current difficulties. Jared made fun of my efforts, but I ran drafts by him anyway. This was a month into lockdown, and the sexual deprivation in the t had grown insufferable. Jared and I look enough alike that some folks (not very observant ones) thought we were brothers. Light brown hair for both of us, clean-shaven (mostly, although that had taken a beating as a regr practicetely), he was a little taller at five-foot-ten, and I was a little broader in build. A couple of college guys. We had started by masturbating separately in our lonely rooms, trying for discretion but soon had evolved into public (well, living room anyway) mutual masturbation sessions. I could tell you all sorts of things about his dick, size, arousal levels, how Jared would scrunch up his face when he finally climaxed, all of that, but I am not sure you need to know all those details. I had even broached the notion, fairly cautiously, of each of us ¡°helping out¡± the other but this was a no-go for Mr. Moral (spare me) and I didn¡¯t press. And so, on to my urge to systematically mine and leverage that endless pit of depravity, social media, for relief. A first for me. ¡°Clean,pletely disease-free, asymptomatic college male sheltering-in-ce moderately good-looking, quite desperate for crotch attention seeks a willing female mouth forscivious pleasures. Consider service, I¡¯ll wear a mask, you won¡¯t need to.¡± I read this to Jared, quite pleased with myself for the ¡°consider service¡± line. I had to look up ¡°asymptomatic¡± to get the spelling right. ¡°And who the fuck do you think is going to answer this ad?¡± Jared snorted, his dark eyebrows almost hit the ceiling, the sarcasm in his voice unmistakable. He didn¡¯t wait for my answer. ¡°You are going to have a long line of balding guy perverts with bad teeth who are going to want to do the deed.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so. It says ¡®female¡¯ right in there and I am cing it in an appropriate category.¡± But I was worried, I had no experience with this sort of thing, and maybe Jared knew more about it all. Jared sniffed. ¡°If you get any legitimate takers, I will be astonished. Gobsmacked.¡± ¡°And jealous as hell,¡± I shot back. That part would be true at least. ¡°And just how are you going to handle this ¡®Cumside Service¡¯ thing anyway? You¡¯re not going to be able to sneak someone in here.¡± We lived in three rooms in a multi-unit, entirely unremarkable apartmentplex built sometime in the neen-fifties or sixties. And his question was a good one, but I had given it a fair amount of thought. I am not famous for my creative qualities, but in this case, I thought my nning to be above average, even verging on the brilliant. Getting someone inside was indeed a difficulty. The front entrance was enough of a bottleneck that folks were alwaysing and going, and a fair percentage of the denizens here were those whom I would categorize as ¡°rule nazis,¡± obsessed about wearing masks and keeping them apart. There was one older guy, if we were in the lobby at the same time, would fling his back against the wall, ring at me with his beady little eyes from above his mask, yelling ¡°six feet!¡± for having the nerve to being in the front door at the same time he was leaving. I would need a different mechanism for contact. The street we faced was a mix of residential and small businesses, hardly private in any sense of the word. If you went out the front door of theplex to the street, there were apartments to the right, and to the left various small shops, including a hair salon just next door, which had had to shut with the state close-down, as getting your hair cut wasn¡¯t an ¡®essential¡¯ service. The salon, ¡°Cut-Rate,¡± and the other shops had metered parking ces in front, but the city wasn¡¯t even issuing citations these days, didn¡¯t need to, and the spots were almost always open, the streets eerily deserted, with most students having vacated, the shops closed down. Chapter 14 I had figured I would put a folding card table with a sign on it and have a few dummy paper bags of ¡°merchandise¡± on the table with fake invoices stapled to them like all the other curbside businesses were doing. Most of the bags would be a deke, just a couple with repackaged bread loaves from a local bakery in them at the front of the pile. I had made up a story about selling homemade bread if any of the apartmentplex nazis or inquiring street passersby asked about the ¡°business.¡± Jared sniffed at all this. ¡°What¡¯s in it for the girl who will be blowing you?¡± He asked. ¡°You¡¯re not offering money or anypensation, who the hell is going to go for this?¡± ¡°I could give them a loaf of bread? As a token of my appreciation?¡± He snorted. I spun out a pitch about ¡°public service¡± and he wrylymented that people who did public service wanted something in return, and the only public service he could see was to my penis and a loaf of bread was hardly an equivalent barter. I retorted that any exchange of money could get me in all manner of difficulties (besides which I didn¡¯t have any to spare) and that the tform I was using prohibited it anyway. Jared shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re asking for a ¡®mercy blow.¡¯ On your knees, begging for it. Pathetic.¡± ¡°Someone else will be on their knees,¡± I said with forced confidence. The next part took more thought, and a need to take advantage of limited options. There was a narrow passageway alongside the hair salon that went to the back of the ce. Some shrubbery at the end shielded their backspace where supplies got stored, trash bins were parked before getting hauled out to the street on Tuesdays for pickup, etc. I had, perhaps a bit illegally, certainly without permission, opened up a section of the shrubbery with some pruning shears, cut out enough room for me to stand, pretty much unobservable from anywhere except the hair salon, which of course was closed, with a little extra room for my ¡°customer,¡± who I reckoned would be on her knees. That¡¯s where I nned to deliver my ¡°product.¡± It wasn¡¯t ask-free, but it was far enough from the street, and away from any viewing angle as to be private enough to work.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I had no idea of the odds of any sess. I would meet my ¡°clients¡± at the table, we would discretely retreat to the back, and then on the way out, I would gi, ve them a ¡°bonus bag¡± before they left, to preserve appearances. I posted it Tuesday thest day of March, not daring to post it on April Fool¡¯s Day for obvious reasons. I will not reveal the tform for my endeavor but ¡°# CumSideService¡± was the ticker. For my table, I had carefully prepared a sign that said ¡°C* SIDE SERVICE.¡± I thought I was very clever. Jared said it would have sounded better if we were actually near an ocean beach, but then he had been critical of every aspect of my endeavor. And I sat back to wait. And wait. And got just what Jared predicted. Lots of guys, age usually unspecified, asked for pics of my cock and described all the lovely, lecherous things they would do to it. I stopped reading the responses to Jared after the third one, as his enjoyment at my resounding failure was, I thought, excessive and unseemly from an apartment-mate. And my erections were neither going away, the self-induced solutions even less satisfying than before. By Friday I had almost given up on the deal. Thirty-two responses, all guys. I rewrote the post, including a line that suggested that quarantined females missing their boyfriends, might find a surrogate penis of interest, and at the same time provide apassionate public service to a lonely college guy, aplish a good deed, a merciful act ofpassion, etc. etc. Still nothing. Then I thought of an offer one of the local businesses had made when announcing their curbside service for the first time. ¡°Free roll of toilet paper for the first five respondents!¡± I will not describe to you the magnitude of Jared¡¯sughter at this addition. ¡°You¡¯re killing me! You¡¯re saying your prick is worth a roll of ass-wipe!¡± His dark curly hair shook as he chortled. It happened that we were unusually well stocked with toilet paper, quite by ident due to a Target run for supplies we had made in January, long before anything happened and we had furnished ourselves with a semester¡¯s worth of supplies, operating on, not prescience, but just your normal male¡¯s dislike of shopping, to do one big supply run up front rather than smaller more frequent runs as neededter. And of course, with just the two of us in the apartment, we weren¡¯t using that much anyway. But for many others, even byte March, there was still toilet paper hoarding and virtually no stock in any of the local stores. On Saturday I got a nibble, expressing some cautious interest, from ¡°Lonely gal.¡± I tried not to get too excited. Jared was sure it was from a guy iming to be a female. We exchanged a few texts, I described myself, sent a pic, and tried to sound as authentic as I could. I did not have to fake the anxious desire in my posts however, that was pretty clear. I knew the ad wasn¡¯t nearly going to be nearly enough, that it would be the follow-up messages that would have to aplish my goal. I had to sound safe, and real, the ¡°clients¡± would need to know more about me than I them, and I would have to straddle the fine line between honorably asking for a favor and what Jared had termed ¡°pathetic pleading.¡± We went back and forth, and I began to get my hopes up. She said her boyfriend had left town. It had been six weeks. She missed sex, and physical contact more than she imagined. She called her boyfriend ¡°Arthur.¡± I had imed, in a rare moment of inspiration, that I had a ¡°Goldilocks cock,¡± not for its coloring, but because ¡°it wasn¡¯t too big, wasn¡¯t too small, but just right.¡± At almost six inches, statistically speaking, I thought that was urate enough. Chapter 15 We set on a time that Saturday night, just around dusk. She sounded a little nervous too, a bit to my relief. I think I stroked my penis for half an hour before the assigned time. I wanted to be good and ready for relief but finally had to put my jeans on and head down to the street with supplies. So I set up my table. I had several bags of dummy stuff, the one with a roll of toilet paper in the back, so it would be unlikely for anyone to grab it when left unattended. I had my mask on, trying to look earnest (how do you do that if no one can see your face?) and businesslike. A blue Honda Fit rolled up, the driver tentatively scanning the street. There were two girls, both in masks. The driver, who appeared to be a tall and handsome blonde, spotted my table, parked in front of the salon. I held my breath. The passenger got out. She was short, a little chubbier than is my preference, and had fuzzy shoulder-length hair and jeans. I couldn¡¯t gauge her facial features very well. She came up to the table, both of us eyeing each other. ¡°Lonely gal?¡± I asked. She nodded. ¡°Dave. d you came.¡± She looked around, obviously confused. ¡°Business district in the back here,¡± I motioned. ¡°You¡¯re plenty safe,¡± I added. ¡°Lonely Gal¡± shot a look to herpanion who waved back. I led her down the narrow path. Hot damn. Was this going to work? I backed into the shrubbery clearing and unbuttoned my jeans. And experienced the first difficulty. I had been plenty hard in my apartment, but with the setting up and I suppose the anxiety of everything in the meantime, the penis had gone quite limp. I pulled it out, wishing it was even slightly erect, but it wasn¡¯t. I waited for the ¡°Lonely gal¡¯s¡± reaction. Still, l with her mask on, she looked at it, then at e. ¡°I¡¯d feel better if you took your mask off?¡± she asked, anxious-like. ¡°I just would like to see who you are a bit more.? You said you¡¯re safe?¡± I nodded and removed the mask. I held my breath again. Would this be the deal-breaker? She looked a little relieved, then gazed at my floppy-looking penis. ¡°Looks just about like Arthur¡¯s,¡± she said, and I felt some relief. ¡°Do you want me to make it hard for you?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s alright. I always liked getting Arthur stiff, it was usually part of the fun.¡± I put my hands on my hips, and she knelt in front of me, still keeping her mask on, however. Okay, so anytime a new partner approaches your most intimate bits it is a bit awkward. In the past, this would happen in fairly predictable situations, when everyone was already aroused a bit. The number of girls who had had their hands on my cock was not great, single digits, and the subset of those who had licked me was even smaller in number. This was bizarre if you have to know the truth. She yed her fingers along my shaft, held my soft cock-head in her fingertips, and rolled my balls around. I wish I could tell you I responded, but even after a few minutes not much was happening. I was ready to kick myself up and down the street, panic rising in every fiber. First customer! First failure! Jared would beughing his ass off the rest of the semester. I would never live it down. And I wouldn¡¯t even get to enjoy what I wanted most out of the whole thing, the whole point of all this effort. Wasted! Down the tubes! The only variable I hadn¡¯t considered, the power of my erection, had abandoned me. And I had been impossibly horny for a month and a half. ¡°Gal,¡± I stammered. ¡°I wonder if you would be kind enough¡± (I said this) ¡°to remove your mask? I would like to see you too.¡± She nodded and pulled off her mask. She was cute in a familiar, non-exciting way, but it felt much better to know I was dealing with a real girl. have wished, however. My penis stubbornly remained limp, perhaps fractionally stiffer than when we began, but nowhere close to where it needed to be. ¡°Could you¡± I stammered again, ¡°maybe pull your shirt up a bit?¡± I know I sounded desperate. She smiled, bless her heart. She pulled her shirt up, and without even me asking, unclipped her bra. Her breasts were small, pointed, and to my eyes, adorable. Tiny little nipples, pink ends, she didn¡¯t need a bra at all. But that did the trick. Her fondling still didn¡¯t work the way I would Her fondlings had me hard in three minutes. I watched, absolutely intoxicated, as my penis went from soft and rubbery, to full and hard. Her fingers, running from ball to tip, felt like a million dors. And she looked pleased. She looked up at me, kept the gaze, and extended her tongue to my prick-head. The gates of heaven swung open. She then closed her eyes and went to work on me. I haven¡¯t inhabited this earth all that long, and am only into sexual maturity (however you figure that) for a half-dozen years, but I have to say that as a male, getting your penis sucked is one of the most supreme events conceivable. I have never, ever, had a bad experience when someone has their lips over my cock, tongue working my prick-head.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Some sucklings are obviously more amazing than others, and it has always been best when my partner was someone who knew me, was familiar with what I liked, and could do, by dint of experience and a certain willingness to please, extraordinary things to the nerve endings attached to my organ and turn me into a whimpering exhausted spent piece of protosm after all was over. This event in front of me, ¡°Lonely gal¡¯s¡± lips going up and down my shaft, was not in that category, but it was the most purely pleasurable moment of happiness I had had in many, many weeks. I wish I could tell you it went on for five minutes, but it didn¡¯t. My earlier erection, and excitement, all umted, and I felt the familiar pressure in my balls build to crisis levels. Watching her lips move along my shaft, her tongue doing lovely things to my prick-head, her hair moving while her lips slid up and down my shaft, her pleasure when she left off to admire my spit-slicked erection, shooting a shy smiling nce up to me again, all of this was too good to be true. Chapter 16 Back to work, I felt the crisis building, my hips tensed and I announced through gritted teeth my impending release. I hadn¡¯t thought this part through and only at thest minute figured I ought to give some warning. But she kept her lips fastened on me and I erupted a good five or six good loads of semen into her mouth. She licked a little more, and then her phone buzzed in her pocket. She answered with a text message. All I saw was ¡°alAllood, be right with you,¡± and I knew we were done. She fastened her bra back, her shirt came down and she looked like any college girl I might have met in any of my sses at university. I made sure to thank her, but she was ready to go, maybe even a little sheepish at what had just transpired. I followed her to the street, handed her paper bag with the plimentary roll¡± with great expressions of gratitude. With her mask back on I couldn¡¯t tell, but assumed she was smiling. Her friend in the car looked relieved as she got in and they drove away with a wave. My groin was warm and wet, along with the warmth radiating from my groin. I was in business! I felt better than I had in weeks. I could live with this!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Over the next week, s I got my penis sucked by a variety of ¡°clients.¡± One glorious week resulted in four sessful sucklings on four sessive days. One time the girl didn¡¯t want to suck me but jerked me off onto her bare tits, lovely soft melon-like orbs that drizzled with my leavings afterward. The image of a little drop of sperm clinging to one nipple as she buttoned her shirt up will not leave me. She even wanted kisses in thanks, but some part of my self-preservation instincts intervened. How bizarre is that? I¡¯d let people I didn¡¯t know fondle my organ, and suck my semen, but not provide a kiss or a hug? I always took a shower afterward, maintained otherwise carefulmon-sense caution, and wore a mask unless asked to remove it (fairly often this was a requestcouple of of times I asked permission, always granted.) Jared¡¯s tune had changed, as you might imagine, and with every inch of being, g I resisted rubbing the sess of my venture in his face. Most were simple quickies, I rarelysted more than ten minutes. Standing there, my erection out, watching and feeling an unknown girl do wonderful things to my penis, it was beautiful. One handsome dark-haired girl had a rather strange request of me. She insisted I pull my shorts and drawers down to my ankles, then had me squat on my haunches like a baseball catcher. She then took me while on all fours herself, and the sight was quite captivating, her longnky body in a sweater and jeans in front of me, ponytail bobbing about while she worked me. She reached under my balls and gave them a wanton workout, ffingertipsfingertips running crack, while she sucked me. My climax was unusually powerful. When we were done, she stared at me carefully while I pulled my shorts up, her lips still shiny with semen. ¡°That¡¯s my favorite way with my boyfriend. He squats at the headboard of our bed and I prowl up to him to take his sweet cock in my mouth. He loves it that way, and I have gotten to like it too. I get so wet when I do it.¡± She wiggled her hips. I visualized what her long body would look like if we did this properly in bed, with no clothes on, and what seeing her back and naked ass would do to my arousal levels. I shivered with pleasure. I considered a marriage proposal. Then the notion of assassinating her boyfriend. I offered to ¡°help her out,¡± not quite sure how I would handle this, but she shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll take care of things at home.¡± A smile and she was off. Over thest eight weeks I have had my prick sucked fifteen times. I keep track, now that I am in business. No repeats, but no unsatisfied clients either. I have to tell you about two in particr. I got a response from ¡°Ukraine¡± and we went back and forth a few times. Like many, she said she was missing her boyfriend. One of the other things I learned was to be deferential when this detail was revealed. ¡°I know I can never rece him, never be like him, but I¡¯ll try toe close,¡± I would say. ¡°Treat me a little like a Zoom meeting, only I am real, not the same as the original article but close enough in these miserable times.¡± Well, it turned out she was a real beauty. Long, lean limbs, and straight blonde hair almost to her waist, even before she took her mask off I knew she would be a knockout. Her eyes expressedplete delight when she pulled my cock out, and she looked at it, stroked it, and admired it from every angle before giving me a satisfied look. She took me for a long time, sensed when I was getting close, and left off, to suckle my balls or y with less sensitive areas of my shaft until she thought she could go bluetongue-and-mouthwash work. I was having a hard time keeping still, my hips pushing into her, I was desperate for relief, she felt so nice, and yet a good ten minutes went by before I erupted in her mouth. She nursed, lovingly, for another couple minutes, eyes closed, savoring everything, then gave me a sweet look. ¡°Any chance of seconds?¡± she asked, an exotic vic lilt to her words, arching those lovely eyebrows. I was spent enough to be honest with her, telling her likely not for some time. She looked disappointed, but another sh of brilliance hit me (I was going to be running out of this attribute, sooner orter.) ¡°Would you like a two-for-one special perhaps? Tonight only? I can maybe make arrangements with my associate.¡± She nodded. I texted Jared, told him I had a good client, and could hee outside and ¡°deliver some more product.¡± ¡°huh?¡± he responded. I swear sometimes the guy had the brain of a gnat. ¡°do you want ur dick sucked or not?¡± ¡°be right down.¡± ¡°wear a mask,¡± I added. So the Ukrainian and I are chatting, my cock tucked safely, but wetly, back into my drawers, and Jaredes racing down the pathway. He stops and the two eye each other. I moved to the side to make room for him. It felt safest if we had our backs up against the shrubbery, as far from sight as possible. He whipped out his dick and the girl got excited. Chapter 17 Jared and I are about the same size in the penis department, I think mine looks better, naturally, but they were fairly simr. Well, the wench was on him like a cheap suit, ying with his shaft, sucking on his prick-head, far less slowly and deliberately than she had done with me. Jared is shooting nces my way, sort of amazed, he finally had a clear idea of what I had been up to. I do not expect to be getting any more teasing about my business from him. Well, it is not often, outside of porn, that I get to see a handsome woman fete another guy and in the five minutes it took for Jared to fill her mouth, his hips humping away, y aawayfrantic grimaces going across his face like sheet lightning, my erection came back. It couldn¡¯t be ignored, since I had pulled it out again and yed with it while the Ukrainian maiden sucked my apartment mate She nursed a bit and looked over at my slick and re-hardened prick, then up at my face, and gave me a saintly smile. ¡°Yes?¡± she said. ¡°Yes, my dear. You¡¯re my best client yet.¡± I can¡¯t believe I said that. For the first couple minute, s she kept her hand on Jared¡¯s rapidly dwindling penis, but she seemed thoroughly pleased with a second chance at me, and before long all her attention was on my pick and my balls. She rubbed my testicles and uckled them, Jared¡¯s eyes like saucers, and she yed her mouth up and down. Although by rights my second should have taken longer, it didn¡¯t, whether she was more eager, more enthusiastic, or I had just gotten so aroused watching her with Jared, I don¡¯t know, but I pumped her mouth full a second time, watching her cheeks bulge out and her throat contract. Jesus, three sperm loads in maybe twenty minutes. She looked at each of us afterward, eyes shining. ¡°Thanks, you two. I haven¡¯t felt so much like a slut in, I dunno, two months? Made my day.¡± I assured her the pleasure was mutual, thanked her profusely and she turned to blow us a kiss when she went down the way, before putting her mask back on. I wish I had a camera to record Jared¡¯s expression. ¡°They always like this?¡± I shook my head, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t have called you down here if they were.¡± Thest one, just a few days ago, for reasons I will exin in a moment, was also momentous, for different reasons. I had gotten a nibble from ¡°Mnie¡± and had set a time for 8 pm. I saw the same Honda Fit that had delivered my first client pull up and park but this time it was the driver who came out. She wordlessly followed me down the path and stared at my crotch while I pulled my penis out. I had a million questions but didn¡¯t want to say anything to ruin things. ¡°Caroline, I mean ¡®Lonely gal¡¯,¡± she caught herself, ¡°said you were nice. I am missing my boyfriend, and thought I would give you a shot.¡± I indicated all conversation was sacred and confidential, and I weed her presence. Things had changed a little on the street in the past week, it seemed that some of the state pandemic restrictions were getting loosened, and local authorities talking about moving into Stage Two of reopening. I had noted some sporadic activity at the hair salon, although not much, and had started figuring that things might have to be altered a little shortly. Well, ¡°Mnie¡± had happily removed her mask, revealing a face with a sweet dimple when she smiled and started fondling my shaft and balls, then taking my cock-head into her mouth for an initial get-acquainted suckle when I heard noise from the back of the salon. A light went on inside, a door opened and closed, and Mnie and I both simultaneously bolted back and dove underneath a section of the bushes, hearts racing. We held each other close for the first time for that oddlyforting sensation in ages, while we listened and strained to hear what sorts of things were going to happen next. I tried to plot an escape strategy and failed miserably. There was a little activity for maybe five minutes, the light went off and we waited for maybe ten minutes longer as a precaution. I was determined not to lose this chance, e however, and had ced Mnie¡¯s hand on my penis, still outside my jeans, the scare making it a little softer, but still hopeful. It felt very nice to be holding her warm, human, body next to me. ¡°I think we¡¯re good,¡± I finally whispered, and I think she believed me. She began to slowly stroke me, and I was pleased that she had not released her hold on my penis. She certainly could have done so. We were cramped and fairly ufortable, but neither of us dared risk standing up. Soon her head was in myp, her mouth over my penis, in the more familiar position for oral attention for me in the past.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I was worried that nerves might make her go quickly and she¡¯d bail out, but she was soft and lingering, and it was a huge delight to have my penis licked and sucked properly, not like a standing stage show. It also felt nice to be able to hold her, squeeze and rub her shoulders, and even feel her tits through her shirt. Hardly normal, but better than anything else in thest weeks. I felt my balls build up their pressure, my penishasg grew impossibly excited, and my sperm was most powerful when released, my hips pressing frantically into her while my anus contracted and I pumped her mouth full. She nursed at my dwindling erection for several minutes, and it was gratifying to know that she wouldn¡¯t have done this unless it was pleasurable for her to do so. We finally disentangled ourselves, I pulled bits of twigs and leaves out of her hair, and dusted her off. She left with a smile and was grateful for many things. I knew the business would need new arrangements, the old system was done. But businesses, and lust, evolve I reckon, just like viruses, and I woulde up with some solutions. The same lifting of restrictions that allowed the salon to reopen might also allow some more room to operate in other ways. In the meantime, my groin was damp, limp, war, m and happy. Chapter 18 SLIDING INTO HER Scott Dunstable cursed himself and forced his attention back on the report he was working on. It was overdue, which was totally out of character for him. Try as he might, the numbers and letters kept falling out of focus and his mind kept drifting back to her. Caryn was the cause of Scott¡¯s problem. Caryn ke was tiny. Not quite five feet tall, she was physically immature for her age. She wore her tinum blonde hair in pigtails, and she had big round sses through which she peered myopically with enormous blue eyes when she talked to him. Her face was pale and she was finely featured, as if she had been chiseled out of a block of marble. A slim, almost boyish figure gave her an overall look that would ce her as a young fifth grader to the unknowing observer rather than the graduatingAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. senior that she in fact was. She was unarguably brilliant, and very mature for an eighteen year old, which made her appearance doubly confusing. When Scott had first interviewed Caryn for the job of babysitting his eight year old son three years before, he had serious doubts about her suitability because she looked so young. Her adult manner, so at odds with her appearance, and her obvious intellect, convinced him otherwise. Her performance had been exemry and his son Tony had been an open admirer of the young looking Caryn. Scott¡¯s doubts were brushed away and Caryn became a fixture whenever Scott went out (seldom) or had work on a hard deadline (frequently) that kept him from household chores such asundry, dishwashing, and meal preparation. Scott had be a telmuter when his wife Liz had died, leaving him with a young son that still needed more attention and care than Scott could provide. Several women had applied for the job, but the first had beenpletely unsuitable and a couple of the others had seemed okay but left him feeling ufortable. The job paid well, and he even offered a guest bedroom for nights when it was simply not feasible for his employee to go home after work. Caryn had worked for him for several weeks before she had felt fortable using the guest bedroom. She hade downstairs in a worn chenille bathrobe the next morning, her eyes bleary from thete night but ready for school nevertheless. ¡°You realize that when you stay over you don¡¯t have to be awake after ten or so,¡± Scott said conversationally, ¡°just having you here and avable is enough.¡± He set his newspaper down and took a sip of coffee from his thick china mug, giving her a wide grin. She returned his grin with her tiny mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind Mr. Dunstable.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re going to be around each other so much,¡± Scott said, ¡°why don¡¯t we drop the ¡®Mr. Dunstable¡¯ thing and you just call me Scott.¡± Caryn had blushed, a deep rose color, and answered him. ¡°Okay¡­Scott,¡± she said quietly. Just as quietly, fifteen year old Caryn had blended into their family as if she belonged there, but she was still so much more mature acting than he would have expected from a teenager that he began to rely on her as a small adult. It was incongruous, but it worked for them. Over the three-year period, Scott hade to take her for granted. She seemed to spend more time with him and Tony than she did at her own home, and the guest bedroom had taken on the appearance of her own bedroom. Caryn had be a permanent part of the family¡­she cooked, cleaned, and did theundry, and kept an assortment of clothes and possessions at the house. Scott, of course, had seen her many times in various states of undress, and he had never paid a great deal of attention to it. She was, after all, underage and very underdeveloped. The morning of her eighteenth birthday, however, Tony hade racing downstairs and leaped at Caryn, giving her a huge hug and a kiss on the cheek. Tony didn¡¯t notice, but in wrapping his arm around her he had opened her robe and Scott had a clear view of half of her nude body¡­and she had been staring straight into his eyes when it happened. Tony, nearly as big as she was, released her after saying ¡°Happy birthday!¡± in a loud voice and turned away to pick up his toast and cereal. Caryn, her eyes still locked on Scott¡¯s, very slowly pulled her robe back together, leaving the top substantially more open than it had been earlier. Scott was stunned, the image of her bare baster skin, the tiny breast with its rigid pink tip, the t hard belly, and the sparse to non-existent hair on her pubic mound burned indelibly into his fevered brain. ¡°She¡¯s legal today,¡± he thought. Scott immediately sat up straight and chastised himself mentally for harboring the thoughts he was having¡­but he was unable to ignore the huge erection in his shorts. Caryn noticed it too. Her small mouth assumed a Mona Lisa smile, and she walked to her ce at the table, one bare leg peeking out where her robe came together in front. She looked at him with that odd smile on her face and leaned forward to reach for the butter, and Scott could again see the hard pink nipple of her small breast inside her robe. He got harder, and Caryn¡¯s smile grew wider, though no less mysterious. When Tony went upstairs to get his books for school, Caryn stood up and reached for Scott¡¯s empty te, the top of her robe wide open now. Scott could see all of her bare chests down to her navel. Caryn knew he could see her, and his smile widened. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for today for a long time Scott,¡± she whispered. ¡°I knew you could go to jail before, so I was very careful not to tease you.¡± Her head suddenly bent to his and her lips were on his, her delicate pink tongue probing briefly between his lips before she pulled back. When her lips came away from his, she stared into Scott¡¯s shocked face with the same Mona Lisa smile she had approached him with. ¡°Tonight you have no excuse Scott, and you¡¯re going to fuck me¡­¡± She put his and Tony¡¯s tes in the sink and left the kitchen with her hips swaying noticeably. When Caryn left with Tony for school, Scott was still at the table, his butt frozen in the chair with shock¡­he hadn¡¯t moved a muscle since he¡¯d first gotten a look at Caryn¡¯s tender little body. His mind was screaming no, but his cock was rigid and demanding immediate attention. It was all too improper, and he forced his mind away from Caryn and managed to stand up¡­but the erection refused to go away. Irritated, he marched straight to his bathroom upstairs and turned on the water in his shower as cold as it would go. He turned and dropped his shorts to the floor. When he bent to pick them up and hang them on the door hook, he saw a tiny pair of Caryn¡¯s flimsy panties on the doorknob. Cum erupted from the tip of his swollen cock with no warning whatsoever. Chapter 19 The cold shower hadn¡¯t helped a lot, and Scott had toyed with the report all afternoon. He was still hard and he hadn¡¯t aplished a single thing by the time the two of them came home. Both of them went to the kitchen table to do their homework while they had an afternoon snack¡­but Tony was feeling a little ill and just pushed his pizza rolls around on his te. Scott, nervously fidgeting in his office, nearly jumped out of his chair when Caryn spoke from the doorway. ¡°Tony¡¯s not feeling too well Scott, and he doesn¡¯t even want any dinner. I¡¯m going to take him upstairs and put him to bed, okay?¡± Her tone of voice was normal and Scott felt a flood of relief surge through him. Maybe the morning episode had been an aberration¡­ maybe he had built it all up in his head, made more out of it than it had seemed. She had said ¡®You¡¯re going to fuck me¡­¡¯ That didn¡¯t sound like a ¡®maybe¡¯ at all.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. An hourter, Scott turned to see Caryn standing in the doorway of his study. She was wearing a sheer nightgown and absolutely nothing else. Scott stopped breathing and moaned deep in his throat. She was beautiful. One knee was cocked forward, and her feet were nted solidly on the floor at angles to each other. When she saw that he had finally looked at her, the mysterious smile from breakfast reappeared. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for months,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Caryn¡­¡± Scott managed to croak. His mouth was suddenly very dry and his moan was cut off when she reached behind her neck and did something with her hands. The sheer nightgown dropped to the floor. Any other words that might have issued from his lips died in ce. Caryn was gorgeous. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do this forever,¡± she whispered as she walked towards him. She lifted his hand to her pubic mound and pushed his fingers between her slightly spread legs. Her eyes were squeezed shut tightly, and her breath wasing rapidly. It was her turn to moan. Inches away from his wondering eyes, her tiny nipples became rigid and Caryn began to convulse in what would be only the first of many orgasms that evening. ¡°Good,¡± she moaned quietly, ¡°so good¡­¡± Caryn bent over, shuddering, and Scott¡¯s fingers came away wet. He was speechless. It took several moments for Caryn to regain herposure. When she did, she looked into his eyes and took his hands again, tugging them to her nearly nonexistent breasts. ¡°Scott,¡± she whispered, sinking to her knees in front of his desk chair. He knew damned well he should stop this. Sure she was legal, but she looked ten years old, this was wrong in so many ways he couldn¡¯t process it. The next words out of her mouth shut off his objections. Her small hands fumbled with the catch of his shorts and somehow she managed to pull his erection out, balls and all. Her heated breath scorched his bare skin as she wrapped her fingers around him and began to stroke him up and down. ¡°I¡¯ve practiced this on a couple of the boys at school,¡± she breathed, ¡°but none of them was as big as you are.¡± Her small pink lips were so close to the head of his rigid cock. ¡°But I got them in my mouth anyway.¡± She made an ¡°o¡± with her small mouth and kissed the tip of his cock wetly. Scott shivered and his moan escaped. Bending down, she kissed his heavy balls and he felt her tongue exploring the soft skin of his scrotum. ¡°Oh¡­my¡­god!¡± he croaked when her tiny mouth came up and enveloped the tip of his ns. He watched as her lips stretched, epassing the whole of his ns, and then slipped down his shaft. Caryn¡¯s eyes were wide with excitement as his cock disappeared into her mouth. Her tongue began to move on the underside of his thick shaft. She began to make choking noises and she coughed. Scott tried to pull out of her mouth but she shook her head and began twisting it back and forth until magically his ns had passed her gag reflex and she was taking more of his cock into her throat. The only thing inhibiting the pration of her throat now was the smallness of her lips. When she had all of him in her mouth that would fit, she began to bob her head on his thick organ. ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± Scott yelped, cum spurting from the tip of his erection. Caryn refused to move her head away from his erupting prick, insisting on keeping her lips tight around his shaft as he pumped his thick creamy sperm into her throat. Despite her innocent appearance, there was a wicked, knowing gleam in the huge blue eyes staring into his. However much or little experience she had, Caryn knew exactly what she was doing to Scott. She refused to let go of his cock until long after thest of his sperm had disappeared down her throat. With a final lick at the tip of his cock, Caryn stood and tugged at his clothes and he waspletely nude. Taking him by the hand, she led him to a bare spot in the deep pile of carpet of his study andid him on his back. He tried to sit up and take her in his arms, but she pushed him back down. ¡°I¡¯ve done this a thousand times Scott, lying in my bedte at night with my panties pushed down around my knees and my nightie pulled up around my waist. I know exactly what I want to do and how I want to do it.¡± Her face came close to his and he felt himself falling into the deep blue vastness of her huge eyes. ¡°People tell me what I want is nasty, that only a really bad girl would do it, or even want to do it, but I do Scott, I want this bad. Just let me do what I want,¡± she said, her lips touching his, ¡°and when I¡¯m done, you can do anything you want to me.¡± He stared at her, wondering if she had any idea of what she¡¯d just offered. Her next words told him she knew exactly what she¡¯d offered. ¡°I¡¯ve watched all those videos on the inte, and I know exactly what men like to do to women¡­and I want to learn every bit of it.¡± Her lips touched his, ¡°I¡¯m especially interested to see how it feels to have one of these,¡± she squeezed his cock firmly with her small hand, ¡°in my backside.¡± She smiled, the most wickedly sexy smile Scott had ever seen on a woman. ¡°I tried it with my finger and I liked the way that felt.¡± Her lips pursed. ¡°But I have to admit this is a lot bigger than my finger.¡± She said it with such a solemn face that Scott couldn¡¯t restrain the giggle that was bubbling up inside him. Caryn silenced him in seconds as she rolled him over and spread his legs. Her lips and tongue followed her fingers as she explored the utter base of his cock and his balls and then followed the seam of skin to his ass. When she was finally through, she rolled over onto her back and extended her arms to him. He was rigid, his cock straining as he knelt over her tiny, perfect body. Her eyes were wide, as were her legs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about hurting me,¡± she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin.¡± ¡°Jesus,¡± Scott croaked, staring into the depths of her blue eyes as the tip of his penis prated the tiny lips of her little pink pussy. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m falling into you.¡± Caryn wrapped her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around his waist. ¡°So do it,¡± she whispered. He did. Chapter 20 ANYTHING YOU WANT DARLING Ashlyn Peters was her daddy¡¯s girl. All her life she had been given everything she wanted on a silver tter¡­within her daddy¡¯s means, of course, he wasn¡¯t rich or anything. She had the best clothes her daddy could afford, even if it meant he had to wearst year¡¯s suits to work. On her sixteenth birthday, Daddy had bought her a brand new car off the showroom floor. It was a long way from the new Camaro she had hoped for, but it was new. Ashlyn had been picked as the head cheerleader in her Sophomore year and had remained as head cheerleader through this, herst year in high school. She had been elected Prom Queen in both her Junior and Senior years, and she had been dating the quarterback and captain of the football team for two years. One would expect her to be resented by the other girls, but she was surprisingly well-liked by her peers. Even though Ashlyn seemed bulletproof when it came to trouble, she was good-hearted, good-natured, and kind to those less fortunate than herself. She had realized shortly after her father had bought her new car just how big a struggle it was to keep up her payments and insurance, and she had experienced her first real argument with her dad when she tried to resign as head cheerleader to take a part-time job. They had finallypromised and he allowed her to babysit for gas and spending money. She wasn¡¯t contributing as much as she wanted, but she did make a difference. She was a buxom, pretty girl with shoulder-length tinum blonde hair and wide, innocent blue eyes that made boys stutter and grown men nervous. For reasons she was only beginning to understand, she made all males horny. In grade school it was great, and she had fun making the boys do things for herself and her friends. In middle school, the boys started wanting something in return¡­a kiss, a walk with their arm around her waist. Some of the more daring boys wanted more, and while she didn¡¯t mind, she was careful not to get carried away. Ashlyn was the first of her age group to outgrow training bras, and she was intensely conscious of the increased interest of the male poption in her burgeoning chest. It wasn¡¯t fair, but men stopped looking at her face after she was about twelve and began talking to her boobs. Before long, she realized that her physical attributes not only drew attention to her, but they helped her through what for other girls her age were difficult. It was all innocent enough for her¡­she got the attention she wanted, but there was no quid pro quo. She remained innocent until she decided that there was more to life than teasing. Eric Blount was a great father, and his two-year-old son adored him. Eric¡¯s wife had deserted them both for a shy, wealthy drug dealer, leaving Eric devastated and little Justin confused. After she left them, Eric had thrown himself into his work and had pretty much turned Justin over to a session of babysitters and nannies, none of whichsted very long. Eric was¡­difficult. His experience with his wife had left him incredibly distrustful of women in general and blondes in particr. Ashlyn was thetest in a very long line of interviewees, right out of high school and just days away from her eighteenth birthday. Despite his innate distrust of young blondes, there was something devastatingly fresh about the girl, and he felt a pull towards her that he was wary of. For her part, Ashlyn was taken with Eric Blount the second she met him. Everything about the man exuded sex, and she felt his aura deep in her belly. Even being near him caused a wet spot in her panties. Her nipples were hard and her hormones were raging, and the instant she walked through the door, she knew that she was willing to do anything he wanted to get and keep his attention. He was tall, with wavy ck hair that she wanted to run her fingers through. His blue eyes peeked out from beneath arched brows over chiseled cheeks and a face that looked as if it had been carefully sculpted by a master. His chest and shoulders wererge without being massive, and his belly under the tight tee shirt looked t and muscled. Just wondering what it looked like uncovered made her knees weak. Therge bulge at the crotch of his jeans made her mouth water, and while he was talking to her about the responsibilities of the job she was busy contemting something she had heard about but never tried¡­and she would dly try it on Eric if he would let her. The thought of that lump swelling between her lips made her mouth water. She wondered briefly if she would spit or swallow, but she knew if he wanted her to she would swallow every drop¡­he was that gorgeous. Eric didn¡¯t miss her unconscious squirming, and he could see her nipples were hard even through the supportive bra she was wearing. He couldn¡¯t see any of it, the dress she wore was conservative, but with the size of her breasts, there was no way she could wear one of the flimsy bras that many women wore. Despite his determination to keep his distance fromContent ? N?velDrama.Org. women for a while, he was drawn fiercely to this barely legal teen. He felt relief when he finished her interview and told her he would call her after he had conducted the other interviews he had scheduled. When she left, he sighed and held out for almost fifteen minutes before he had to go upstairs and relieve the pressure in his cock and balls. When he came, sttering his cum across his chest and up onto the headboard of the bed above him, he was mentally holding one of herrge breasts in each hand, and her mouth was wrapped around the tip of his cock. In his mind, she was swallowing every drop of his spurting cum with a look of joy on her pretty young face. Ashlyn made it to her car before she had to lift the skirt of her dress. Staring at the front door he had just gone back through, she thrust her hand beneath her panties, and her middle finger located her wet swollen clit. In her mind, she was naked, kneeling before him, and his huge swollen cock was approaching her parted lips. As she closed them around the tip, he was cumming, just like Todd at the prom, huge jets of thick, sticky white cum. The difference was that, unlike Todd¡¯s orgasm, Eric¡¯s cum wasn¡¯t shooting onto the front of her prom dress, it was flowing into her desperately sucking mouth. A loud cry of ecstasy escaped from Ashlyn¡¯s lips as she came. It took several moments before she recovered from the sudden shock and the strength of her orgasm. She opened her eyes and looked around to see if anyone had noticed her. When she didn¡¯t see anyone, she hurriedly backed out of his driveway and drove off. Chapter 21 Eric went through the routine of interviewing the others he had scheduled, but he couldn¡¯t get his mind off Ashlyn. In his dreams, she cavorted around his bedroom nude, joyously performing any sex act he had ever been able to conceive of, no matter how twisted. Most of the time he was disgusted with himself¡­she was a barely legal teen and only a sonofabitch would take advantage of her. He called her on Friday after school, inviting her over for a second interview that evening. When he hung up, he felt dirty¡­but his cock was swollen and his heart was exultant because he was going to see her again. Ashlyn called her quarterback boyfriend Todd and canceled their regr Friday night date without a single qualm. Todd was fun and he was sexy¡­ but there was noparison between him and Eric Blount. Eric was a man, a dreamy sex object that she wanted. This interview was another chance, and she was not going to waste it. Anything he wanted¡­ She soaked in a hot tub of scented water, and honeysuckle, and dressed in a simple wrap dress that tied with a sash in the front. Daringly, she wore no panties or bra¡­contrary to Eric¡¯s evaluation of her breasts, they were still young and firm, needing no support to keep her hard little nipples tilted up. Ashlyn felt more like a woman than ever before when she got into her car to drive the two miles to Eric¡¯s house. He met her at the door, there was something more than pleasant surprise on his handsome face, there was open lust. Instantly both of them realized that the interview was a total sham. Both of them were aware that pure lust was the reason for their meeting, and all pretenses towards any other purpose flew out the door before Ashlyn quietly closed it. She turned to face him in the silence of his hallway and her handsnguidly reached for the sash that held her dress together. Amazed at her calmness, Ashlyn unfastened the sash and dropped her dress in a pile on the foyer floor. Standing before a grown man fully nude except for a pair of three-inch heels for the very first time in her life, she felt absolutely no shame. She reveled in the heat of his nce as his eyes took in the soft smoothness of her skin. When she saw his eyes stop at her baby smooth (and recently shaved) pubic mound, she moved her right leg a tiny bit to the right so that he could see the slightly swollen lips of herbia and the engorged and protruding button of her clit. Her breath came faster and more ragged as the lump at his crotch stretched the fabric of the dress pants he was wearing. Ashlyn sank to her knees very slowly, watching his face to ensure that every move she made was pleasing to him¡­she knew full well that he harbored doubts about her youth, no matter how horny he was for her body. She was determined to prove she was not only a woman, but that she was up for anything he wanted to try¡­it could only bode well for her. If she removed his doubts, she would have all the time in the world for him to provide her with what she needed¡­willingly and enthusiastically. Reaching for his pants, she fondled the thick bloated lump with both hands, her face only inches from his hardness. She felt Eric¡¯s hands in her hair, and she smiled eagerly as she unzipped him and freed the thick column of flesh. Marveling at the contrast between the baby¡¯s soft skin and the hardness of the muscle and cartge beneath it, she inhaled deeply. The man¡¯s smell was powerful, and sexy as hell. Suddenly, she wanted to feel him inside her¡­anywhere, just as long as he was inside her body. She wanted to own him. Eric held his breath, scarcely believing that his horny daydreams were ing true. Her body was fabulous, and her parted lips promised the heaven he had dreamed of as they opened wider to take in his swollen ns. His hands clenched in her hair and pulled her closer, and he felt her hard nipples brush against his thigh. ¡°Oh¡­my¡­god,¡± he gasped. ¡°I¡¯m never going tost¡­¡± Her mouth came off of his hard cock and she held him tightly in both hands as her eyes locked on his. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she breathed. ¡°Cum in my mouth now Eric, I want it¡­I want it bad. I¡¯ve been dreaming of this since the first interview.¡± Her hot breath was driving him crazy. ¡°But you have to promise you¡¯ll fuck me after¡­¡± Unable to speak, he thrust his cock towards her mouth and she took him in, all of him. This was no tiny, frail girl, she was a grown woman and if she had a gag reflex, he couldn¡¯t tell¡­every inch of his long thick cock slipped inside her eager mouth and her nose bumped against his pelvic bone before she drew him back out until only the tip remained inside. Smoothly and swiftly, she sucked him back in, and then she began to move her head faster. They were both moaning as he pulled her long blonde hair. The ssh of his cum in her throat was electric, and Ashlyn felt herself peaking with him as she swallowed, something she had not thought possible. She¡¯d had warm sexy feelings and even some tingling in her pussy when she had taken Todd¡¯s cock in her mouth, but it had felt nothing like this. She had to make an effort not to bite down on Eric¡¯s cock as she came. When it was over, she stood weakly, panting and hornier than she had been all week. Swallowing his cum had made her even hotter. ¡°Fuck me!¡± she begged in a shaky voice. ¡°I need you¡­¡± Thest had been a husky, sexy whisper, and Eric lifted her naked body in his arms and carried her down the foyer and into the hallway leading to his bedroom. He couldn¡¯t just walk, he fastened his lips to the closest rigid nipple after raising her high enough to get at it, and he carried her to his bed as she moaned. When heid her on his bed, his white teeth clenched lightly on the nipple he had been sucking and his tongue skittered madly over the rigid flesh. Ashlyn¡¯s legs spread of their own volition, and without even thinking she pushed his head down, his tongue exploring her rounded belly and her shaved pubic mound. She held her breath as he licked the soft skin at the juncture of her thighs, and then lifted her knees and whimpered as his tongue sought and found the soft skin of her pussy. ¡°Aaaaah god!¡± she cried as he brought her to orgasm. It had taken no time at all. Her legs spread lewdly, her hips writhing erotically and her pussy humping up and down. ¡°Put it in me, Eric, stick that hard cock inside me!¡± She lifted her arms and wrapped them around his neck, pulling him over her. She managed to catch the tip of his cock between the swollen lips of her pussy and lodged it against the hard swollen nub of her clit. She gazed deeply into his eyes as she took a deep breath, and shoved her hips upward, lodging the tip of his cock against her cervix. Ashlyn began to howl as her body exploded. Eric wasn¡¯t certain how long it hadsted. They were drenched in sweat and the bedclothes were wrecked. Ashlyn was fast asleep, her angelic face turned to one side and her breathing smooth and even. Thest thing she had done before she had fallen asleep was tell him not to make any ns for the night. When they recovered, she promised, she would do anything he wanted. Then she sighed and wriggled sexily as his finger explored the tight puckered ring of her ass. ¡°That would be a nice ce to start,¡± she whispered.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 22 REFLECTED IN YOU The very first time Bram Tilmanid eyes on Jemma he knew damned well he would have to remain as far away from her as possible. Unfortunately for him, his wife Faye introduced Jemma as their new sitter as a fait aplish rather than a request or a suggestion. He had been married to Faye for almost fifteen years, and the woman had stayed in great shape, especially for someone who¡¯d borne two rowdy sons. Still, she had changed a bit over the years. A sag here, a droop there, a wrinkle that wasn¡¯t there a few years before, it all added up. She had been the sexiest thing Bram had ever seen and he had fallen madly in love with her their senior year in high school¡­and he had been madly in love with her ever since. He had never once even considered cheating on Faye, their sex life was great, though not quite as frequent as it had been in years past, and Faye was an imaginative and creative lover. Jemma, whether Faye noticed it or not, except for the way she styled her hair, was a carbon copy of Faye at eighteen¡­and thereiny the problem. Jemma, like so many girls of this day and time, was very conscious of what she wore, and of how sexy it made her look. The way she looked when she left her house was rarely the way she looked when she got to school, and never the way she looked when she was out with her friends. Since she had started working for them as a babysitter for the boys, Bram had often seen her at the park, the grocery store, and other ces on his way about his business¡­and he was helpless not to gawk at her. When she was out in athletic clothing, or the shorts and top she wore when babysitting, the girl put her hair up in a ponytail and the transformation was amazing¡­she could have been Faye¡¯s identical twin in high school. Jemma rarely wore a bra, and the panties they sold in the stores now were so skimpy as to make a man wonder why women bothered with them at all. When the girl came in to babysit the boys, she generally disyed more of her skin than Bram had seen of Faye¡¯s until they were married. As a consequence, whenever Bram was around her or thought about her, he sported a huge erection¡­which he desperately tried to hide from all concerned. He thought he had been pretty clever about it so far, but he was not as clever as he thought. He and Faye had gone out on Friday night and returned homete to find Jemma asleep on the sofa and the boys upstairs in bed, as it should be. Faye told Bram to wake up Jemma while she went upstairs to check on the boys. Jemma was fast asleep on the sofa, and her face was angelic in repose. She looked so much like Faye had at that age that it was painful to even look at her. Bram tapped her shoulder and she half turned, murmuring something indistinct. He shook her shoulder again and when she turned this time, the skimpy top she was wearing stayed where it was, and two small firm young breasts with puffy nipples and a hard, t, naked belly were exposed to Bram¡¯s. The erection he had sprouted as soon as he saw her lying on the sofa began to leak precum at an rming rate, and he feared he would cum in his pants. He turned his head away and shook her shoulder harder. Jemma awakened to see Mr. Tilman¡¯s hand on her shoulder and his head turned away from her. She was immediately aware that her breasts were bare and realized what had happened. She also noticed the huge bulge in the front of his pants. Licking her lips, Jemma decided that Mrs. Tilman was a very lucky woman. Bram Tilman was not only a very good-looking older man, but he had a helluva big dick on him. From the size of the lump, he was even bigger than Moose Evans¡­and she hadn¡¯t seen a cock bigger than his except in inte porn videos. Moose was a football yer at the high school, and it had been all she could do to fit him inside her tight little pussy after the prom. She had turned eighteen just before prom, and Moose had been her present to herself. Jemma sat up on the sofa, rubbing her eyes and pretending she didn¡¯t know her shirt was rucked up. She liked it when men looked at her, and it was exciting to know that she was the cause of an erection¡­and too, she had a little bit of a crush on Bram Tilman. It was easy enough to shift her shoulder after he had turned around and make the top fall into ce, but she had waited until she was sure he had gotten another good look at her tits before she had covered them. He had gotten one of those looks on his face like a deer gets when your headlights catch them in the middle of the road at night, and he had immediately plonked himself down on the sofa and dragged one of the throw pillows over hisp. Bram fumbled uneasily for his wallet, not even looking to see what he was giving her for the night¡¯s work. Jemma nced down and noticed that he had handed her three twenties and giggled. Bending forward, and making doubly sure Bram had a peek down the scooped neck of her thin shirt at the braless breasts beneath, she handed him back one of the twenties and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. ¡°You aren¡¯t supposed to pay me that much,¡± she whispered. She giggled again at the look on his face and turned to find Faye standing directly behind her. ¡°Good night Mrs. Tilman,¡± she said with a straight face. She knew the way to the door, but Faye followed her to make sure she got to her car all right. Jemma smiled brightly and waved as she got into the front seat of the convertible her dad had bought her and drove away. Faye returned to the living room and watched as her stunned husband reached for the remote control and fumbled through a few channels. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing up to bed?¡± Faye asked him in the voice she reserved for ¡®ytime.¡¯ Teasingly she grabbed at the throw pillow in hisp. ¡°I¡¯ll be up in a few minutes,¡± he stuttered, ¡°I want to catch thetest news.¡± Faye stood up, unfastening the buttons of her blouse and exposing thecy half bra beneath it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why baby?¡± she asked, still using her ytime voice. ¡°It would be a shame to waste that magnificent woodie you¡¯re hiding under that pillow.¡± Her blouse hit the floor and her skirt followed immediately. Bram was aghast that she knew about his erection, and he made no effort to stop her from removing the pillow when she tugged at it. He was well and truly caught. Chapter 23 Faye put her slender hand on the painful lump in hisp and squeezed it. Bram jumped at her touch. ¡°Jesus baby, I swear I¡­¡± He never got another word out, Faye touched his lips with a forefinger, effectively shutting him up. Then she used the same hand to unzip his pants and lift out his hard erect cock. Bram felt her hot breath on the tip and then, amazingly, he felt something he hadn¡¯t felt in months¡­Faye¡¯s soft lips engulfed the head of his prick. With a groan, Faye turned her head and took him deep into her throat. Bram groaned himself at the exquisite wet heat surrounding his cock and he reached for Faye¡¯s breasts. Her bra slid down easily and his hands cupped the firm orbs, her nipples standing up against his palms. It was impossible not to think of Jemma¡¯s firm young tits as he fondled his wife and he doubled up with the surprise convulsion of his orgasm. He found himself getting into the depths of Faye¡¯s throat, something she had never allowed him to do before, and instead of pulling away, Faye was greedily sucking at him. She didn¡¯t let him go until every drop was gone. His head was spinning as he tried to make some sense of it all. He had been caught staring at the babysitter¡¯s boobs.. that was a given, Faye had been too close not to notice. She had caught him getting an erection from looking at the babysitter¡¯s boobs¡­another given. Faye had just given him unquestionably the best blowjob of his life and had swallowed at the end of it rather than just jerking him off onto her tits as she used to do when he was still getting head from her. It had been a very long time. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said quietly. Faye kissed him and helped him to his feet. ¡°Come on upstairs baby, and I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡± She bent to pick up her blouse and skirt, tossing them on the sofa with her bra and held out her hand for his. Bram followed her saucy wiggle all the way upstairs. When they were naked, and Faye was stretched out beneath him, she began to talk. She had hired Jemma because of the resemnce to herself at that age, and because of Bram¡¯s initial reaction to the girl. Faye had been noticing his erections all along, he hadn¡¯t been fooling anyone. The girl had reawakened his sex drive, which in turn had reawakened Faye¡¯s. The blowjob mystery was exined as well. ¡°It just got to where it was taking so long my mouth got tired baby, and then it kind of got to be a chore,¡± Faye said, ¡°but tonight it was different, I could tell you were going to cum fast¡­besides, I heard Jemma and her friends talking about it the other day in the park.¡± Bram gave her an odd look. Faye exined that she had overheard the girls talking about blowjobs. It had seemed an odd topic for teenage girls that she had listened to. The conversation had at first shocked her, and then it had made her so horny that she had to cut the boy¡¯s park time short and go home to take care of herself. ¡°They get into cars in the parking lot at lunchtime,¡± Faye said, ¡°different boys all the time¡­and they give them blowjobs. They don¡¯t see it as sex, it¡¯s kind of a game they y.¡± ¡°Jesus,¡± Bram said, ¡°When we were in school Barbie Melton was the only girl there that would go down on a guy.¡± ¡°Not Bram,¡± Faye said with a smirk. She knew a couple of girls, including herself, that had tried it at least once. Bram was about to ask her to exin, but she writhed under him, causing his cock to rise once more. His cock prodded against her pussy. ¡°Fuck me, Bram,¡± Faye said as she writhed against him. Her next words nearly killed his erection. ¡°Think about her, remember me when I was that age¡­about how bad you wanted to fuck me. She¡¯s got the same body Bram, the same tits, the same ass.¡± Faye put her lips next to his ear, and she was breathing heavily. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the way she looks at you, baby. She wants to suck your cock!¡± Bram plunged into his wife frantically, and Faye responded in kind. It was rough, it was fast, and it was loud. Afterwards, Faye had to settle the boys down. The two lovers had disturbed their sleep. The following Friday night, Bram had been surprised when he got home. There was a note from Faye on the dining room table. She was taking the boys to her mother¡¯s house for the weekend, and he was to go upstairs and take a quick soak. Everything wasid out for him, and she expected him to be in bed waiting for her when she got back. Remembering the spectacr blowjob he had gottenst Friday night, Bram hurried upstairs and stripped off his clothes. There was a snifter of his favorite V. S. O. P brandy on the counter in the bathroom, and he sipped at it as he soaked in the hot water of the big garden tub. There was another note with very specific instructions for him on the nightstand by their king-sized bed, and while he found them curious, he wasn¡¯t about to jeopardize his night of fun. He walked to the bedroom door and turned off the light switch, leaving the ceiling fan on. He then walked to the bed, noticing the long ck scarvesid strategically out on the bed left them alone, and then picked up Faye¡¯s sleeping mask and slipped it on. He fumbled for themp switch and turned it off as well, and theny back to wait for Faye. ¡°Are you still awake baby?¡± Faye asked from the doorway. Bram lifted his head and she quickly told him to put it back down on the pillow. ¡°Good,¡± she whispered, ¡°now be very, very still.¡± He didn¡¯t hear her approach the bed, but he felt her small hands as they attached the silk scarves to his hands and feet. The room was deathly quiet. Suddenly, he could hear her hurried breathing. Then he could feel her hair as she dragged it across his naked chest and belly. He felt her begin to kiss the soft skin of his belly, working her way down to his proudly erect cock. Instead of sucking the head into her mouth, she went to his balls and sucked them inside her mouth one at a time, something else she had never done for him. He felt his scrotum being lifted and got another surprise as she licked the seam of his scrotum back to where it started. And then her tongue probed his ass. His whole body jerked and his cock quivered with excitement. Before he could breathe a word he felt her mouth surround his penis. It felt different somehow, but he did not want to risk Faye losing the mood. For the second time, hested no time at all before he sted away, his cum filling her mouth and spilling out around her lips. She licked up every drop. He felt the scarves being loosened, and then he felt her wriggling beneath him, her giggles high-pitched like they had been when she was a young girl. He was quickly rigid again. He lifted his hips and felt her small hand grip his cock and guide it to her pussy. Just as he was about to plunge into her, he felt the mask pulled from his eyes and the light switch on the nightstand¡­four feet away, clicked on. His eyes widened in shock as he saw Jemma¡¯s face beneath his, the lips of her tight pink pussy grasping at the tip of his cock. He felt Faye¡¯s weight as she kneeled on the bed beside them,pletely nude. ¡°Fuck her baby,¡± she said. Faye ced her hand on the small of his back and pushed him down, his cock entering the unbearably tight, hot pussy of Jemma. Jemma gasped and weed him inside her depths. She looked up into his eyes, and thenContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. nced at Faye. She smiled as she realized what she saw in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said to Faye quietly, ¡°I¡¯m reflected in you¡­¡± She closed her eyes and wrapped her arms and legs around the sexy Mr. Tilman, and fucked him until they both came. And it was good. Chapter 24 GIVE INTO ME The first time he caught her, she was lying on the sofa in the living room with one hand inside her shorts and the other hand up inside her tee shirt. Both hands were moving busily and her breathing was loud and ragged sounding. Marge had driven her car to the P. T. A. meeting and he had gone there straight from work¡­ Marge had not pulled into the driveway yet, so Ray had stood still and quiet, watching Courtney masturbate frantically on the sofa. The eighteen-year-old was beautiful by any standards. Her lithe, tanned body was perfectly proportioned, though her breasts were a triflerger than one would expect on such a slender frame. Her dark brown hair was cut in a page boy style that gave her sloe eyes kind of a wicked look for a woman so young¡­very exotic for an eighteen-year-old. The aura of sexuality was palpable in the room as Ray watched the muscles in her inner thigh strain as her legs tried to spread wider, and he could hear her voice as she begged some invisible male to give her his cock. His heart almost stopped as she graphically described what she wanted to do to him. He was shocked and he was perversely thrilled as he listened to her. WhenContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. he had been her age, neither he nor any of his friends had gotten very far past fucking and the asional blowjob. This incredible-looking girl was masturbating on his sofa and actively begging for anal and oral sex in addition to wanting her pussy filled. It took a major effort for Ray to keep his hand out of his pants. Then Marge ruined it by parking in the driveway. Ray stepped back into the kitchen and loudly opened and closed the side door. ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± he said loudly. He walked over to the sink and ran the tap water for a moment before getting a ss from the cab and filling it. Marge came through the door and Ray hoped that they had been loud enough to give Courtney time to collect herself. He needn¡¯t have worried. She padded into the kitchen barefoot, long coltish legs sticking out of the loose athletic shorts she wore, her hard t belly exposed by one of the middie tee shirts that seemed de rigueur for young girls during the long summer break. There were still a couple of months before Courtney would start the fall semester at the Junior college. Her face was a little flushed, but her breathing had returned to normal. She reached into the cab where the drinking sses were and took out a ss of her own, the hard peaks of her nipples pushing out against the thin tee-shirt material. When she turned to get water from the tap, she gave Ray a small smile. He was hard as a rock. There was no way to hide it, so he quickly left the room, hurrying upstairs and leaving Marge and Courtney in the kitchen. Marge would settle up with Courtney and see her out¡­Ray needed a cold shower. He was more than a little ashamed of himself. He was a grown man, yet he was fantasizing like a schoolboy over an eighteen-year-old girl. Ray had made love to his wife pretending it was the sloe-eyed face of Courtney beneath him. He had masturbated in the shower as he imagined her naked body on her knees in front of him. He had awakened in the middle of the night and gone to hisputer, scouring porn videos looking for females that resembled Courtney and masturbating to them. It seemed to him as if she had be an obsession. He caught her again a couple of weekster, this time in the pool out back as his small son was dozing in the shade of the tent fly on the deck. Courtney was wearing an incredibly small bikini, and she was in the pool with her hand inside the minuscule bottom. Marge wasn¡¯t home yet, she wasn¡¯t due for another two hours. Courtney¡¯s head was thrown back, her mouth wide, and her fingers moving busily inside the bottom of her bikini. She must have heard him as he came through the gate because shezily turned in the water. The hand inside her bikini bottom never stopped moving. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell on me.¡± It was a statement, not a question. ¡°Huh?¡± It was the best Ray could muster under the circumstances, he was watching in fascination as her fingers yed with her pussy. Her nipples were hard and showed through the tiny top. ¡°When you caught me jilling off on the sofa the other night,¡± she said calmly, ¡°you didn¡¯t tell Marge about it.¡± Ray was speechless, and his face flushed bright red. Courtney climbed out of the pool and approached him. Little beads of water stood out on her sculptured body, magnifying the tiny hairs on her skin. Her little belly button was taut, and the bikini bottoms were cut terrifyingly low. It crossed Ray¡¯s mind that she had to shave her pubic hair to keep it from showing above the bikini line. Courtney crooked her finger at him, beckoning him to follow her into the cabana they used to change clothes in. When they were inside, she turned to face him and stuck her hand back inside the bikini bottom. It was perfectly obvious to him that she was masturbating, and he could see the pink tip of her tongue peeking through her lips. She was staring at the rising lump in his golf shorts. Courtney shrugged, and the bikini top fell away from her breasts¡­still tied, but now hanging around her hips. Her breasts were perfect, the rigid pink nipples pointing upwards towards the roof of the cabana. Ray¡¯s breath wasing in ragged gasps. She slid the bottoms down andy back on the chaise in the cabana, her legs wide, her hairless pussy glistening in the mid-afternoon light. Her fingers slid into her pussy as she watched his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to fuck me Ray?¡± she asked, opening the petals of her pussy so that he could see the pink inside. ¡°I¡¯m horny, and I can see you¡¯re hard¡­¡± Ray was petrified. Here he was, being offered the stuff of his dreams. She was old enough, his wife was out of the way for a couple of hours. Courtney was no virgin, and she wanted him to fuck her¡­and he was paralyzed with fear. She started to bait him purposely. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to fuck me Ray, at least let me see that huge cock.¡± There were four fingers inside her pussy now, and her breathing was harsh. ¡°Come on, show it to me!¡± Staring at her helplessly, Ray slowly unzipped his shorts and took out his cock. ¡°Oh shit Ray, it¡¯s pretty,¡± Courtney said, licking her lips. ¡°Please bring it over here so I can see it better.¡± She saw the look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t touch it unless you tell me I can.¡± Now he saw the amusement in her eyes and it made him a little angry. How could he have allowed this role reversal? Chapter 25 Nevertheless, he stood closer, less than a foot away from the masturbating teen. ¡°Damn Ray,¡± she breathed, ¡°We could have so much fun¡­¡± her eyes were glued to his swollen cock, and she licked her lips unconsciously. ¡°I bet that would feel so good in my mouth Ray, I can just about taste it.¡± Ray felt his stomach lurch and he began to stroke his cock over her. Courtneyy back, opening her mouth wide and spreading her legs as wide as they would go. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby,¡± she whispered, ¡°make him cum on me.¡± Her fingers were moving more frantically than before. ¡°Make it squirt Ray!¡± Groaning, Ray felt the heavy load shoot up from his balls, the thick fluid arching through the air andnding on her t belly and the tops of her thighs. Courtney came with him, her entire fist disappearing into her pussy as she thrashed about on the chaise lounge. When they were both through, Courtney stared at him boldly as she scraped his cum off her belly and legs and then licked the heavy white cream from her fingers. Arms and legs akimbo,pletely nude, and with traces of his cum still on her pouty lips, Courtney spoke. ¡°One of these days,¡± she said, looking at his halfid cock, ¡°you¡¯ll give in to me.¡± Her eyes locked on his. ¡°And when you do, I¡¯m going to suck the cum out of that and swallow it before you even get a chance to see it.¡± She sat up on the chaise. With a hurried swipe of her tongue, she took the remaining droplets of his cum from her lips and noisily swallowed them. ¡°I love the taste of your cum,¡± she whispered. For a week Ray felt guilty as hell, and he wondered what the hell he was going to do about the situation. He felt trapped, and he had never cheated on Marge¡­it was as if he was betraying her. Finally, miserable and guiltden, he confessed to Marge one evening in bed, telling her about both times and telling her how sorry he was to have withheld the truth from her. Marge stared at him for long moments, her face impassive, and then she began tough. It was just mirthful chuckles at first, but it quickly progressed to full-blown hrity. Ray, nonplussed, waited for an exnation. When Marge settled down, she had to wipe the tears from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby,¡± she giggled, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± She ran a smooth cool hand across his forehead. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t picture all that. I know you believe what you told me, but I swear¡­I promise you¡­a pretty young thing like Courtney has no use for a forty-year-old married man. You must have a pretty good imagination though, to have dreamed up such a story.¡± He protested that he was telling the truth until Marge got a little short with him, telling him she¡¯d heard enough.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, I guess since it¡¯s just my imagination you won¡¯t be upset if I go ahead and fuck her when she offers it again.¡± Marge¡¯sughter rang out loud and clear in the bedroom as she leaned over and clicked off themp by the bed. ¡°That¡¯s right baby,¡± she chuckled, ¡°next time Courtney offers to spread those pretty legs for you, you just dive right in¡­and you give her a good stiff one for me, too!¡± Still giggling at her husband¡¯s insanity, Marge rolled over and was soon fast asleep. Saturday morning, Marge called him on the golf course and told him that her mother was not feeling well and that she would beteing home¡­ that it might even be an overnight stay. Just before she hung up, sheughed and warned him. ¡°Watch out for Courtney when you get home baby, when I left she was wearing the smallest swimsuit I¡¯ve seen her in so far¡­don¡¯t let her give you a heart attack!¡± She was stillughing when she ended the call. Ray wasn¡¯t certain how he was going to handle the situation when he got home, but he was resentful as hell. Once more, Courtney and his son were at the pool, and once more his son was fast asleep under the tent fly. Unlike thest weekend, however, Courtney was already topless in the pool. Her perfectly shaped breasts floated in front of her, and the bikini bottom that she wore was barely more than a couple of strings and a patch of cloth. When she saw him, she climbed thedder out of the pool and beckoned him into the cabana. No sooner had they entered the cabana than she whirled on him, her lovely breasts thrust very close to his chest. ¡°Are you at least going to let me touch it today Ray?¡± her forefinger gently traced the thick bulge in his shorts. When he didn¡¯t move away, she cupped his cock with her hand; her eyes brightened, her lips parted, and her brilliant teeth bit down gently on her lower lip. Courtney¡¯s whole body wriggled like a kitten being petted, and she slowly dropped to her knees before him, her liquid brown eyes locked on his. Painfully slowly, as if she was suddenly uncertain, she unzipped his shorts and freed his thick cock from the shorts. She wrapped both of her hands around his thick penis and opened her mouth. Unable to hold back any longer, Ray grabbed her head and pulled her mouth down over his cock. There was no hint of a slowdown. His cock slid easily into her throat, past where the gag reflex normally took over. Whatever else Courtney might be, she was a natural-born cocksucker. Her throat was open and her hands were on his ass cheeks, wing and pulling him into her. Ray was fucking her throat as if it was a pussy and she was loving it. Her moans of encouragement were at first startling and then exciting. His hands left her head and ripped his shirt off, but her head kept ramming into his cock, taking it deep into her throat. Her moans were getting louder. Ray pushed her away so that he could take off his shorts, but she fought him, trying to keep his cock in her mouth. ¡°I want it,¡± she moaned, ¡°give it back to me!¡± He lifted her from her knees and bent to lower her bikini bottoms, leaving her naked. He carried her to the chaise lounge andid her on her back, spreading her legs wide and dropping his head between her legs and licking at the soft pink petals of her pussy. Courtney slithered around on the lounge and pulled him down on top of her, taking his cock back into her mouth and swallowing it even as he licked at her clit. She put her hands on his bare ass cheeks and began lifting and lowering her head, her moans, and muffled cries now louder and more rhythmic. He had no idea why, but she wanted him to cum in her mouth. Her long legs were wrapped around his head and she was shaking as his tongue explored her sweetness. When he lifted his head to suck her clit into his mouth she screamed loud and long around the cock in her throat. It was too much for Ray, who began to spray his thick load into her eager mouth. He had barely begun to recover when she crawled on top of him. ¡°I knew you would be a fantastic lover,¡± she said, her slim hips writhing on what moments before had been aid tube of flesh. It was now rigid again, ready to explore the inside of this fantasy of teen flesh atop his body. He rotated his hips, feeling the tip slip between the folds of her pussy and lodge against the hard nubbin of her clit. ¡°Uh-uh,¡± she whispered, a wicked grin on her face. ¡°Not so fast Ray,¡± she performed a little wriggle of her hips and he felt the tip of his cock slip out of the entrance to her pussy and then her small hand directed it to the tight puckered ring of her ass. ¡°I knew you¡¯d give in to me,¡± she sighed. She pushed back and felt him prate her ass. Chapter 26 A PASSION FOR HIM Martin Bab was one of those men that everybody liked. Simple, uplicated, and easygoing, he was a likable man who was a friend to everyone he met. He was also one of those strange individuals that never had to worry about what he ate, his body remained hard and muscr even though these days he worked inside at a desk in his study instead of outdoors, where he had spent most of his life. His thick, sandy blonde hair, his chiseled features and his intelligent hazel eyes contributed to his overall good looks, but most of the time it was the brilliance of his white smile that people remembered most. The smile rattled Ste Merritt down to her toes every time Martin turned it her way. Just turned eighteen years old, the pretty senior got weak in the knees whenever her neighbor paid any attention to her at all. When Martin and his pretty wife ine asked him to be their babysitter, Ste had been thrilled. She longed for intimate contact with the man. Ste had been watching through the couple¡¯s bedroom window from her second-floor bedroom, and she had salivated as she watched ine sucking on Martin¡¯s thick penis¡­ she had often masturbated to the sight of them fucking on the king-sized bed. For her birthday, Ste had requested and gotten a fine pair of Zeiss hunting binocrs, ostensibly for bird watching¡­but in truth, the amazing optics had permitted her to get an intimately close look at Martin¡¯s cock and ine¡¯s pussy. She had watched ine¡¯s face closely at the moment of pration and the moment of her orgasm. She knew exactly how Martin screwed up his face just before the cum flooded from the tip of his cock. She even knew how much ine enjoyed something that Ste had always been taught was taboo¡­anal sex. The woman seemed to love it, and she was always eager when Martin rolled her onto her belly and lifted her hips. The expression on ine¡¯s face was rapturous every single time Ste watched them having sex. If ine¡¯s reactions were to be trusted, Martin was a superior lover. One of the games the couple yed in their bedroom intrigued her intensely. Martin would lie on one side of the bed and masturbate as ine yed with herself. He seemed to enjoy it, and the game gave Ste the glimmer of an idea. ¡°Oh god yes Martin, stick it in my ass baby!¡± ine begged. Martin eased his thick cock inside her well-lubed ass and she lifted it towards him as he slid smoothly inside her. ¡°Oh fuck baby¡­mmm¡­so good¡­¡± ine was one of the rare women who could cum from anal pration, and she liked it often. ¡°Is¡­is she watching?¡± ine gasped. She had loved the idea of being watched from the first time they had sensed the watcher. It had added an edge, a new dimension to the lovemaking she enjoyed so much with Martin. ¡°Yes,¡± Martin said, the hard muscles of his abdomen flexing as he rocked on top of ine¡¯s ass. He was as thrilled at being watched as ine was. In truth, Martin loved to watch, and to be watched, it was his favorite kink. ¡°m me, baby,¡± ine begged, ¡°give her a show!¡± He did his best,Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. shoving his cock deep into her ass and shooting his cum into her. As always, the feel of his cum shooting inside her ass sent her over the edge. She copsed on the bed, Martin¡¯s familiar andfortable weight resting on her back. ¡°Do you think we can get her to y now that she¡¯s legal?¡± ine asked, ying with his cock in in view of Ste¡¯s bedroom window. They had needed to move the bed in front of the window after ine noticed Ste watching them through the window one evening. The fact that the pretty teen was interested excited both of them and the opportunity to live a fantasy was not an opportunity to be wasted. ¡°I hope so,¡± Martin said, shivering with pleasure as ine bent to lick at the sensitive head of his cock. Ste held the Zeiss binocrs in one hand and the eight-inchtex cock in the other. As ine bent over Martin¡¯s incredible six-pack abs and licked the tip of his cock. Ste pressed the dildo in as deep as it would go and came convulsively. So good¡­ Friday night was as good a time as any for the Babs to initiate their n. ine took the kids to her mother¡¯s house for the weekend and was back home before Ste showed up at seven. When Ste knocked at the door she was surprised when Martin answered the door wearing only a pair of white cotton pants that tied at the waist with a drawstring. Her breath caught in her throat as she took in his deep tan, white smile, and the sexy abs that were so gorgeous they looked like the ones drawn in theic books. She was instantly wet, and she had to lean against the door frame to keep her bnce. ine came to the door wearing a long white thin cotton dress that did nothing to hide her beautiful body. She reached for Ste and pulled her inside. ¡°Come on in Ste, we¡¯re doing something a little different tonight.¡± ine drew her to the center of the great room. They hadid a white tablecloth out on the deep pile carpet, and there was an open bottle of champagne and three crystal flutes on the tablecloth. ine set Ste down and then sat down cross-legged beside her. Martiny down on his side, his bare skin gleaming in the dim light of the great room. Ste looked around her, realizing with a shiver that the only light in the room came from dozens of candles. It was like wandering into a really good porn movie, and she felt her nipples harden and the dampness begin between her legs. ine put a hand high on Ste¡¯s thigh, her delicate fingers raising goose bumps on Ste¡¯s bare skin. ¡°We know you¡¯ve been watching us,¡± ine said softly. Ste jumped guiltily, embarrassed that she had been caught, and surprised that the couple wasn¡¯t angry at her. A slightly scary feeling ran through her. She was half wary and all horny, and her expectations were rising by the second. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± ine whispered, one shoulder strap of the white dress slipping down and a single, rosy-tipped breast glistening in the candlelight. ¡°We like to be watched.¡± Ste looked first into ine¡¯s eyes to determine if she was being told the truth, and then into Martin¡¯s. Martin nodded his assent with a smile. The three of them were a little on edge¡­it was a moment that could take many directions and none were exactly sure what would happen next. ¡°What¡­what do you want from me?¡± Ste whispered. ¡°I want to watch you with Martin,¡± ine said passionately, her hand stroking Ste¡¯s wavy blonde hair softly. Ste¡¯s thighs spread involuntarily, and she moaned as ine¡¯s hand slipped down to her breast. Their lips were separated by inches, and Ste¡¯s were moving soundlessly as ine¡¯s soft hand slipped inside her top and grasped her supple breast, the nipple rigid against her palm. ¡°Oh god¡­¡± Ste whispered, shivering. Martin reached across the gap between them and reced ine¡¯s hand with his own. Gently he drew Ste to him, and she came unresisting, whimpering at the long-desired touch of his hand. Without conscious thought, Ste¡¯s hand closed around the erection poking against the front of Martin¡¯s pants. Her mouth formed a perfect ¡®O¡¯ as Martin slowly removed her clothes, leaving kisses against her bare skin in the wake of his deft hands. With every kiss against her tender skin, Ste¡¯s bodymitted to anything Martin wanted to do to her. She wanted him to do everything to her¡­all the things she had watched him do to ine through her bedroom window. Ste felt free. Chapter 27 The top of ine¡¯s dress had fallen to her waist. She had leaned down on one arm and hiked up the skirt, and her hands were softly caressing her naked skin as she watched her husband seduce the babysitter. It was good for her too, she knew Martin¡¯s touch better than anyone, and with each minor touch, each soft probe of his fingers she felt as if he were touching her skin. She shuddered as Martin¡¯s fingers slipped between Ste¡¯s widespread thighs. Ste¡¯s passion for him was as in as the lust on her face. ¡°I want¡­¡± Ste gasped, tearing at the drawstring that held Martin¡¯s white pants up. ¡°I want it!¡± she said, bending forward with her lips parted. She wanted to worship his cock. With one hand curled around the shaft, her other hand cupped his heavy balls, and her lips and tongue covered every inch of his burgeoning penis that wasn¡¯t concealed by her grasping hands. When she took his swollen ns into her mouth, she heard ine whimper and she nced nervously up at Martin¡¯s wife. The woman was ridiculously sexy with her skirt hiked up and her fingers in her pussy, her delicious breasts bare and swaying, her nipples firm. Ste gasped as ine fisted her pussy, something Ste had heard of but never seen. Martin had slid down Ste¡¯s belly and his head stole between her thighs. Ste lurched spastically as his tongue sought out and found her clit, teasing her with its slick hot wetness. The tendons inside her thighs felt as if they would tear as she spread them wider to give him better ess to her pussy. She began to writhe as his tongue prated her pussy and lingered between it and her puffy clit. Just when Ste thought she couldn¡¯t take anymore, Martin¡¯s tongue slipped out of her pussy and probed her ass. Her eyes rolled back in their sockets as he searched and probed the tiny puckered ring. After he had gotten it wet and inserted his tongue, he probed the tiny hole with his index finger. Ste had never experienced a ¡®small¡¯ orgasm before, but she did now. The ring of her ass was mped hard around his finger, but it didn¡¯t hurt her at all, it excited her beyond anything she¡¯d ever known. ¡°She¡¯s a natural,¡± Martin said breathlessly to ine. ine watched in absolute fascination as Martin probed Ste¡¯s ass. There was little doubt the girl was an anl virgin, but there was even less doubt that she would remain one much longer. Already the girl was begging Martin for more¡­ Ste was far beyond horny. A raging lust was building inside her that would have frightened her had she not been so far gone. She was having visions of cocks in her hands, her mouth, her pussy, and most especially in her ass. It seemed as if her very soul was crying out for the thick white cream she knew would eventually spurt from the tips of the cocks, and she wanted to bathe in it. The level of her desire had reached an insane intensity and she was screaming her demand for Martin to fuck her in the ass. Martin patiently inserted a second finger into her tight ass and felt her sphincter loosen to amodate the extra digit. Her ass was pushing back against his hand and she was still screaming ¡°More Martin, more! Please put it in my ass, I want it now!¡± A third finger joined the first two and she had no problem taking it either. Ste was bucking wildly in his arms now. She was unrecognizable as the teen babysitter from next door. Where moments before there had been an innocent yet horny young woman, there was now a lusty writhing Valkyrie demanding to be satisfied, demanding to be used and rutted on. There was no longer any tenderness in her¡­she was a lioness¡­and she was his equal in her desire. ¡°Fuck my ass Martin!¡± she roared. Now almost afraid not to ede to her demands, Martin flipped her onto her belly and rose high behind her as her head swiveled around to re at him tauntingly as she writhed beneath his swollen cock. ¡°Stick it in me, Martin,¡± shemanded, ¡°stick it in me now!¡± He tried to enter her ass slowly, but Ste was having none of it. Her hands clenched in the soft pile of the carpet and she mmed her ass back against his erection, mming it in until there was nothing left to fit inside her. Her mouth was open in a silent howl of pleasure and she was quaking, spitting on his rampant penis. Ste¡¯s wide round eyes stared at ine¡¯s, silently begging, and ine sat up and pressed her hard nipple into Ste¡¯s mouth. It wasn¡¯t enough. Ste wed at ine and dragged her body beneath her. ine got the message, rolling onto her bag and crawling up to put her head between Ste¡¯s spread legs. ine could see Martin¡¯s cock mming into Ste¡¯s ass just inches from her eyes. Keeping her eyes wide so she could watch the exciting spectacle, she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue up against Ste¡¯s clit. The pleasure was so intense that it was almost unbearable, and Ste¡¯s head dipped down between ine¡¯s spread thighs and shaved pussy. Her tongue speared into ine¡¯s sweet pussy and Ste was lost in a haze of lust and mounting excitement¡­she had no idea how much more she could take. It was Martin who lost it first. The two women were still shaking and grinding their pussies into each other¡¯s faces when Martin pulled his cock out of Ste¡¯s ass, spraying wildly over his wife¡¯s face and Ste¡¯s ass. He thought the jets of thick white cum would never stop. He fell back to the floor and watched the two women in pure wonder.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ste continued to eat in¡¯s pussy wildly while inepped at the cum Martin had given them. When she struggled to sit up to reach the cum on Ste¡¯s ass, Ste reversed her position and began top wildly at the cum on ine¡¯s face. The two had found a way to fit their clits together and they were grinding away still as they sucked up his cum and swapped it back and forth between their hungry mouths. When they could find no more of the white cream on each other to y with, both women eyed Martin¡¯s limp penis with hunger and crawled over to his inert body. They fed on the remains of the cum on his body. They stayed at it until Martin could no longer get it up, and there was no ce left in Ste¡¯s body where his cock would fit and his cum hadn¡¯t been. When the three of them passed into sleep together, a single thought crept into Martin¡¯s mind. He was the luckiest man alive because these two women shared a passion for him. Chapter 28 UNTAMED DESIRE Lara loved their weekends at theke. She and Tony had beening up to his dad¡¯s cabin since they were teenagers in high school. Even when theke was crowded with summer families, the Shannon family cabin was on a slough that was otherwise deserted. It was their home away from home. It was a small pboard cabin with a verandah around it. Lara could sit on the front porch swing and look down the graded slope to theke and the boathouse off to one side. The greenwn was as pretty as the one at their home, it was usually Tony¡¯s first chore when they came to visit¡­cut the small, neatwn. The master bedroom wasrge and the windows looked out the open end of the slough, and Tony and Lara had found the entire ce a sexual yground from the first time they hade up here alone. Lara smiled as she remembered the night they had graduated from high school. Tony had driven around aimlessly after the ceremony and they had verbally sparred with each other, both knowing what they wanted, neither wanting to be the first to admit it. Neither had decided on college in the fall, both had promised their parents they would go. Their parents wanted to go to one of the State Universities, but they had the option of attending a local city college. Their decision was one of the things they wanted to talk about on this brilliant moonlit night when everything seemed possible and promising. Their whole future was in front of them and spread out at their feet¡­all they had to do was reach out and take what they wanted. It was a heady feeling for them both. Tony had an arm on the steering wheel and one hanging out the window, and Lara was fidgeting with the straps of her purse. ¡°Tony,¡± she said shyly, keeping her eyes fixed on the purse straps, ¡°could we go out to theke house?¡± She had asked so quietly that Tony wasn¡¯t sure he had heard her correctly. ¡°Huh?¡± he said dumbly. ¡°Could we go out to theke house?¡± They both knew what she was asking, and Tony rapidly turned the Chevelle around and headed for theke. Lara bent across the console andid her head in Tony¡¯sp. They had been involved in heavy petting from the beginning of their rtionship, and she had given him a handjob the night of the prom. Just a couple of weeks before, Lara had taken him into her mouth for the first time. Tony had been exultant¡­and Lara had enjoyed it so much she was reluctant to admit it. She didn¡¯t want Tony to think she was a whore, but she had masturbated every night while thinking of how the hard thick shaft had felt in her mouth. His precum had tasted vaguely of honeyed almonds, and she had wanted him to ejacte in her mouth, but she was afraid he would think she was a bad girl if she kept her mouth on him when he was cumming. Tony¡¯s reaction to her head in hisp was to press harder on the gas pedal. Her lips were nibbling at his shaft through his pants, and he was hard as a steel rod and he was leaking precum profusely. ¡°Holy Shit,¡± he breathed. Tony could tell she was getting hot, the heat of her breath on his cock stimted him, and she was nibbling the top of the shaft¡­if she didn¡¯t stop soon he was going to cum¡­ Lara could feel his cock jumping, and she had made up her mind that she was determined to take his cum in her mouth this time. Her breathing heavy andbored, she sat up and urgently unbuttoned her blouse. She reached behind her and unfastened her bra, letting it fall to herp. ¡°Hurry,¡± she said in a low, throaty voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait anymore Tony,¡± she whispered into his ear. He had touched her breasts, but he had never yet seen her without a shirt of some kind. Tony nearly drove off the road as he kept looking at the hard pink nipples tipping her creamy breasts. Lara had small firm breasts, and the nipples turned up at the ends. Tony was so excited he was about to scream. When he turned onto the dirt road that led to the end of Shannon¡¯s Slough (his dad had erected the wooden sign when Tony was twelve) theContent ? N?velDrama.Org. ssic Chevelle fishtailed on the dirt and he sped down to the parking space in front of the house. Their lips locked together and their hands exploring frantically, they somehow stumbled up inside the house and into the bedroom. Lara stripped his pants off and shoved him back onto the bed, slipping out of her skirt and panties before falling on Tony¡¯s cock. He was rigid and moaning and he tugged at her head before she had more than half of it in her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t baby,¡± he begged, ¡°I¡¯m not going tost very long like that¡­¡± ¡°Tony,¡± she whispered, ¡°I want it, I want it to go off in my mouth¡­I want to taste it.¡± His moan of delight was all she needed to hear and she plunged her lips down around his rearing cock until her nose bumped his pelvic bone. With no further action from either of them, Tony erupted, his scalding cum spraying into Lara¡¯s throat. Lara swallowed eagerly, sucking at him until he was too tender to take anymore. When he pushed her head away and pulled her up beside him, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to kiss her for the amazing experience she had given him. The hard points of her breasts were pushing into his chest and his cock, while still tender, was still hardening in her hands¡­ Lara had given him her virginity that night, and even though their parents had objected, they were married within the month. Four years of incredible happiness and hard work passed and they both graduated from the City College. They had been wonderful years, and both of them had made sacrifices to keep home, school, and marriage together. Lara had expected a let-up when they graduated, and they had managed to save enough money for a Caribbean vacation after graduation¡­but Tony had been offered a job at the factory where both their parents worked, a management job that was just too good to pass up. Instead of celebrating their graduation with a cruise, Tony went straight to work. Tony was working night and day, putting in incredible hours trying to establish himself in the pecking order at the nt, and Lara was earning a modest ie as a frence writer. She had an inspiration while writing a short story and called one of her girlfriends from high school who was working as a real estate agent. Lara consoled herself by checking out several houses that she had always admired as a young girl. Together, she and Tabitha located a small cottage that was up for bids over back taxes, and Tabbie showed her how to file the paperwork and bid for it. ¡°Are you going to tell Tony about the house?¡± Tabbie asked her. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to get him all excited¡­I really can¡¯t believe I can pick that ce up for the little bit I bid for it. And besides, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to be that excited about it anyway, it needs a lot of work.¡± ¡°First Lara,¡± Tabbie said, ¡°that house was on the market for three years without a single buyer, everyone is moving to the west side of town. Second, you can do most of the work yourself¡­it¡¯s mostly elbow grease and painting. The plumbing and the electrical work needed is minor and I know a couple of contractors who will work cheaply if I dress up in something skimpy and flirt with them a lot.¡± Lara stared at her friend in amazement. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look so shocked,¡± Tabbie said, ¡°You can¡¯t have changed that much since we were sixteen and shed old Mr. Bohannon for that bottle of Strawberry Hill wine!¡± Lara blushed at the memory. ¡°Besides, I can help with the rest of it. We can knock it out in no time at all sweetie.¡± Lara threw her arms around Tabbie and hugged her tight, and in her enthusiasm, pressed her lips to Tabbie¡¯s. The reaction in both of them was startling. They slipped apart, embarrassed, and nothing more was said. Oddly enough, Lara¡¯s was the only bid and she won the house at auction. Tabbie met her at the house with the keys and on a whim, Lara brought along with a bottle of Strawberry Hill wine. They hugged to celebrate, and Lara quickly pulled away, hiding her hard nipples as she opened the wine and poured it into the same type of Dixie cup they had used when they were sixteen. Chapter 29 Lara had brought over a load of pails, sponges, mops, bleach, cleaners, and disinfectant and stowed it in a corner before Tabbie had arrived. When the wine was gone, they decided to go ahead and started to sweep the ce out. At about seven o¡¯clock, Lara wiped her forehead with the sleeve of her blouse and decided she had better grab something for supper and go home¡­Tony would be there in an hour or so. She thanked Tabbie and tonight their hug was a little longer and less embarrassed. They agreed to meet the next day as Tabbie had no appointments. Tony was so exhausted that he simply ate and passed out in his recliner. Lara covered him with a nket and slept alone in her bed. When she was naked between the sheets, she touched herself and realized she was horny. To her amazement, when she touched her clit, the image that came to mind was not Tony¡¯s cock, but the image of Tabbie¡¯s breasts rubbing up against her own. She came before she realized what was happening. Lara dreamt of Tabbie¡¯s nude body, doing things to her that she had never before imagined in her wildest dreams. When Lara awakened, Tony was already gone. He had left a fresh pot of coffee and a sweet note apologizing for having fallen asleep on her the night before. Lara smiled, at a quick, light breakfast, and hurried over to the new house. In the bright light of morning, it was easy to see how much the work they had done the night before showed. Tabbie showed up in a pair of short shorts and a thin white tee shirt, and Lara was aroused from the instantContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tabbie came inside. From the look on Tabbie¡¯s face and the prominence of her nipples, it was clear that the attraction was mutual. Over the next few weeks, their progress was amazing, and their attraction to each other was approaching a sh point. It was the day they finished painting the outside of the house that they reached the boiling point. ¡°I want to take a shower and get dressed and e out here with a cold beer before we look at it,¡± Lara said, e on in.¡± Tabbie went to the kitchen took two icy Corona¡¯s from the refrigerator and walked into the bare bedroom. She walked into the bathroom to hand one to Lara, who had just removed all of her clothes to get under the hot water. Tabbie set the two beers down on the floor. ¡°Jesus!¡± she said. Lara stood nude, her slender body glistening in the dim light of the bathroom, her dark auburn hair clinging to the back of her neck, her small firm breasts upstanding, her nipples hard, and the muscles of her t belly rippling as she executed a half turn with her upper body. Tabbie walked to her slowly and took Lara in her arms. The kiss was not perfunctory this time, it was a long, lingering kiss. All the passions that had been slowly building over the weeks came to a head. For both of them, it was a mind-blowing experience. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we just did that,¡± Lara said. Tabbie pulled her soft lips from Lara¡¯s nipple. ¡°Mmmm, I can¡¯t believe we never did it before in all the years I¡¯ve known you.¡± ¡°Tabbie,¡± Laraughed, ¡°as far as I know I¡¯m straight and this was just an aberration.¡± ¡°That was no aberration sweetie, and if you still like boys you are most definitely be!¡± Lara thought about it for a moment and grinned. ¡°Are you bi Tabbie, or do you just like girls?¡± Tabbieughed. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m a confirmed trisexual! I love men, women, and machines!¡± ¡°I have an idea, Tabbie,¡± Lara said quietly. And she exined. Lara coaxed Tony out of the apartment on a flimsy pretext, ying on his guilt at spending so much time at work. A few blocks from the new house, she stopped and ordered him to put on a blindfold. Mystified, Tony plied. Lara pulled into the driveway and led Tony up in front of the door to the now pleasant-looking bungalow-style house and removed his blindfold. When he saw the house, he was even more confused¡­and when she exined what she had done and that he now owned a house for less than they had nned to spend for their honeymoon, Tony was both impressed and ecstatic. He swept Lara into his arms and kissed her passionately. ¡°Whoa, big fe,¡± she said huskily, ¡°I¡¯m not through surprising you yet.¡± Slowly and deliberately, Lara unfastened the buttons of her blouse and surrendered her lips to his, guiding his hands to her breasts. The nearest neighbors were several blocks away, and she had no problem reaching inside his pants to y with his stiff cock. ¡°This is our house baby,¡± she whispered, ¡°our house, our rules, and nobody can tell us what to do here, right?¡± ¡°Of course baby,¡± Tony said, unsure of where her conversation was headed. Lara bent down and sucked the head of his swollen cock into her mouth and let it pop out with a loud smack. ¡°Thene inside with me baby, we¡¯re going to break some more rules¡­¡± Lara climbed the steps to the porch, and as she stepped inside the door, she dropped her blouse and skirt on the floor inside. Wearing only a sheer pair of panties, she deliberately exaggerated the sway of her hips as she walked to the master bedroom. When she turned the corner into the hallway, she slipped off her panties and tossed them onto the floor in the living room. Tony hurried after her. When he entered the bedroom he had discarded nearly all of his own clothes. Passing through the door, he froze, transfixed. The master bedroom was the only furnished room in the house, and it looked like something out of a fairytale. There were candles of all sizes surrounding the king-sized mattress. There was incense burning, and there were satin sheets on the bed. Lara was naked, and she had shaved her pubic hair¡­but the biggest shock was the busty blonde thaty on the bed next to his wife, mother naked and sucking on Lara¡¯s nipples. ¡°Oooooh, I¡¯d forgotten how pretty he is,¡± Tabbie cooed. His memory kicked in¡­Tabbie, a cheerleader from their high school days. ¡°Tabbie?¡± he asked. ¡°That¡¯s me, baby,¡± Tabbie said as she crawled off the bed and then across the floor. She stopped in front of Tony¡¯s erect penis. ¡°Wow,¡± she said. Turning her head, she gazed at Lara. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Mind? Hell, I can¡¯t wait!¡± Lara said with a wicked smile. Tabbie inhaled Tony¡¯s cock with a single gulp and his knees weakened. Lara went to him and led him to the bed, Tabbie refusing to relinquish his thick cock for even a second. As Lara shoved him back onto the bed, her lips locked with Tony¡¯s, and her tongue sought out the deep recesses of his mouth. She pulled her head away and whispered to him. ¡°I love you, Tony Barrows, and this house and this night are my pledge to you¡­a wonderful home toe to every night, and a life of untamed passion¡­¡± Thest was said on a rising note as Tabbie finally relinquished Tony¡¯s cock and turned her attention and her talented tongue to Lara¡¯s wet pussy. Chapter 30 SECRET TEMPTATION Saturday nights were poker nights, it had been that way for thest four years, and Meredith supposed it would go on until James got tired of the game. It was inconvenient because she had to give up one of her free nights on the weekend, but James was so good about doing whatever she wanted on Fridays and Sundays that she really couldn¡¯tin. And they didn¡¯t try to exclude her from the festivities, they even asked her if she wanted to y, but after a very few hands she had decided that poker wasn¡¯t her game. The guys teased and joked with her as she brought them beer and chips and kept the ashtrays clean. The conversation tended to get a little rough at times, but she had grown up with three brothers and a dad who was a cop¡­ there wasn¡¯t much she hadn¡¯t heard before. Besides, she got a thrill out of some of the stories that they told when they thought she couldn¡¯t hear them¡­and she got a thrill when one of the menplimented James on her body ormented on how sexy she was. She started to dress sexier for the games on Saturdays because the guys made her feel sexy. James didn¡¯t say anything, he seemed to enjoy the looks she got from his buddies. James began to buy her special outfits for Saturday nights, giving them to her in the mornings, without telling her to wear them. She knew, and she put them on for him. The first outfit was a sheercy top and a pair of hot pants that showed a little more of her ass than she wasfortable with¡­ but James had chosen it so she wore it. When she looked at her image in the mirror she could see her bra very clearly and that bothered her even more. That night when she brought the beer in there was total silence until she had left the room. Her heart was pounding as she hid by the refrigerator in the kitchen, believing James had gone too far. ¡°Jesus Christ Jim,¡± Terry Sawyer said, ¡°at the risk of getting my skull caved in, Meredith looks hot as hell in that getup!¡± ¡°No need to worry about getting your head caved in Terry,¡± James said with a grin, ¡°I bought that for her this morning. I was kinda hoping she wouldn¡¯t wear the bra with it¡­that looks kinda tacky but I¡¯m not going to say a word, I¡¯m proud of her.¡± ¡°Fuck Jim,¡± Al McIntosh said, ¡°If she wasn¡¯t wearing the bra we could see her tits just like she wasn¡¯t wearing anything at all¡­are you crazy?¡± ¡°Crazy proud of my woman Al,¡± James said. ¡°You guys all hide your women away like you¡¯re scared of losing them. I would prefer Meredith to know how proud the way she¡¯s taken care of herself is, if I had my way, she wouldn¡¯t wear anything at all¡­but I don¡¯t know if she¡¯d go for that.¡± There were loud guffaws around the table, none of the men believed a word of it. Meredith did. Blushing down to the tips of her toes, she fled down the hallway to her bedroom. James was proud of the way she looked. He wanted men to look at her? She didn¡¯t know whether to be pleased or offended. Meredith stared into the mirror, pleased at her slender shape and her proud breasts. She had great skin and long sexy legs, and she did look fantastic for a woman in her early thirties. On a whim, she let her hair down from the ponytail she had put it up in earlier and shook out the blonde curls. It hung down nearly to her nipples. Despite her misgivings, she removed thecy shirt and took off the bra. When she put the shirt back on, her nipples were almost concealed by her cascading hair. Defiantly, she headed back up the hall, her head high and her hardening nipples leading the way. If James wanted to show her off, she would do what she could to please him. Entering the dining room, she leaned against the door in what she assumed was a sexy pose and shook her hair. ¡°Anybody ready for another beer?¡± she asked in a husky voice. Al was the first to notice, and when he saw her bare breasts under the blouse he bit his cigar in half. It took him a moment before he realized that the burning end was resting in hisp. Terry¡¯s jaw dropped to somewhereN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. around his knees, but James smiled from ear to ear. ¡°You look good enough to eat baby!¡± he said. Meredith walked over and bent to kiss him, the blouse falling away and exposing her breasts to most of the men. ¡°You can eat me anytime you want sweetie,¡± she said. James was grinning widely as he patted her ass. ¡°I¡¯ll take that beer baby,¡± he said. ¡°I want one too,¡± Al croaked, his throat suddenly very dry. Terry caught her eye, and he couldn¡¯t even speak, he simply nodded his head. Feeling very full of herself, Meredith swayed into the kitchen to get the beers. ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± she heard. ¡°Holy Shit,¡± James said nothing, he simply grinned. When his friends had left, Meredith wrapped her arms around James and kissed him greedily. ¡°I like it when you want to show me off to your friends,¡± she said. She had no idea she had just uncovered James¡¯s secret temptation. ¡°Get to the bed woman,¡± James said teasingly. ¡°Uh-uh,¡± Meredith said softly, ¡°I want my man right here, right now¡­¡± She slid to her knees. She had never been fond of oral sex, though she knew James loved it. Tonight she was determined that James was going to be as happy as she was. Meredith unfastened his jeans and slid them down to his ankles, and then slid his boxers down the same way. Tentatively she lifted his heavy cock and took the tip into her mouth. He had always tried to push it into her mouth more, but she had always sort of half-heartedly let him thrust in and out between her teeth and then turned her head when he came. Tonight there was no guilt, no shame at what she was doing. Tonight she wanted him as far into her mouth as she could take him¡­tonight for the first time she was going to let him finish where he wanted to. She had no idea if she¡¯d ever be able to do it again, but tonight was special. When James began to cum, she was going to swallow. ¡°Jesus baby that feels good,¡± James whispered. ¡°Oh¡­oh my god.¡± Meredith¡¯s nipples hardened as she heard the unusual sounds of his pleasure, and she redoubled her efforts to make the cum spurt out of the tip of his cock¡­she knew he always came a lot. She pulled her mouth off him long enough to encourage him, her words setting up a tremor in his muscr belly. ¡°I want you to cum in my mouth tonight lover, I know you¡¯ve always wanted to.¡± There was a light in her eyes as she gazed up at him with wide eyes and opened her lips. ¡°Cum inside my mouth James.¡± Chapter 31 He did, copiously. The thick scalding fluid filled her mouth and she gulped as she swallowed the length of him in her warm wet mouth. She felt his hands pull her hair as he thrust into her mouth, and the cries and moans of ecstasy that came from his throat were sexual music to her ears¡­so much so that she created herself, amazed that she could cum without touching herself. She swallowed greedily, her fear and distaste for the act gone forever. She even licked up the cum that had spilled down his thighs. When she finally led him back to the bedroom, she stripped off the hotpants andy back on the mattress, feeling his hardness prated deep into her elly as she weed him with her toes pointed towards the ceiling. Meredith lost track of her orgasms after the first few minutes. When they were both spent and had copsed in each other¡¯s arms, James said, ¡°You heard me say I loved to show you off, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mmmhmm,¡± she sighed, snuggling her face into the hollow of her neck. He was more than half soft, but she could still feel him inside her. ¡°Jesus,¡± he said, ¡°wonder what you would have done if I had told you I¡¯d like to watch you suck Terry¡¯s cock?¡± Meredith came, the lips of her pussy squeezing down almost painfully around hisid cock. The next Saturday started rainy and dreary, but James still gave her an outfit that heid out on the bed for her when she was working in the kitchen. Her eyes lit up as she took in the outfit, wondering if she¡¯d have the nerve to wear it. One nce told her that she¡¯d have to make special preparations if she was going to dare to wear it in front of the men. She smiled to herself, wondering how she would look with all that hair shaved off. There were a couple of calls before eight o¡¯clock, and two knocks at the door before Meredith worked up the nerve toe out. She called out from the kitchen before she looked in the living room to see who needed a beer, but James answered that he only needed two. Boldly she stepped into the living room, prepared to dazzle the boys in the skimpiest outfit she¡¯d ever even seen. There were only two men present, James and Terry. ¡°Everybody else called and said it was too nasty out, and Al decided not to stay because there weren¡¯t enough people to y,¡± James saidconically. Terry took the beer from her as he simply stared in sheer disbelief at what Meredith was wearing. She caught the gleam in James¡¯s eye and walked over in front of Terry. ¡°How do you like it, Terry?¡± She twirled as if she were a model on a stage. Terry had never seen a micro bikini before, it was just a collection of spaghetti straps and small patches norger than a man¡¯s thumb covering strategic spots. Meredith was naked. James stood up and walked over to the stereo, turning it on to ate-night channel. The music was loud and sleazy, just like in a bar or a strip joint. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dance for us, baby?¡± James teased. The mood was definitely on her, and the music was the way she liked it, loud and rowdy. Her hips shed and her arms went above her head¡­in seconds, Meredith was in a fantasy world all her own. When the disc jockey put on an old Poison album, Open Up and Say Ah, she was taken back a few years and got positively nasty. She twirled and turned, working up a slick sheen of sweat, and began to tease the two men by getting as close to them as she could without touching them. She watched James out of the corner of her eye as she bent over Terry¡¯s head, the tiny fabric covering her nipple inside of his mouth. Her husband was grinning like a kid at Christmas. She turned to James and executed the same move, but this time her finger caught at the narrow string, exposing her nipple, allowing his lips to close down over her rigid nipple and causing her to gasp at the thrill of the contact. Meredith twirled again and pulled Terry¡¯s chair out from the table. When the second song on the album started, she straddled Terry¡¯sp and shook her hard belly in front of his eyes. As he stared at her wide-eyed, she lifted the straps from her shoulders,pletely baring her breasts to his hungry gaze. Terry was now oblivious to the fact that Meredith¡¯s husband was watching her dance, all but naked, in hisp. She reached out and grabbed his head, pressing her nipple into his open mouth, and using her hands, she closed his mouth on her breast. Shivering at the first sexual contact with anyone but James in twelve years, she nced back at her husband. James had put his hand on his crotch and was massaging himself as Meredith let his best friend suck her tit. Meredith felt herself goingpletely crazy, and she lowered her crotch until the bare pussy lips sticking out on either side of the tiny patch of cloth at her newly shaven pussy was rubbing against the huge bulge in his jeans. She wanted to cum, but she was determined to put on the show that she now knew for certain that James wanted to see. Slippingpletely out of the microkini, she slithered on Terry¡¯s body, opening his shirt and licking his chest. He was well-built, and Meredith found herself truly enjoying the literal seduction of James¡¯s best friend. She nipped at his nipples with her white teeth, and pulled his hands to her breasts, molding them to her and pressing her nipples hard into his palms. Pushing her ass high in the air so that James had a perfect view of her glistening pussy, she bent and used her teeth to unfasten Terry¡¯s belt, pants, and zipper. Terry seemed to suddenly realize that he was sitting right next to James and he made a move to cover up his suddenly upright and exposed cock, but Meredith was too far gone into the music. When the opening strains of ¡®Fallen Angel¡¯ yed on the stereo, Meredith took the head of his cock into her soft mouth and began to suck. It was no longer a show for James or a tease for his best friend¡­Meredith was making love to a fantasy cock. It no longer mattered who or to what it was attached to, it was the object of her affection and shevished it with such attention that Terry was soon spilling his seed over her frantically moving tongue. MeredithN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. swallowed. She seemed toe back to her senses a little when ¡®Every Rose Has its Thorn¡¯ came on, she moved to James¡¯sp, beginning a slow grind for him alone. It was so slow and so moving that Terry put his clothes back together and slunk from the room. Meredith and James paid no attention to him. She still had a few gobbets of Terry¡¯s cum on her cheek, the load in her mouth long since swallowed, but James didn¡¯t seem to notice. The music was a slow rock bad, and Meredith¡¯s movements timed to it perfectly as she ground on James cock. Slowly she reached down and freed him, thrusting him deep inside her dripping pussy, and as the closing bars of the song dragged out, she came around her husband¡¯s swollen cock. She felt him shoot inside her after her climax was over, and she simply sat there, loving her man as his scalding semen sttered the inside of her womb. They had never been so much in love. Chapter 32 UNTAMED HUNGER Brenda watched with a mixture of fascination and raw lust as Hal reacted to the brazen flirting of their scantily d babysitter. The girl was wearing high-cut athletic shorts that exposed her long tanned legs so high that Brenda could see that the girl shaved her pussy. The middle tee shirt was cut off so high that the beginning swell of her breasts was evident even from where Brenda was standing. The girl¡¯s hair, a brilliant gold, cascaded in a wavy cloud around her shoulders and down to her pert tits. Brenda didn¡¯t know if she was pissed because the little hussy wasing on to her husband or because the girl wasn¡¯t flirting with her. Hattie was a jogger, and Hal had gone down to the sidewalk and gged her down to ask if she was free to babysit tonight. The girl was jogging in ce, and her unfettered breasts were bouncing enticingly as she nodded happily and epted the job. Hal stood and watched her as she went on about her afternoon run, and Brenda could see his erection pressing against his shorts when he turned around toe back to the house. Brenda stood in the doorway, her breasts heaving and her hand inside her panties as Hal came closer, his eyes wide as she masturbated in the open doorway. Slipping inside the door and closing it, he turned to his wife. His hands molded her breasts and squeezed, and Brenda moaned aloud. ¡°Made you horny, did she?¡± he asked, amused. ¡°I want to see her mouth on your cock!¡± Brenda hissed as she sank to her knees, lifting her tee shirt over her head. She reached for the front of his shorts. ¡°You¡¯d like that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hell yes I¡¯d like that,¡± Hal answered in a husky voice. Brenda freed his cock and curled her tongue around the tip of the quivering rod. Her tongue left silvery tracks of saliva behind. ¡°I want to see you fuck her mouth baby, stick that cock in her throat, and cum in her mouth,¡± Brenda moaned. ¡°Oh god, that would be so hot,¡± he whispered. Brenda took him deep in her throat, her head twisting as she screwed his penis deeper into her sucking mouth. She pulled his length out. ¡°Would you fuck that pretty little ass while I watched you baby?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jesus!¡± Hal moaned. ¡°I¡¯d eat her little pussy while you fucked her ass baby,¡± Brenda whispered, her wet forefinger slipping towards Hal¡¯s ass. ¡°Then, when you were ready to cum,¡± she said, ¡°you could just pull out and cum in my mouth.¡± Hal¡¯s cock began to spurt into Brenda¡¯s hair, but she quickly moved her mouth over the spurting tip and caught as much of his scalding cum as she could. Hal watched as she coated the end of his cock with his cum, and then licked him clean. Hal leaned down and lifted his wife to her feet. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± he asked her with a grin. Brenda kept her hand wrapped around his cock and thrust her breasts against his chest. ¡°That little bitch drives me wild when she throws herself at you like that,¡± Brenda hissed as she ground her pussy against the top of his thigh. ¡°She shows you that tight body and you get a hardon¡­and it makes me wild baby,¡± she snarled into his ear. ¡°It makes me want to do things¡­new things,¡± she shuddered and whispered into his ear, ¡°nasty things!¡± Hal was already hard again. ¡°What kind of nasty things?¡± he asked her. ¡°Take me in the bedroom and stick your cock in my ass and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Brenda said. She walked away, leaving her clothes on the floor in the foyer. Hal reached down and grabbed them all, taking them with him as he stumbled to the bedroom. He wasn¡¯t certain he had ever seen his wife in such a mood. He tossed the clothes on the floor in their bedroom and all but ran to the drawer to get the lube he kept there for the rare asions she let him try to take her anally¡­they had never had much sess, though they both wanted it. Brenda was lying on her back with her legs spread wide, her pussy already filled with her favorite eight-inch toy. She was fucking herself frantically with the lifeliketex cock. ¡°Good,¡± she gasped, ¡°oh baby this feels so good, but I need you in my ass¡­now!¡± Hal squirted a glob of the lube into his hand and rubbed it on the head of his cock. She wouldn¡¯t roll over, she just beckoned him between her legs, never taking the dildo from her pussy. The soles of her feet t on the sheets, she spoke in the firm tones ofmand. ¡°Stick it in my ass baby, and don¡¯t be slow about it, I want it in on the first stroke.¡± Her voice was low and gravelly, almost scary. Hal stared at his wife¡­this was so uncharacteristic of Brenda that he was more than a little unnerved by her behavior. ¡°Fuck me in the ass!¡± she screamed. With no further hesitation, Hal did as he was told, thrusting deeply into her anus and seating his cock deep inside her. Brenda¡¯s guttural scream was primal, bringing an animal lust to Hal that he was unfamiliar with. He could tell that his thrust was painful, but Brenda seemed to revel in it and she cried out for more. After one or two strokes he felt her loosen up and she began to meet his thrusts, her eyes wide and wild, and the dildo pounding in and out of her pussy with equal force. ¡°Fuck me harder!¡± Brenda screamed. She was thrashing on the bed in a frenzy, her hips jerking up to meet his every thrust. Hal had no idea what was going on, but he wanted desperately to figure it out so he could do it again¡­this was incredible. Brenda was cumming and she told him so in terms he had never heard her use before, and her nails raked his back as she abandoned her toy and hammered the small of his back with her tiny heels. Hal erupted deep inside her, the tip of his ns nted firmly against the convex surface of her cervix. Brenda screamed and came a final time before subsiding beneath him. ¡°Holy fuck!¡± Hal gasped as he copsed atop his exhausted wife. Brenda wrapped her arms and legs around him and clung to him as if she was drowning. Theyy quietly for twenty minutes or more before Hal tried to move. Brenda stubbornly clung to him, refusing to let him take his halfid penis out of her pussy. He let his full weight rest on her and she seemed to wee it. Brenda had no idea how long she had been asleep, but when she awakened, Hal was still lying on top of her. She snuggled her face up to Hal¡¯s ear and began to whisper into it, nibbling at his earlobe until he was awake and listening to her. ¡°I¡¯m going to take the kids over to Mom¡¯s for the weekend,¡± she whispered, ¡°I want you to cancel the reservations for tonight baby¡­tonight I want you to fuck Melissa for me.¡± Hal was shocked wide awake. ¡°What the hell?¡± he asked. ¡°What makes you think Melissa will want to fuck me?¡± ¡°Give me a break Hal,¡± Brenda said wryly, ¡°for god¡¯s sake, she unts her tits at you every chance she gets and she¡¯s all but naked when shees over to babysit. I know for a fact she shows you her pussy every chance she gets and she rubs all over you. What does she have to do, get down and blow you or give you a written invitation?¡± Hal stared at his wife. ¡°And what are you going to do while I fuck her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to watch from the closet until I decide if I want to y too,¡± Brenda said archly, lifting her toy and licking at the tip. ¡°I might just stay in there and watch, or I mighte out and cheer you on.¡± She gave him a wicked smile. ¡°Or I might juste out and fuck her myself.¡± Chapter 33 Hal shivered. Whatever the hell had gotten into Brenda, he wished he could bottle it¡­he¡¯d be able to retire. Melissa showed up promptly at seven o¡¯clock, dressed to kill as she always was. Her tank top was cut high on her t belly and her breasts held the thin tee shirt material away from her skin. Tonight she was even barefoot. ¡°Hi Mr. Tomkins,¡± she said in a yful voice. She leaned back against the doorpost, in no rush to go inside to meet Brenda. She loved teasing this good-looking man¡­she loved it when his cock swelled inside his pants when she teased him, and she wished she could get him alone for a while. He made her hornier than the guys at school did. ¡°Brenda¡¯s not here right now Melissa, there¡¯s been a change of ns,¡± Hal said, ¡°would you like toe in so I can exin it to you? Would you care for a drink?¡± Melissa¡¯s face brightened, and her voice became softer, more seductive. ¡°Your wife isn¡¯t home?¡± she asked, her hand going to the front of his shirt. ¡°Uh, no, she should be back in forty minutes or so.¡± ¡°Sure Mr. Tomkins,¡± she drawled, ¡°I¡¯d love a drink.¡± The back of her small hand grazed the front of his fly as she swayed past him, her delicate bare feet touching the floor soundlessly. Hal closed the front door and followed the sexy teen into the living room. He walked over to the bar and brought out a soft drink and a bottle of juice. ¡°What would you like, soda or orange juice?¡± Melissa slid one hand beneath her middie tee shirt and cupped a breast, raising the hem of her middie perilously close to exposure level. ¡°Could you make it a little something stronger Mr. Tomkins? Please? Just this once.¡± The hem of the shirt rose, exposing just the tiniest pink sliver of the are. Hal¡¯s cock was hard as concrete, and Brenda, naked in front of the puter in the study was watching the screen of Hal¡¯sputer, which disyed several screens from different high-resolution cameras ced at random through the living room. The one she had brought up showed the minor exposure of a part of Melissa¡¯s nipple, and Brenda was fondling her breasts as she watched. Hal poured perhaps a half ounce of rum in a whisky tumbler, added two ice cubes, and filled the tumbler with the c. He took a straight triple shot of Captain Morgan and her drink, setting them down on the coffee table before sitting down beside her. He crossed his legs to hide his growing erection. ¡°Melissa,¡± he began. She leaned forward to get her drink, making sure Hal had a clear view down the front of her shirt. Her breasts were breathtaking, tipped with now hard pink nipples. Her saucy grin showed that she knew he had seen what she wanted to see. ¡°Why waste any more time Mr. Tomkins?¡± She gave him a sexy smile and lifted the middie tee shirt over her head, miraculously not spilling her drink in the process. ¡°If your wife is going to be home in forty minutes or less, I want you to fuck me now¡­¡± She set the drink down and slid her shorts off. Naked and shaved smooth, Melissay back on the couch and began to stroke between her spread legs. ¡°You don¡¯t waste any time, do you?¡± Hal asked, nonplussed. ¡°You didn¡¯t give me much time to work with,¡± Melissa said, sucking her finger into her mouth and then slowly slipping it inside her glistening pussy. ¡°I was going to approach this a little more delicately,¡± Hal said, ¡°but since we¡¯re being so direct Melissa, my wife is desperate for me to fuck you.¡± ¡°Oooooh! Does she want to just watch or does she want to y? She¡¯s got a helluva hot body,¡± Melissa cooed. ¡°Both,¡± Brenda said from the door. Hal and Melissa turned to see Brenda, her nude body taut and her nipples rigid, her excitement clear as it dripped down the inside of her thigh. Melissa simply stood up and opened her arms. Hal watched the two of theme together¡­the raw, untamed hunger Brenda had disyed earlier in the day again in her feasting on Melissa¡¯s lips and breasts. Melissa matched her kiss for kiss, the sparks between the two fiercely aggressive females almost visible in the dim light of the living room. Brenda squeezed Melissa¡¯s nipple between her fingers, and Hal winced at the force Brenda was using, but Melissa cried out in joy and plunged her fingers deep inside Brenda¡¯s pussy. They stood melded together, shaking in their passion, their lips locked and their eyes wide open. Brenda grabbed Melissa¡¯s shoulders and spoke to her, and her voice was shaking with fevered emotion. ¡°Take him to my bed and suck his cock,¡± she hissed. ¡°I want to watch!¡± Melissa¡¯s eyes lit up with an unholy lust¡­ this was turning out wilder than she¡¯d ever dreamed. ¡°What about the kids?¡± she whispered. ¡°They¡¯re at my mother¡¯s for the weekend.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Melissa turned and grabbed Hal¡¯s cock through his pants, dragging him down the hallway to the master bedroom. When she threw Hal to the bed, Brenda helped her to strip him naked. Totally at their mercy, Hal made no move to help himself. Melissa flung herself on top of him, taking his rigid cock down her throat in a single swift gulp. Brenda knelt on the bed next to the two as Melissa devoured her husband¡¯s cock. Her breath wasing as fast and hard as Melissa¡¯s was. ¡°Oh hell yes baby, suck his cock¡­I want you to make him hurt before you make him cum in your mouth.¡± Melissa growled her approval as she kept up the intense sucking action. Brenda didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°You¡¯re going to make him cum in your mouth aren¡¯t you my little slut¡­you like the taste of man jizz don¡¯t you?¡± Melissa nodded vigorously without taking her mouth off Hal¡¯s cock. ¡°I¡¯ll bet you¡¯ve sucked off a dozen guys in that high school of yours, and you made every one of them cum in your mouth because you love it¡­¡± Melissa took her mouth off the swollen prick. ¡°Thirty guys,¡± she said breathlessly. She plunged Hal¡¯s cock back deep into her throat and lifted her leg over Hal¡¯s face, lowering her pink pussy to his mouth. Helplessly, Hal erupted into the depths of her mouth. When the copious flow of cum overflowed Melissa¡¯s lips, Brenda immediately dove for the excess. Hal leaned up on his elbows, watching the two women swapping his cum between them, while he, the source of the sperm they were so joyously swapping,y forgotten. He had never seen Brenda so hot. Grinning to himself as he watched the two switch to a sixty-nine position, Hal knew he was in for a very long, hard night. Chapter 34 TAKE ME Mark Thurman¡¯s son Tim was darling, and Mr. Thurman was hotter than the pits of hell. Katie started throbbing when she first met him at his front door, and before nine-year-old Tim Thurman had been asleep for a half hour she had spread herself out naked on the man¡¯s bed, one of his shirts over her face, and masturbated to an incredible orgasm. She had left a wet spot on theforter that she hurriedly dried with his hair dryer¡­a job she finished only minutes before he came home. On the short walk to her house, two doors down the street, she fantasized about lying naked in his arms as he made sweet, passionate love to her, and she almost danced up the stairs and into her bed. It was an odd reaction for a worldly teen like Katie¡­she was a wild child in her senior year in high school. No virgin, she had been the first girl in her ss to swallow when giving a blowjob on the bus on the way to school, and she was the first that she knew of to lose her virginity. At eighteen, she was already adept at making men cum with her hands, her pussy, her mouth, and her ass. Something about Mark Thurman turned her back into a dizzy schoolgirl and she had no idea why. She slipped between the sheets, deliciously naked, her nightgown still on the chair by her bed. Thrusting her eager fingers up inside her wetness, she masturbated to a slow and very intense orgasm. When she came, Mark Thurman¡¯s name was on her lips. Katie spent a great deal of time preparing for her next babysitting job at the Thurman house. She knew from her mother and the neighborhood gossip that he was a widower, that his wife had died when Tim was very young, and that Mark was not dating anyone. To all outward observers, Mark Thurman had given up everything except his work to take care of his son. As she worked on the clothes she would wear for the job Thursday evening, she wondered idly if the man had even had sex during the years since his wife had died. ording to the gossip, he had not been known to go out at all. His regr babysitter¡¯s family had just moved to Chicago, and Katie had been selected as the new one based on neighborhood rmendations.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Katie smiled as she located the short ruffly skirt she had been looking for. It came four inches above her knees, and if she tugged the waist up, her panties would show every time she leaned over or hiked her knees up. The pastel pink thong she selected would keep him guessing whether she had any on or not. She was having trouble selecting a top that was sexy enough to attract his attention without making her look like a whore¡­though if looking like a whore was what it took, she already had an outfit for that. Smiling, she stripped off her clothes and gazed at herself in the full-length mirror. Slim, even willowy, she had a long elegant neck, high, firm, perfectly shaped breasts, a hard t belly, and long well-turned legs. Whenbined with her ssically beautiful facial features and green sloe eyes, the auburn-haired girl was nearly irresistible. Naked, she was explosive. Grinning lewdly at her reflection, she had a thought¡­If he could see me like this, I¡¯ll bet I wouldn¡¯t have a bit of trouble getting him to let me suck his cock¡­ She knew damned well that once she had his cock in her mouth, she could get anything she wanted from him, anything at all. The clothes she had selected went back into the drawer. She knocked on Thurman¡¯s door just before seven o¡¯clock Thursday night. When Mark opened the door he was stunned at the sophisticated change in his babysitter. Katie wore a light sundress in pale green voile eyelet fabric that buttoned top to bottom right down the center. The throat was opened to disy a single strand of perfect pearls and ended just below her knees. Her feet were bare, though she held a pair of light, heeled sandals in her hands. Katie had carefully arranged herself in a demure pose before ringing the doorbell. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said in a soft voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to change before ing over.¡± Speechless, Mark opened the door and waved her inside. As she slipped past him, he caught a vague scent of fresh honeysuckle. Jesus Christ! Mark thought, Where the hell did thate from? Katie had transformed from a teasingly sexy little teen to a very dangerous-looking young woman from one day to the next. Down boy! He mentally ordered his suddenly swelling cock. The phone began to ring before he could even offer her a ss of tea, or whatever it was safe to offer a teen these days, he wasn¡¯t a very politically correct kind of guy and he didn¡¯t have a clue. He excused himself and went to answer the phone. When he came back, Katie sat on the sofa, her legs curled up under her butt and the skirt of her dress had parted enough to bare her knees. Somehow the sight of those bare knees was twice as erotic as the sight of her tight little butt in those skimpy athletic shorts she was always wearing¡­in fact, he had to admit that the whole sundress theme was more than a little arousing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my meeting¡¯s been dyed for an hour and a half,¡± he said apologetically. ¡°You could go home and wait, I¡¯ll be d to pay for the whole time, or you¡¯re wee to stay here.¡± He didn¡¯t even want to admit to himself that he wanted her to stay here. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind Mr. Thurman, I¡¯d like to stay here,¡± Katie drawled. Her left knee rose on the sofa until her bare foot was t on the cushion. Mark felt his cock start to crawl in his pants. If she moved that left leg in the least he would be able to see down into her crotch. ¡°Please,¡± he said, ¡°call me Mark, that Mr. Thurman stuff is making me feel old.¡± Her smile sent shivers down his back. Staring straight into his eyes, Katie slowly opened her leg, exposing the naked expanse of the thigh and the uncovered pussy above it. ¡°Jesus Katie,¡± Mark gulped, pushing at her knee, ¡°you have to be careful around grown guys like me, you just can¡¯t sit like that¡­¡± The rest was just garbled words. ¡°Or what Mark,¡± she said with a wanton grin, ¡°you might try to fuck me?¡± His cock was rigid now, this was unexpected. Katie rose to her feet and her hands were doing something with the buttons of the dress and it was falling and HOLY SHIT she was NAKED and she was grabbing his cock and he was lost¡­ Chapter 35 Katie was on her knees in front of him and she had his bare penis in her hands. He could feel her hot breath on him as her parted lips passed within millimeters of the sensitive skin of his organ. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted this since the first time I saw you Mark,¡± she said, kissing the tip of it before standing and sinking back onto the sofa with her legs spread wide. She reached up, arms wide. ¡°Take me Mark¡­take me now!¡± Her voice was low and husky and it never crossed his mind to resist. Mark sank mindlessly into her wet heat, the first time he had been inside a woman since Evelyn had died. Jesus this is wrong!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Katie sighed as he prated to herrvcervixick tip bumping the convex surface and sending tingles from her toes to the nape of her neck. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her bare breasts to his chest. He felt good inside her¡­eager. With a wicked smile, she nted the soles of her feet t on the sofa and began to thrust her hips up to meet his. ¡°Fuck me, Mark,¡± she whispered, ¡°stick it deep inside me and make me cum!¡± She had slippery muscles inside her pussy that he didn¡¯t remember ever having encountered before. Katie might be a teenager, but she was a damned experienced teenager and she could have taught most of his old girlfriends from college a few tricks. ¡°Oh Jesus Katie you feel so good,¡± he panted. ¡°This is so wrong and I can¡¯t help myself!¡± Katie¡¯s hands went to the back of his head, pulling his lips to hers. When she spoke, their lips rubbed gently against each other. ¡°It feels good to me and I wanted it so bad Mark¡­shut up and fuck me.¡± He pounded into her, grinding his pelvic bone against her clit, making her moan and writhe beneath him. ¡°Oh hell yes baby, fuck me with that big thing¡­oh, oh, oh, YES! Right there, Mark! Hold it up against my¡­OHHHHHH!¡± Katie felt his hot cum jetting over the surface of her cervix, sending her over the brink into one hell of an orgasm. Somehow they had made the transition from the sofa to the master bedroom without Timing out of his bedroom. Katie had wrapped her arms and legs around him and held on tight as he had collected their clothes in onerge hand and carried her down the hall. He tossed the clothes on an overstuffed chair in his bedroom and fell on top of her on the bed. He lifted himself and looked down at her. ¡°Stand up and look at me naked,¡± Katie teased, ¡°I like making you horny.¡± ¡°Well you should be very happy right now,¡± Mark said as he stood up. He removed the rest of his clothes and stood naked above her. Katie¡¯s legs spread even wider, and the middle finger of her right hand rubbed small circles over the hard nubbing of her clit. The smile on her face was beguilingly wicked. ¡°How long has it been Mark,¡± she saidsciviously, ¡°since a teenager sucked the cum out of your cock and swallowed it?¡± She licked her pouty lips. Mark shook his head. The kid was a volcano. ¡°Nobody has ever swallowed,¡± he said in a tight voice, ¡°even my wife wouldn¡¯t¡­she hated the taste.¡± Katie was up and against him in a sh, her fingers curling around his still-wet shaft. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your wife Mark,¡± she whispered, ¡°but that was a long time ago. I¡¯m here now¡­and Mark?¡± she looked guilelessly up into his eyes. ¡°I love the taste of cum.¡± Gently, she pulled him down onto the bed and pushed him over onto his back. ¡°Watch me,¡± she said in a hoarse excited voice, ¡°It makes me fucking hot to have someone watching me.¡± She dragged the hard points of her nipples down his legs until her parted lips closed over his big toe. Closing her eyes blissfully, she fucked his toe with her mouth. Mark¡¯s eyes opened wide and his cock sprang to attention as Katie devoted her considerable oral skills to making love to his toe¡­it was one of the most surprising erotic feelings he¡¯d ever experienced. She nced up mischievously to see the the effect she was having on him, and delightedly switched to the other big toe. He was on the brink when she began to kiss her way up the inside of his leg. Without slowing down, she engulfed his right testicle in her mouth. The warm wetness was intense, almost more than he could bear. Her fingers were exploring territory that had never been explored before¡­Katie wasn¡¯t bashful at all. Thest rational thought Mark had was that the girl were surely different now than they had ever been when he was dating. She pushed his knees up to his chest, and suddenly her madly skittering tongue was seeking the edges of an orifice he had always mentallybeled as ¡®exit only.¡¯ Katie¡¯s tongue forever changed that outdated notion. He jumped initially at the entrance of her wet forefinger, but his surrender wasplete when the finger was removed and followed by her crazy tongue. His back arched up off the bed¡­only the sharp strong grip of her fingers around his shaft kept him from cumming then. Kissing his skin, licking at his balls and their sack, Katie calmed him down until she had him at the point where she felt she could start again. There was a light sheen of sweat on them both, and it made them both very slippery¡­and Katie positively adored slippery naked skin. Very slowly, she moved her body around until she could ce her slim hips over Mark¡¯s mouth, and she sighed deeply as his lips and tongue demonstrated his prowess at oral sex and she was briefly transported before she got back to what she now wanted more than anything in the world. Licking slowly up the shaft towards his ns, Katie rubbed her now puffy lips wetly over his skin. When she caused him to jump or twitch, she remembered the spot and came back to it after a few minutes. Neither of them was in a hurry, both were perfectlyfortable with what they were doing. Katie worked her way to the thick tip eventually, and she giggled when he twitched as she tried to insert her tongue in the slit at the top. After the second time she giggled, Mark sucked her entire clit into his mouth, causing Katie a twitch or two of her own. She retaliated by swallowing the entire length of his long thick shaft until her nose bumped against his pelvic bone and holding it there while making swallowing motions with her throat muscles. It was too much for both of them. Mark¡¯s tongue thrummed her clit while Katie backed half of his cock out of her mouth and captured every drop of his huge load. Her hips were still working from her orgasm as Katie dribbled his cum all over the outside of his shaft. Jumping off his face, she put her eyes close to his, cum dripping down her lips and chin. ¡°Watch me, baby,¡± she hissed, ¡°I get off on being watched when I do this¡­¡± She was back down at his cock in a sh, her green eyes locked on his own. Slowly and carefully, she used her tongue to spread his cum all over the head of his shaft and then licked him clean, smacking her lips loudly. Never once did she take her eyes from his. Mark had no idea what to say when it was over. She was the most amazing woman he had ever even been near in bed. He didn¡¯t want to let her go¡­ ever. Katie was satisfied with herself. She wasn¡¯t ready for marriage yet, but she was ready to stick with one guy for a while¡­and Mark Thurman was going to work out fine. Chapter 36 PLEASURE UNBOUND It was a little sad to sit down in the driver¡¯s seat of her husband¡¯s car for the ride home. Ed was a good guy and a loving husband, but he was such a stick in the mud when it came to sex. After four long years of once or twice a week at best, the good old missionary position every time, Shaina was faced with an agonizing decision. He was a good man, and Shaina loved him, but her body screamed out with the need to be fucked¡­a very serious and real need to be fucked. Hard. And in every way, shape, and form possible. She had bought toys, she had tried porn videos, she had even bought a Sybian (which she truly enjoyed and wished Ed would try with her¡­ anything at all, if he¡¯d just try.) Eventually, she broke down and told her husband what she needed, but the look of shock on his face shut the conversation down very quickly. There had been a few tense days afterward, and Ed just assumed that her outburst was an aberration and wouldn¡¯te up again. In desperation, she turned to her very closest friend Denise forfort, constion, and advice. Denise¡¯s first response was not helpful and didn¡¯t bode well for Ed. ¡°Once or twice a week? And then only in the missionary position? Jesus Shaina, is he gay?¡± After a whole afternoon of discussion, during which the two of them had downed most of a pitcher of frozen margaritas, Denise had proposed three solutions. ¡°You can write him off and divorce him sweetie, but your folks and his are going to take that very badly.¡± Denise gazed up at the ceiling for a moment. ¡°You could just give up sex and live with what he gives you.¡± Both of them snorted at that idea. ¡°Or you could do what half the other women in this little hick town do when they get bored with the same old cock and the same old routine after a few years.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about Denise?¡± Shaina asked. ¡°You could fuck around when you need it bad. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s even going to find out about it,¡± Denise said reasonably. ¡°I mean, look at him.¡± They turned to look in the living room, fifteen feet away, where Ed sat absorbed in a football game. ¡°We¡¯re sitting here talking about fucking strange men, just a few feet from where he¡¯s sitting, and he¡¯s not heard a word we said.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he wants to,¡± Shaina said sadly. ¡°Hey Ed, Shaina wants to go down to the local biker bar and get some grungy biker to let her give him a blowjob,¡± Denise brayed. ¡°Jesus Denise!¡± Shaina cringed. ¡°Huh?¡± Ed said, ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Nothing baby, go back to your game,¡± Shaina said. Ed looked puzzled for a moment and then turned around and was immediately absorbed in the game again. Shaina looked at her friend. ¡°Denise, he¡¯s not an idiot, he graduated with honors at the top of his ss in college¡­he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s just focused elsewhere.¡± ¡°Honey, if you need to getid, he¡¯s going to have to solve your problem for you or pay the consequences. It¡¯s hard, but I gave you three options and I honestly don¡¯t see any others.¡± Neither did Shaina. In the end, she didn¡¯t want to face the furor of their families or the hurt in Ed¡¯s eyes. Doing without was not an option. There was another game on that night, and Shaina showered and changed, putting on a pair of cutoff jeans and a tee shirt along with a pair of walking shoes. Grabbing her small purse from the kitchen counter, she walked over to Ed and asked for the key to the car. Of course, she had her own, but she wanted to give him a chance to stop her. He never even asked where she was going, but he did tell her to have a good time. She was more than a little annoyed. Several miles from their house she found a roadhouse on the side of the highway with thirty or forty bikes backed into the front parking lot. Still frustrated, she turned off and parked the car. Looking over the lot, she realized that most of these bikes were very new, very shiny, and very expensive. With a sigh of relief, she realized that this was no biker dive, this was a ce where well-to-do professional men came to have their wannabe fantasies about being a hardass biker. The worst she would have to worry about here would be some drunkrdass Romeo who thought he was irresistible. It was a problem she could handle.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the dim light of the bar, she could see that she had guessed correctly, and she let her guard down. She sat down at a table lit by a candle in a wine jug and started to gaze around the room. Most of the guys were in their thirties or early forties and didn¡¯t look too bad at all, though there were a few of therdasses. The first man who sat down next to her and offered to buy her a drink was okay, but he was only a little less boring than Ed¡­he mostly talked about his wife and his bike, but he was friendly enough. He didn¡¯t stay long. The second man sat down while she was finishing her Manhattan, and lit a Marlboro, blowing the smoke out of both nostrils, but away from her. ¡°Manhattan?¡± he asked in a friendly tone. She nodded yes. He was ruggedly good-looking, and though she judged him to be in his early forties, his jeans and the ck tee shirt spread tightly across his muscled chest showed him to be in very good shape. ¡°Rye or Bourbon?¡± She grinned at him openly now, the man knew his Manhattan¡¯s. ¡°Rye,¡± she said softly. He nced at a waitress, who came right over to him. ¡°Two Manhattans please,¡± he said politely, ¡°with rye, not bourbon.¡± Chapter 37 When the waitress had left, Shaina downed thest of her drink and set the ss on the napkin. ¡°Not many people know the difference,¡± she said as her fingers toyed with the wet napkin, ¡°my daddy used to pitch a fit when somebody tried to pawn off a Manhattan that was made with bourbon.¡± Shaina was horny, and something about this guy was getting to her. Her eyes shone brightly in the dim light of the candle. The waitress brought their drinks back to the table and set them on fresh napkins, taking away Shaina¡¯s empty ss and used napkin. The man paid with a twenty and told the waitress to keep the change. Shaina watched as he lifted the ss and swallowed half of it in a gulp, neatly and without spilling any. She watched his Adam¡¯s apple bob as he swallowed and she realized he reminded her of that movie actor, the one whose daughter was kidnapped in that movie¡­Taken, that was the name of it. Quickly, she lifted her ss and swallowed deeply as well. She was a little breathless when she set it down. Almost as if she¡¯d challenged him, he looked into her eyes, lifted his ss, and drained the rest of his drink. Shaina did the same. ¡°Names Todd,¡± he said, his hand resting lightly atop her own. ¡°Wanna fuck?¡± It should have shocked her, but it didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t even say her name, she simply nodded and picked up her purse. Instead of going to the front where all the shiny bikes were backed in together, he led her to the back parking lot. His motorcycle was parked at the end, beneath a bright street light. It was a new bike, a big Harley, but it was oddly painted a t ck, with almost no chrome on it. Shaina wondered what it would be like to roar off into the night on the monster bike, but Todd¡¯s next move surprised and then aroused her. Todd reached down and picked up a piece of river gravel about three inches in diameter, and with a sidearm throw, he broke the streetlight above them. They were in total darkness. They could see out into the lights, but the people who came into the parking lot would just see a ck spot where they were standing. Todd walked up behind her and Shaina had a moment¡¯s hesitation before he simply unfastened her shorts and slid them and her panties to her ankles. He bent her over the seat of the big bike, she heard the sound of his zipper, and then he was inside her¡­she was wet. He was hot, he was hard, and he was huge. She took him easily because she was so lubricated, but she couldn¡¯t deny he was stretching her just a bit¡­and it drove her wild. She thrust her hips back at him. ¡°My tits,¡± she gasped, ¡°squeeze my tits!¡± His big hands pushed her tee shirt up, and when they encountered the set of hooks that held the damn thing together, he simply tore it from her and threw it on the ground. Her blood raced at his desire to get his hands on her, and she ced her hands on the motorcycle seat so she had better control of her hips as she aggressively fucked him as hard as he was fucking her. And it was good¡­ He pinched her nipple hard, stopping just short of actually causing her pain, and the middle finger of his right hand rubbed tiny circles on her swollen clit. It was as if he could read her mind. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± she whispered hoarsely, ¡°oh fuck¡­give it to me Todd!¡± She could hear him as his breath got wilder, and her orgasm was approaching like a train out of control. His cock was jumping inside herN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. and she could tell he was about to pull out. ¡°No!¡± She hissed, ¡°Cum inside me!¡± That was all it took to unleash his climax, and he erupted inside her, jet after jet that seemed to have no end while her pussy mped down hard on him. They stood together like that, his thick viscous cum dripping down the inside of her leg. He straightened her up and held her for a few moments, her head reaching just under her chin, her bare breasts pressed against his tee shirt. And then he left her, standing in the parking lot with her panties around her ankles and her tee shirt raised above her boobs as he roared out of the parking lot. She should have been angry¡­but she wasn¡¯t. Shaina was satisfied for the first time since she had gotten married. She thought about Todd a lot over the next few days, while masturbating or riding her Sybian, which reminded her of the motorcycle. By Friday night, she knew she had to have more. When Ed came home, she was waiting for him. Their argument was quick and nasty¡­and she told him what she had done. Shaina reached up and tore off her blouse. ¡°Look at me!¡± she yelled, ¡°Another man wanted these, why don¡¯t you?¡± She grabbed his hands and pushed them to her nipples. ¡°Squeeze them, it makes me want to fuck and I love that!¡± The tears were falling fast now. The stunned look on Ed¡¯s face was just too much for her and she sat down at the table, crossed her arms,id her face on them, and bawled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me?¡± When she was back to just sniffling again, she sensed Ed beside her. Looking up, expecting to see the hurt look again, she found something else entirely. There was a different look in his eye. Her own eyes drifted involuntarily to the front of his pants and he was hard¡­harder than she¡¯d ever seen him. Roughly, he pulled her to her feet, his rigid cock poking against her pelvis. ¡°You let him fuck you in the parking lot at Sam¡¯s?¡± She hadn¡¯t even known Ed knew the ce. She nodded, a little fearful but thrilled at his¡­ aggressiveness. He tied her tee shirt like it was a halter top over her breasts, and guided her out to the car. They sat in the car, not speaking, Shaina¡¯s eyes drawn to his erection over and over. Shortly after dark, Todd pulled into the parking lot and turned off the big b bike in the parking space right next to them. He could see Shaina¡¯s face, still wet from her tears by the light of the dome when Ed got out of the car. Shaina stared in horror, uncertain of what might happen next¡­Ed was not a small man, but he would be no match at all for Todd in a fight. Ed came around the car and opened her door, lifting her out of the seat. He turned her towards Todd and reached up to take her tee shirt off. ¡°Fuck her,¡± hemanded. Todd looked as if he might bow up for just a moment, but the sound of his zipper opening surprised Shaina. Todd lifted her onto the seat of the bike tugged her shorts down and entered her roughly¡­just the way she craved it. ¡°Is that what you want baby?¡± Ed asked her. Suddenly, Shaina was mad again. ¡°Hell yes!¡± she said, pumping her hips madly. ¡°Fuck me Todd!¡± she yelled. Something thick and fleshy thumped against the side of her face¡­it was Ed¡¯s swollen cock. ¡°Suck it, baby,¡± Ed hissed, the excitement in his voice more intense than she had ever heard it. ¡°Does that big dick feel good? Is it what you¡¯ve always wanted?¡± Ed was aroused by her excitement. The more wantonly she flung her hips at Todd and the harder she sucked at Ed, the more excited he became. In the end, she was begging him to cum in her mouth, and Ed was more than happy to do it. She came loudly when Ed gushed into her weing throat, and then minutester, her eyes rolled up in her head and she came again as Todd pumped her full of his seed. Shaina grabbed at them both, holding tightly to both men. ¡°Oh god,¡± she breathed, tears forming again in her eyes. ¡°I needed that. I¡¯m so sorry Ed, but I¡¯ve needed that for so long.¡± Ed looked up at Todd, whose face was still impassive. ¡°I guess I need to thank you for saving my marriage.¡± He stuck out his hand and Todd shook it. ¡°My pleasure,¡± he said with a crooked smile. ¡°If it wouldn¡¯t be too much trouble,¡± Ed said, ¡°why don¡¯t you follow us to the house? I¡¯ve got a fresh bottle of Rye whiskey, and I¡¯m going to need some instruction from a knowledgeable source.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always up for Rye whiskey,¡± Todd said, but what do you need to learn? ¡°Shaina wants me to fuck her in the ass, and I¡¯m not sure how to go about it without hurting her.¡± ¡°My friend,¡± Todd said, pping Ed on the back, ¡°I think I can help you.¡± Chapter 38 SECRET LOVERS y Holt was doing his best to hang on as his wife Alison writhed, bucked, and moaned beneath him. She was wild tonight. ¡°You want to fuck her, don¡¯t you baby!¡± It wasn¡¯t a question. ¡°You want to take her clothes off and kiss her little titties¡­you want to eat her pussy!¡± Her head whipped from side to side in her frenzy, and her heels beat a tattoo on the small of his back. ¡°Ahhhhhh,¡± she screamed in a high-pitched voice. ¡°I want to watch you fuck her baby!¡± Alison came¡­hard. Her nails wed bloody furrows in his back as she shrieked her way through the orgasm. Unable to do anything else, y spilled his semen in her still-grasping pussy, his eyes rolling up in his head at the intensity of the sensation. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± he asked his wife. ¡°She¡¯s just a kid, and you¡¯d cut my balls off if I even thought about fucking her.¡± He was dripping sweat from the workout Alison had just put him through. ¡°She¡¯s legal y, and she¡¯s sexy as hell. I know she wants you, she¡¯s always flirting with you¡­you realize that thest three times she was over to babysit she wasn¡¯t wearing either a bra or panties?¡± Alison was whispering in a low, husky voice, and she was positively shaking as she was talking to him. Even though they had just fucked, she was rubbing her breasts against him and rubbing her clit on the top of his thigh, her face moving down his body towards his cock. Her lips sought his cock, and despite his very recent orgasm, he felt it start to rise again. She took his erection into her mouth, making smacking sounds as she noisily cleaned their mingled juices from the hard shaft. Alison Holt was a petite voluptuous woman in her early thirties. She was perfectly proportioned, herrge firm breasts, narrow t waist and gently ring hips caught the eyes of every male who saw her. Her curly sandy blonde hair hung to just past her shoulders, and she liked to wear it loose, cascading down in a cloud to just above her pert nipples. When she was aroused, as she was now, her alert, intelligent green eyes widened her nostrils red and she looked like a sexual demoness. With her eyes locked on y¡¯s, she slowly took him into her mouth and down her throat until her nose bumped against his pelvic bone. She smiled wickedly around his shaft. She didn¡¯t bob her head, she just stared at him and made swallowing motions with her throat muscles until he came, his cum shooting directly into her stomach. Shey with her head on his belly. ¡°y?¡± ¡°Yes baby?¡± he responded, his hand tangled in her bed tousled hair as he caressed her. ¡°I want to watch you fuck her,¡± she said, her hips working her clit on the top of his thigh. ¡°I want to watch her suck your cock, I want to see your cum dripping down those soft little tits.¡± She was moaning as she humped his thigh, her breathing harder as she continued to verbalize her fantasy. ¡°I want to see your hard cock fucking her tight little pussy y, and then I want to watch her face as you stick it in her ass!¡± Alison came. Again. The object of Alison¡¯s fantasy was at that very moment lying in her bed at home, her nightgown hiked above her waist, her panties on the floor beside her bed. Her knees were spread as far apart as she could get them as she plunged the eight-inch dildo deep in her young pussy as she imagined the same things that Alison was at that moment articting to her husband. Her wide blue eyes stared unseeing at her ceiling as she imagined y Holt, between her legs, thrusting into her the same way the dildo was doing. With both hands, she gripped the end of thetex cock and shoved it in as hard as she could, holding it there as she came. She had to bite her lip to keep from shrieking¡­she didn¡¯t want to wake her parents up. It was like this every time she came home from babysitting for the Holts. She would run upstairs to her bedroom and get naked. Sometimes she would put on babydoll pajamas, or panties and a nightgown, and sometimes she would just crawl between the sheets naked. y Holt was dreamy and hot. From the coal ck lock of hair that kept falling over one steely blue eye to the muscr body to the tips of his pedicured feet, he was studly as hell. When he moved, muscles all over his body rippled sinuously, setting a fire in her belly every time she was around him. His boyish grin was dazzlingly bright, and his full lips looked delicious. She thought of them now, pressing against her tender nipples, sucking at them. One of her hands strayed to a nipple, and the other began to move thetex cock that was still inside her. She lifted on it so that the hard ridge of its top rubbed against her sensitive clit, and her knees jerked at the contact. ¡°y!¡± she gasped. Oh shit, this is good¡­ Libby Torrancey back in her small single bed, her hips aching from spreading them as wide as she could as she fucked herself with the dildo. No matter how much she masturbated, y Holt stuck in her mind¡­she wanted the real thing, thetex felt good, but she wanted to feel his hot flesh pressed against hers, she wanted to feel the hot spurt of his cum deep inside her. Shit, I¡¯m going to have to do it again¡­N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When she finished, gasping for breath, she began to think about Alison Holt¡¯s odd behavior over thest couple of weeks. For starters, Alison had been calling her more often, asking her to babysit more often. When she did call, they talked longer than they used to¡­Alison was friendlier than ever. The conversations often turned to sex, with Alison asking her all sorts of questions about sex in high schools nowadays, iming that her Catholic school upbringing had denied her a lot of experiences. Libby told her about the blowjob fad that was all the rage at school. It was a kind ofpetition, after all, it wasn¡¯t sex, and everybody was doing it. All it involved was finding an open car between sses or at lunch, and a good-looking boy. All the cool girls were busy trying to one-up each other, learning to deep throat, and letting the boys cum in their mouths. Lisa Ann Downing had started pulling her lips back so that just the ns were in her mouth so she could collect all the cum in her mouth so she could open wide and y with the stuff while the boys watched as she swallowed it. Ellen Dowling managed to one-up her by waiting outside the car where Lisa Ann was blowing a guy one day and then jumping into the front seat with them when Lisa Ann sat up to put on her little show. She kissed Lisa Ann and stuck her tongue in to share the cum. Lisa Ann had managed to survive with her reputation as ¡®the best¡¯ only by exposing one of Ellen¡¯s tits, spitting some of the boy¡¯s cum on it, and then noisily sucking it off. Alison had been breathing heavily into the phone as Libby told her story, and whimpered at the end as if she¡¯d been masturbating. The conversation hadsted almost an hour. Since that conversation, Alison had invited her over for coffee and cookies and to go swimming in their pool several times. The swimming invitations had turned out to be the most interesting. They had huddled together at the end of the swimming pool, watching y in his swim trunks as he drank beer or dozed in the sun. Their heads together, as well as their bodies, Alison had whispered to her about the size of y¡¯s cock (Alison told her it was huge) and the things he liked for Alison to do to him in bed. Alison¡¯s descriptions were very vivid, and Libby found herself moving closer to her in the water as she spoke. Libby hadn¡¯t noticed at first that Alison had been furtively touching her¡­at first, it was casual, just a caress on the neck or the back, Alison¡¯s fingertips brushing lightly across her skin. It was pleasant and nonthreatening, and it made Libby feel wanted and fortable. Lately, it had be a little more overt, and Libby began to respond to the older woman¡¯s touch. It just added spice to the stories Alison told. Libby loved her visits with the Holts. Chapter 39 Alison called her and asked if she was free Saturday night for an all-night babysitting job¡­and of course, she was. Her parents were out of town for the weekend, and all she had to do was cancel a date with Jimmy Parker, which was not a big deal at all. Jimmy was boring but better than nothing¡­ babysitting for the Holts was always exciting. Libby epted gleefully. Libby was unable to hide the hard nipples that were poking out the soft front of her sweater when she rang Holt¡¯s doorbell, though she tried by holding the books she brought with her across her chest. Alison was dressed so scantily that Libby could scarcely believe the woman was going out in public that way. y was nowhere to be seen. ¡°There¡¯s been a change of ns,¡± Alison said in a breathy voice that caused Libby¡¯s pussy to contract almost painfully. She moved closer to Libby, who could now clearly see through the sheer fabric of the coverup (it was either a beach coverup or a negligee, Libby could see that now), and Alison¡¯s nipples were visible at close range. ¡°The kids are at their grandma¡¯s house.¡± Her hand gently pulled the books from Libby¡¯s shaking hands. ¡°Then you don¡¯t need me tonight?¡± Libby asked shakily. ¡°On the contrary sweetie,¡± Alison whispered, ¡°We need you more than ever.¡± Alison¡¯s lips pressed to Libby¡¯s in an intense and passionate kiss that overwhelmed the teenager. When Alison¡¯s hand slipped inside Libby¡¯s sweater, Libby moaned, and the desire she had been holding back for so long swamped thest iota of self-restraint she had. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± she muttered against Alison¡¯s soft lips, and her palm found its way somehow to Alison¡¯s full breast. In seconds they were nude and writhing frantically against each other. ¡°I¡¯ve got another surprise for you,¡± Alison breathed, just before her head dipped to Libby¡¯s very small and perfect nipple.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Oh god,¡± Libby said in a hoarse whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can take any more.¡± She was shaking with suppressed desire. Alison took her hand and led her to the master bedroom and into the bathroom, where y was showering inside the frosted ss. Libby¡¯s shaking was visible as she watched y¡¯s distorted body through the steam and the frosted ss. She moaned again. ¡°Do you want him?¡± Alison asked the shaking girl quietly. Libby nodded vigorously. ¡°Come on,¡± Alison said, dragging her from the bathroom and over to the huge master bed. ¡°Get under the covers,¡± Alison whispered, ¡°I want to watch, so don¡¯t turn out the lights, just hide under the covers until he gets in bed.¡± Libby looked askance at the married woman. ¡°Libby,¡± Alison said, ¡°I want you to fuck him, I want to watch you suck his cock¡­after you get started I¡¯m going toe up on the bed with you so I can see it up close! I¡¯m serious, I¡¯ve been dreaming about this for weeks and it¡¯s making me hot as hell¡­here, feel. I promise it will be our secret!¡± Alison held Libby¡¯s hand to her wet pussy. Libby trembled with her lust as she realized that this was happening and Alison wanted her to have sex with y! Her dreams wereing true, and this beautiful couple would very soon be her secret lovers. She tumbled into the bed and covered up with the sheets, pulling them up to her face. It was hard to control her shaking anticipation. Both women heard the water turn off, and then the sound of ying into the bedroom. The bedsprings squeaked as hey on the mattress and slipped under the covers. He reached for the sheet-covered body and he knew as soon as his hands touched her small breasts that he was not in bed with Alison. Libby rolled over and reached for him, her tentativeness disappearing as soon as she felt the rigid shaft in her hands. Her desire exploded and she dove for his penis, taking as much of it into her mouth as she could in one gulp. y¡¯s initial reluctance disappeared as her need took over. Libby had never wanted anything as much as she wanted y¡¯s cum. She rolled him over onto his back and went after him wholeheartedly, working him into her throat. Alison climbed up on the bed beside Libby and y, her soft voice telling Libby what y liked, her hands stroking both bodies, encouraging them, urging them on. When Libby straddled him, taking his thick shaft inside her, she felt him stretch her out. It was an exquisite feeling, being stuffed so full. Libby felt the heat rushing up from the fiery ball in her belly as Alison bent between them and licked at the spot where they joined. Libby went wild as she felt the hands and lips of Alison and y on her breasts, her ass, and her pussy. When Alisony back on the bed and began to masturbate, Libby bent forward at the waist and began to lick frantically at Alison¡¯s widespread pussy. Libby moaned louder into Alison¡¯s pussy as y¡¯s shaft pounded into her. The three of them came together and Libby¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head at the intensity of it. Libby curled up in Alison¡¯s arms, fascinated with herrger breasts and the general softness of her body, sucking on Alison¡¯srger nipples. It seemed like no time at all before y was rubbing the head of his big cock against the puckered ring of her ass. ¡°Ohhhh,¡± Libby whispered. She looked into Alison¡¯s eyes. ¡°Does it hurt when he does it¡­back there?¡± Alison giggled and sat up, rolling Libby over on her belly and spreading her cheeks. ¡°A little,¡± she said, ¡°But a lot less if I do this first.¡± Alison tongued the puckered rosebud and inserted first one, then two fingers inside the tight ring. As her ass loosened, Libby began to move her hips, pushing back against Alison¡¯s fingers. ¡°Are you ready baby?¡± Alison whispered. ¡°Please!¡± Libby whimpered. As she felt his length slowly push into her, Libby ignored the minor pain as the pleasure began to build. When y was hilted in Libby, Alison began to cum, shaking the entire bed with the power of her orgasm. Libby came immediately afterward, lying under y¡¯s wee weight. y was kissing the back of her neck as Alison¡¯s lips brushed hers¡­and Libby had a profound sense that she had finallye into her own as a woman. Chapter 40 FORBIDDEN SECRETS Janie Curtiny in her bedroom with her pillow pulled over her head as her mother raged in the living room. Her mother, as usual, was being a total bitch, giving her stepfather Ethan no opportunity to get a word in edgewise. Vanessa Fields was not easy to get along with under normal circumstances, and when she was in a rage, she was impossible. Tonight she was in a rage because Ethan had refused to ground eighteen-year-old Janie for being ten minuteste on a Saturday night date¡­and Janie had even taken a picture of Sean changing the t tire. Vanessa had charged out the door screaming when Janie hade home, scaring poor Sean off and pping Janie into the house. Ethan was a normally quiet and patient man, but he came close to losing his temper as Vanessa tried her best to p the hell out of Janie. The hitting was bad, but it wasn¡¯t the worst. It was the cutting words of her mother. ¡°You sneaking little tramp! You¡¯ve probably been sucking that boy¡¯s cock all night, haven¡¯t you?¡± She lifted Janie¡¯s skirt high, exposing hercy panties to Ethan¡¯s eyes, causing him to flush a bright crimson. ¡°Still have your panties on do you? Did you take them off for a gang bang at the drive-in? How many boys fucked you tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Vanessa,¡± Ethan said, stepping between them. ¡°You always take her side damn you Ethan¡­are you fucking the little slut too? Vanessa viciously turned on her husband. Ethan turned to Janie and motioned her to her bedroom, and Janie sped from the room without looking back. She could hear them downstairs, her mother yelling, and her stepfather talking quietly. About fifteen minutester, Vanessa took her screaming match to the front yard and began to throw stones from the flowerbeds that Ethan had worked so hard on just to please her. The screaming continued until Janie saw the rotating blue lights outside the house. Either the neighbors had called or a passing patrol car had heard her and stopped. Janie knew how this was going to end¡­when Vanessa was on the rampage, any attempt to exercise authority over her ended in disaster. Sure enough, the yelling only ended when the cops put Vanessa into the back seat in handcuffs and hauled her off. In a few minutes, Ethan came up and knocked on her door. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± he asked softly. Drying her tears, Janie sat up straight and asked him toe in. He took her into his arms and caressed her hair, apologizing for her mother¡¯s actions and the rude things she had said. Janie took a step back from him, not realizing that her clothing was in disarray and one petite breast was peeking out fetchingly from her partially unbuttoned blouse. ¡°Why do you always apologize for her daddy? She treats you like total shit and you just keep taking it, no matter what she says or does¡­she must be a real tigress in the bedroom for you to put up with all this crap.¡± Janie realized that Ethan was blushing and that he was staring at her chest. A slow smile crept over her face as she buttoned the blouse up slowly, letting him watch as much as he wanted. Ethan shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s kind of what I came up here for Janie. I can¡¯t take this anymore. Whatever your mother and I had is long gone. I¡¯m leaving her as soon as I can arrange for you to be taken care of. Janie was speechless. She had no desire to be left behind with her mother and she said so. ¡°That¡¯s what I meant honey,¡± Ethan said, hisrge gentle hand on her shoulder, ¡°I won¡¯t leave her until I¡¯m certain you¡¯re in safe hands. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m eighteen years old, and I can take care of myself¡­I don¡¯t need anybody to take care of me.¡± ¡°Honey, you still have to finish high school, and there¡¯s college this fall¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care Daddy I don¡¯t want you to leave!¡± She threw herself sobbing into his arms. Ethan was caught by surprise and he tumbled over on the bed. They were both suddenly intensely aware of her breasts pressing against his chest, and the instant response of his erection against her belly. ¡°Janie, I¡­¡± his mumbling apology was cut off by the soft pressure of her lips on his. ¡°Daddy,¡± she breathed. Her nipples rose unbidden as her breasts pressed into him and his erection continued to swell. She tore her blouse open and the fabric of his shirt was rubbing maddeningly against her nipples. Janie turned sideways on top of him, maintaining the sweet contact of her nipples on his chest, and moving her small delicate hands to the thickness in the front of his pants. Her fingers curled around his shaft and he moaned. ¡°Baby this isn¡¯t right,¡± Ethan murmured, even as his hand sought her small, perfectly shaped breasts and cupped one. In answer, Janie¡¯s fingers unzipped his trousers and her hand maneuvered through the maze of his briefs seeking his bare flesh and finding it. Trembling, her fingers traced the contours of his penis. ¡°Oh Daddy!¡± she said. Janie was no longer listening to Ethan¡¯s half-hearted protests¡­she wanted him. At five feet six inches tall, Janie was taller than the other girls on the gymnastics team, but she was slender and exceptionally flexible. Her small a-cup breasts, her narrow waist, and her slender hips gave her a boyish look, which caused her to take great pains with the way she dressed to express her very feminine personality. Her belly was hard and t. She wore her hair in a short blonde bob making it easier to care for after gymnastics workouts, and her pretty face was highlighted by a pair of probing and highly intelligent violet eyes framed with incredibly longshes¡­and it was these same violet eyes that Ethan was drowning in as her hand stroked his rigid cock. ¡°Oh god,¡± he moaned. Her hand felt so good on his bare penis. Unknown to Janie, Vanessa hadn¡¯t so much as touched him in more than two years. Janie, on the other hand, was a great deal more experienced in matters sexual than Ethan was aware of. Vanessa had been terribly off base in her usations about gang bangs and blowing every boy in school, but only because Janie hadn¡¯t worked up the nerve to be so tant about the desires raging in her teenage body. A lot of Vanessa¡¯s concerns were a valid expression of her fears because she remembered her ming desires at the same age. Vanessa, whose parents were infinitely less strict than she was, had worked her way through both the football and basketball teams in high school and college. She couldn¡¯t even go back to her hometown after she graduated because of her reputation as the ¡®gang bang queen.¡¯N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 41 Janie was no novice at sex, and it was only her dedication to her sport and her determination to get into a good college that kept her from being as promiscuous as her mother had been before her. The warm flow of Ethan¡¯s cum across her hand told Janie more about the state of Ethan¡¯s sex life than he had wanted her to know. Her blouse now lying on the floor, Janie sat up, her hand still wrapped around his cock. Starting from the cum on the back of her hand to his reddened face, Janie suddenly understood that the physical rtionship her parents shared had been over for some time. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± she said softly, to get his attention. When his eyes met hers, she slowly lifted her hand and licked his semen from her skin. When it was all gone and her skin cleaned off all the residue, she lowered her head to his still-swollen penis. Ethan was no stranger to blowjobs, Vanessa had once been the best he¡¯d ever seen at it. He was, however, totally unprepared for the emotional and physical impact of his adored stepdaughter¡¯s hot wet mouth on his erection. Only by an enormous effort of will did he manage not to cum again as she took him to the base of his cock, her soft lush lips encircling him as her nose pressed against his pubic bone. Unable to contain his rising passion, he reached for her hips and pulled them over his face. He could feel her belly contracting against his chest as he lifted her skirt and tugged her panties down. Janie, knowing what wasing next, reached down and tore the flimsy panties from her thighs and spread her legs as wide as she could. As a responsible young woman, she had confined her sexual activities to oral sex except with very few social young men, and she had quickly developed a love for the sensations. The fact that the object of her oral expertise was her loving daddy added a wicked and delicious thrill to what she was doing. She took his cock from her mouth, stroking it up and down so that she could talk to him as his tongue sought out the delicate and tender ces that excited her the most. ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± she whispered, ¡°Yes Daddy, there! Right there! God that feels so good Daddy, please, please, please!¡± Her hips ground down lightly on his soft lips, his tongue right at the base of her clit, his chin pushing against the soft sparse curls of her pubic mound. She was having trouble concentrating on sucking him, though the quivering head of his cock was just before her parted lips. He could feel her heated breath against his ns as she spoke. ¡°Daddy, that feels so fucking good¡­oh god¡­oh god!¡± Her hips writhed against his face as she came, her soft wail rising in the dim light of her bedroom. Janie copsed against his belly, numbed by the swift violence of her orgasm. Who would have ever believed that her handsome, loving daddy could eat pussy so well? His hard cock bounced against her forehead, but all she could do was wrap her arms around his waist and nuzzle into the crisp hair at the base of his cock. ¡°I love you, Daddy,¡± she whispered against his belly. ¡°I love you too Janie,¡± he whispered. Inwardly he was screaming at himself for what he had done, it was wrong, and it could be highly dangerous for his life and his career¡­and his cock was still hard as hell. Despite herssitude, it was Janie who moved first. She stood up by the bed and took her daddy by the hand, leading him to the master bedroom and the king-sized bed inside. Ethan tried to speak, but Janie shushed him with a forefinger to his lips. ¡°Mother won¡¯t get out until after she¡¯s arraigned in the morning unless one of us goes to bail her out. I won¡¯t do it. We have until eight or nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning to decide what we¡¯re going to do Daddy¡­and I¡¯m going to get what I need before we talk about it.¡± ¡°And what is it you need baby girl?¡± Ethan asked under his breath. ¡°You,¡± she said simply. Janie slid the skirt from her hips and slipped off the sandals that were her only remaining articles of clothing. Naked, she was beautiful in the well-lit bedroom. She knelt before him and began to methodically undress him. Each time she took something off him, she kissed the area uncovered passionately. Ethan, despite his knowledge that he was wrong, had been starved for affection for several years as Vanessa¡¯s behavior deteriorated. He was effectively helpless in her loving hands. While he was still sitting on the side of the bed, she raised her eyes to his. ¡°I want to make you cum Daddy, I want to taste it¡­I want to feel your cum in my belly before I feel it inside my pussy.¡± With her short speech finished, she bent and engulfed him again. He was amazed that she could take it all without choking. She looked almost angelic, bent over naked as if she were praying. He shuddered as he felt her tongue reaching along the bottom of his shaft, seeking his balls. With a small movement of her shoulders, she shifted and he felt her right hand heft his balls and pull them closer to her tongue. He couldn¡¯t have said how long she sucked him, it seemed tost forever at the same time it seemed to be over too quickly. When his balls tensed in his scrotum and his penis began to surge, Ethan moved his hands to her head, but she was determined to take his cum in her mouth. When the first hot jets of his scalding cum struck the back of her throat, Janie began to make greedy, mewling sounds as she swallowed his cum. She kept sucking until long after every single drop had been swallowed. Theyy together in the vast king-sized bed, her nakedness pressed against his skin from head to toe. ¡°I love you, Daddy,¡± she said sleepily. ¡°I love you too Janie,¡± he said, and they both slept. The lights were still on, and the full moon was beginning to slide down in the sky when Ethan woke up. The bedside rm clock said it was two o¡¯clock, and Janie¡¯s hips were pressing rhythmically against his newly erect cock. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were ever going to wake up daddy,¡± Janie giggled, ¡°I¡¯m so horny I¡¯m about to burst!¡± She rolled off him onto her back, her thighs spread wide, her arms held out in invitation. ¡°Please Daddy,¡± she said, ¡°fuck me.¡± He supported his weight on his hands and knees as her small hand guided him to her moist slit. She was so wet that he slid in easily, and she gave a small whimper of pleasure as he seated himself fully inside her. She gripped his head in her hands and locked eyes with him, and then she did something that he had never experienced before. Slowly, she lifted both her legs and locked them behind her head. It opened her totally, and his cock slipped into her further, the tip pressing against the convex surface of her cervix. She smiled wickedly at him. ¡°That¡¯s whates from all those gymnastic training sessions,¡± she told him. He had never felt a pussy so tight.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Daddy?¡± she said as he was stroking deeply inside her. He grunted. ¡°When I¡¯m horny, I do this,¡± she said, indicating the limber legs still locked behind her head. Her arms pulled his head down and she pressed her lips to his ears. ¡°And I lick my pussy until I cum!¡± Ethan exploded inside her. Theyy naked in the bed as the sun rose, her head on his chest and a sunny smile on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do about Mom,¡± she said, ¡°but until you decide Daddy, this can be our little secret.¡± Chapter 42 SECRET SURRENDER Chelsea Richards was a very shy and lovely senior in high school. She was a quiet girl, not much given to parties and socializing, and very determined to pursue a career as a veterinarian. Every spare minute she had was reserved for study, and she augmented her allowance by taking every job she was offered. She especially loved to babysit, because the families she sat for were generally much better off than her own, and she could study in rtive luxury in thefort of their much nicer homes. It was noisy at her house, especially when her brothers were there. She enjoyed sitting for ke and Meg Stevens. Meg was kin, pretty, and generous, and she was a friend Chelsea could talk to. ke Stevens, well, ke was something very different. There was something about the handsome bastard that was irresistible. She didn¡¯t know if it was his good looks and perfect teeth, the way he made herugh, or the way he made her feel¡­special. He always flirted with her outrageously, even in front of Meg. When he drove her home, he always took her in the Ferrari, a car she felt she wore like a dress. It was incredibly fast, and ke drove it with a casual skill that she truly admired¡­and going fast, very, very fast, made Chelsea¡¯s knees are weak and her thighs are open. More than once, she¡¯d had to bite down on her lip to keep from shrieking and attacking the handsome devil¡¯s crotch when he took the long way to her house. He loved to go fast, and he seemed to know that she did too. She came once when she looked at the speedometer and saw that it read almost two hundred miles per hour. She babysat for them on New Year¡¯s Eve, and they were nning to be out sote that they had arranged for her to spend the night. Chelsea had taken a small drink from the open wine bottle at midnight and climbed into the huge soft bed in the guest bedroom. After a few minutes of ruefully thinking about the drive home she would miss tonight, she got up to look out the window at the shiny red Ferrari sitting in the driveway. South Florida has weird weather. In winter it can be forty degrees outside in the morning and eighty degrees in the afternoon. This year it had been almost freezing on Christmas day, but five dayster on New Year, at one thirty in the morning, it was almost seventy-eight degrees outside. Chelsea opened the window wide and let the air flow over her thin nightgown. On an impulse, she lifted her nightgown over her head and stood in the light of the full moon, wearing only a transparent pair of panties. The warm breeze caressed her skin, and the wind rustling the palm fronds was a seductive song that begged her to be out doing something wild and crazy rather than being just her dull, boring self. It stirred something primal inside her, a wild streak she wasn¡¯t even aware she had. ke and Meg¡¯s Bently turned in the driveway and parked, and ke got out to help Meg stagger into the house. Chelsea could tell that he¡¯d had a couple of drinks, but it was totally obvious that Meg was sted out of her mind. Chelsea giggled, putting her hand over her mouth, and ke looked up to see her standing nearly naked in the window. Her first instinct was to duck quickly out of sight, but she knew he had already seen her. What the hell, it was New Year¡¯s, and she was feeling wild. She smiled prettily and waved, enjoying the look of naked desire on ke¡¯s face. She heard them stumble up the stairs, and she heard Meg¡¯s drunken giggles. In moments, she heard Meg¡¯s loud snores, and then the sound of their shower running. Chelsea didn¡¯t even bother picking up her nightgown, she bounded back to the bed and crawled under the covers. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she heard a knock at her door. ¡°Chelsea? Are you asleep yet?¡± It was ke. He opened the door to her bedroom and stepped inside. He held a bottle of champagne and two crystal flutes in one hand and some small object in the other. He walked quietly to her bed. ¡°Are you awake?¡± he asked again. Chelsea was certain that the smart thing to do would be to pretend to be asleep, but the wildness was still on her. What could happen? His wife was in the next room. ¡°I¡¯m awake,¡± she said, sitting up and allowing the sheet to fall away exposing most of one bare breast. She felt the tingles deep in her belly as his deep blue eyes strayed to her boob. He was horny, she could tell by the rising in the front of the pajama bottoms that were all he was wearing¡­and the way he was looking at her was kind of exciting. ¡°I thought you might like to toast in the New Year,¡± he said, offering her one of the flutes. She grinned and reached for it, exposing a single rigid nipple. Chelsea knew she had uncovered it, but a reckless feeling in her demanded that she leave it uncovered¡­his stare was making her feel sexy as hell, and she loved every second of it. He poured her crystal flute three-quarters full and then filled his own. He held his up and she clinked hers with his, and they both drained their champagne. ¡°Happy New Year!¡± ke said as he poured himself more. She extended her flute for a refill. ¡°No more for you,¡± he said, ¡°unless you¡¯d rather not drive the Ferrari tonight.¡± Chelsea¡¯s jaw dropped, as did the sheet that covered the upper half of her body. ¡°Jesus you¡¯re pretty naked,¡± ke said. ¡°I¡¯m not naked, I¡¯m wearing panties,¡± Chelsea said, ¡°but if you want to see me naked and spread out like some wanton street whore, the Ferrari is absolutely the right bribe to get what you want!¡± she eximed. She hadn¡¯t stopped to think about what she was saying, it just popped out of her mouth. ¡°Done,¡± ke said, tossing her the keys. ¡°We can drive out to theke if you like, but you¡¯ve got to do it naked.¡± Chelsea knew it was time to stop ying, but the lure of the Ferrari was too much for her. Theke was forty miles away, and it was isted. It was a fifteen-acreke with white sand and crystal blue water, and the Stevens had a charming summer cottage there.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°What about Meg?¡± Chelsea asked him. ¡°Meg is toasted,¡± ke chuckled, ¡°I had to pull her out of Chesterton¡¯s bed to bring her home! I think she fucked half of South Florida tonight.¡± Chelsea looked at ke in shock. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± ke shrugged, ¡°we don¡¯t do it all the time, but we belong to a swinger¡¯s group.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes widened. ke stood up and tugged at her hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Chelsea was tempted to stay in bed, but ke was insistent, so she climbed out and stood in front of him wearing only her panties. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said, ¡°take ¡¯em off¡­you said you¡¯d get naked if I let you drive the Ferrari¡­¡± Chelsea nced out the window at the fabulous car, and, throwing caution to the wind, stepped out of her panties. It was her secret surrender. ke was speechless, opening the bedroom door and waving her out of it. When they got to the door leading to the garage, Chelsea sprinted the rest of the way giggling. She was honestly getting a thrill running around the yard naked. Chapter 43 ke crawled into the other side and showed her how to use the paddle shifter. Chelsea backed smoothly out of the driveway, her entire body quivering at the thunderous sound of the exhaust. The shift points were marked in different colors on the tachometer, and she moved swiftly onto the main highway. As far as she could see in either direction, there was no traffic. ¡°Boot it in the ass!¡± ke cried. She stepped on the elerator and the little car took off like a rocket. She had never driven more than eighty-five miles per hour in her life, and ke insisted that she pay attention to the tach instead of the speedometer. Her nipples were hard and she was drenching the leather seat with her juices when she looked down at the speedometer instead of the tach. The car was handling as smoothly as her mother¡¯s did at thirty-five¡­the speedometer read sixty-five. Her breath caught in her throat as she fought back an orgasm. ording to the tach she still had two more gears! ¡°Kick it, babe, you¡¯re doing great!¡± ke crowed. Chelsea bore down on the gas pedal. ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± the lonely Florida State Trooper said to himself. The radar gun read one hundred ny miles per hour. He sighed and put the gun down on the seat. There was no way he was ever going to catch that car. All the other troopers in South Florida were out of service working wrecks. This guy would either kill himself or get away with speeding¡­the trooper couldn¡¯t even get a glimpse of the tag. Long before she was ready to let off the gas, Chelsea had to turn off on the road to theke house. She slowed down to one hundred forty or so on the isted twone road, and then down to a stately twenty-five or so on the long and winding gravel drive. She parked the car on the concrete apron of the cottage and they got out of the car. ¡°Wow!¡± was all she could say. ke led the way down to the dock in the desertedke. He stripped off his pajama bottoms and slipped into the warm waist waist-deep water. Holding up the champagne bottle, he offered her a drink and she took a swig from the bottle. ¡°Come on in,¡± ke teased her, ¡°you can¡¯te to theke without getting wet¡­¡± Chelsea slipped into the water, and soon they wereughing and sshing and drinking from the bottle. Chelsea was not used to drinking, and she was already on a natural high from driving so fast and being nude in the outdoors. When ke put his arm around her and gave her a quick kiss, it seemed the most natural thing in the world to her. When he tossed the empty bottle up on the dock, she was truly drunk. ke turned and took her in his arms, kissing her for real. His hard cock pressed against her bare belly and without thinking, she pressed back against it, loving the slippery feel of it against her skin in the water. ke¡¯s hand went to one small perfect breast and his mouth went to the other. With no notice whatsoever, Chelsea was ame with wanting. It had never been so strong, and she had never felt more free and open. With a look of wicked delight, she reached down and took his hardness in her small hand. ¡°It¡¯s so hard,¡± she said as she stared at the big cock in the bright light of the full moon. It was the biggest real penis she had ever seen, and she was flooded with the desire to feel it inside her and damn the consequences. Chelsea wrapped her arms around his neck and lifted her knees to ke¡¯s shoulders. Her hips writhed as she sought to capture the tip of his erection, and after a few seconds, she began to beg him. ¡°Put it inside me, ke.¡± ke fought with his conscience for all of a half second before grabbing his prick and guiding it to the entrance to her slit. Chelsea moaned and began to push herself down on the rigid length of flesh. She had never been so filled with joy, or cock, in her life. ke was the first man she had ever felt inside her, the other two had been teenage boys. It was then that Chelsea started to cum, over and over again. The orgasms were not all the same. There would be a small one, and then a series of small ones. Ever so often there would be a huge one, an orgasm that curled her toes and made her body go rigid¡­but they never stopped until ke was too sore and tired to go on. They managed to make it to the house before copsing, ke dragging the covers off the pretty king-sized bed and falling onto the bare sheets, and Chelsea falling half across him. In seconds, they were fast asleep. Chelsea was awakened by two things. The first was the insistent ringing of the bedroom phone, the second was ke¡¯s enormous morning erection bumping against her nose. The realization of where she was struck her instantly, and the caller I. D. had ¡®Stevens¡¯ and ke¡¯s home phone number on it. Nonplussed, and unsure of what to do in the weird circumstances she found herself in, she shoved at ke and made him answer the phone. Chelsea only half listened to the cheerful conversation, and then she grabbed the hard cock in front of her to keep it from bumping against her face. ¡°Who, Chelsea?¡± she heard ke say, ¡°No, she¡¯s fine,¡± he said, listening for a moment. ¡°No,¡± heughed, ¡°I told her I¡¯d let her drive the Ferrari if she¡¯d do it nude, and damned if she didn¡¯t!¡± She could hear Megughing over the line. ¡°No,¡± ke said, ¡°She¡¯s got her hand full of my cock right now, but I think she¡¯s not sure what to do with it.¡± Heughed, listened tohis wife for a minute, and then handed the handset to Chelsea. ¡°She wants to talk to you for a minute.¡± Chelsea stared at the handset, aghast. She had fucked the husband of a a woman who had befriended her, who had been her employer for a couple of years, a woman who had always been there for her¡­Chelsea had no ideaAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. what to say. Meg must have heard her breathing over the line. ¡°Are you all right Chelsea? ke wasn¡¯t too rough was he?¡± ¡°No,¡± Chelsea said, confused, ¡°He was just fine¡­Meg, I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Meg cut her off. ¡°Chelsea dear, you don¡¯t have anything to feel sorry for¡­ Oh god, you weren¡¯t a virgin were you?¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± ¡°Oh thank god,¡± Meg said, ¡°I would have felt so bad if he had hurt you¡­¡± Chelsea stared at the phone in disbelief. ¡°Listen, baby,¡± Meg said, ¡°I¡¯ming out in a little bit and I¡¯ll bring your clothes¡­and I¡¯ll call your folks and tell them you¡¯reing out to theke with us today. I¡¯ll take care of everything, honest. From the sound of you, I think it¡¯s time we had a little girl talk.¡± Chelsea was feeling a great deal better. ¡°Oh, one more thing?¡± Meg asked. ¡°If you still have my husband¡¯s beautiful cock in your hand, give it a good morning kiss for me.¡± Chelsea hung up the phone. Then she turned her head and gave ke¡¯s cock a big wet kiss on the tip of his ns¡­and then she slowly took him into her mouth. Chapter 44 SECRET PLEASURE Faye Townsendy in her bed, her old terry cloth robe open as she masturbated, her mind filled with stark images of her husband Keith naked and fucking their babysitter Gabrielle. Gabby had been sitting for them for thest two years and it had be increasingly obvious to Faye that the girl was infatuated with Faye¡¯s husband. In thest few months, Faye had be obsessed with the fantasy of watching the two of them have sex. The obstacles facing Faye were enormous. How could she get Keith to fuck the girl without giving him carte nche to cheat on her? If she did get them together, how could she watch them without the two knowingContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. about it? She was in a quandary and it was driving her crazy. The second problem was resolved before the first one, by Faye¡¯s eight-year-old son. Little Bobby hade to his mother to ask for money, and Faye had asked him what he wanted it for. Bobby had eagerly pulled up a website that offered high-resolution micro wireless webcams for an amazingly low price. Asking Bobby why he wanted them resulted in a serious blush on his part and a rapid retreat to his bedroom. Faye let the subject go and went back to her housework¡­until just before bed that night when the idea struck her full force. ncing over at the sleeping Keith, she hurried downstairs and turned on the PC in the study. A quick check of the browser history took her straight to the website, and within minutes she had ordered a dozen of them. The site specified four to six weeks for delivery, so she immediately set about implementing a n to induce her husband and the sitter to indulge in some ¡®secret pleasure.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t as hard as she had imagined. Faye had long ago set up a password-protected ount on the PC for Gabby¡¯s use¡­leaving a backdoor entry to the ount so that she could keep an eye on what Gabby was doing while the kids were asleep. She also loved to take digital videos and photos of Keith when they were ying at night. It was easy enough to put a folder marked ¡®Private¡¯ on Gabby¡¯s Desktop. The next time Gabby sat for them, she was surprised to find nude videos of Keith jacking off and individual photos of Keith¡¯s rather impressive cock. Over the next few weeks, Faye noted that the folder had been opened every time Gabby came over, and Gabby seemed to be paying an inordinate amount of attention to the front of Keith¡¯s trousers. It was almost too easy. The next step in Faye¡¯s n was to get them to spend some time alone together, which was a little harder¡­but she also began to seed the idea that Gabby had the hots for Keith¡¯s body without being so obvious that her husband caught on to her n. She also began to drop subtle hints that Keith was horny for Gabby to the girl, and she began to make Keith drive her home after her sitting jobs. The first clue she had that everything was going as nned was when she called and let them know she would be an hourteing home from work, but Feith nned on going out as soon as she got home. She made a lot of noise getting out of her car and putting the key in the door so they would have plenty of warning. When she got inside, Keith was sitting in his recliner, his face very red, and Gabby was seated on the sofa across from him, her face blushing fiercely. Faye noticed with no small satisfaction that the diminutive blonde babysitter¡¯s blouse was buttoned haphazardly and she had missed a couple of buttonholes. The cameras finally showed up, and Faye set them up in the living room, theundry room, the bedroom, and the pool deck. She even set two up at different angles in Keith¡¯s car and hid a smallptop in his trunk to record the signals. Everything was in ce! Faye quickly set them up again, finding an excuse to leave them alone for an hour or so before her night out with Keith. That night, when Keith took Gabby home for the night, Faye ran to the study and opened the hidden folder on her desk that contained the resultant recordings for the numbered cameras. The cams were set to activate on motion, and the first few had no activity. She got a hit on the living room cam, and Faye put on the headset and turned the sound up. ¡°She¡¯s going to be an hourte,¡± Keith said to a bright-eyed Gabby. Gabby¡¯s face lit up and she immediately lifted her tee shirt over her head, exposing small but shapely breasts and a hard belly. She bent to take off her baggy shorts, revealing a skimpy pair of see-through panties barely rge enough to be worthy of the name. Gabby walked seductively towards Keith, whose button-up shirt was wide open. Grabbing his belt buckle, Gabby tugged his pants to his knees and immediately began to gobble hisrge cock. Faye¡¯s insides fluttered as she watched the pretty teenager¡¯s lips part and slide around Keith¡¯s helmet-shaped sses. She seemed to know what she was doing, as she tightened her lips and used them to masturbate the swollen tip. When Keith¡¯s hands slipped to Gabby¡¯s breasts, Faye was forced to touch her pussy because her desire was fanned by the passion she saw on the high-resolution monitor. She watched in obsessed fascination as Gabby put her hands on Keith¡¯s ass cheeks and pulled his cock deep into her throat. When her nose was pressed against his pelvic bone, she began to twist her head. Keith¡¯s knees buckled and he sank back into the chair. Faye clicked her mouse and erged the picture from the camera on themp by the recliner, and she was rewarded with a close-up of Gabby¡¯s blissful face as Keith¡¯s cock slid in and out of her lush lips. Just as Faye was about to slip another finger into her slit, Keith erupted in Gabby¡¯s mouth and thick white sperm escaped the girl¡¯s lips. Gabby just pressed her head harder onto the erupting cock. Faye could see her throat muscles as she gulped the fluid down. Keith wasted no time, lifting Gabby and switching their positions. Gabby leaned back in the recliner and spread her legs, hanging them over the arms of the recliner and opening the petals of her pretty pink slit. Her slim fingers spread the lips of her pussy so that Keith could get at her clit. The high-resolution camera picked up awesome detail, and Faye could make out the ridges on Keith¡¯s tongue as it flicked out and slithered over and around the hard nubbin. Gabby shivered with delight, and Faye could make out the chill bumps on the soft skin of Gabby¡¯s lower belly. It was clear that she shaved her pubic hair, and the area was as smooth as a baby¡¯s skin. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± Gabby gasped, ¡°lick my pussy Keith!¡± Her hips rose and fell as if she was fucking an invisible cock, and Keith¡¯s wet tongue continued to flick at her clit. When Gabby stiffened and raised her hips to Keith¡¯s face, Faye could see his tongue slip deep into her slit¡­it was so clear and in, and the action so familiar that Faye could almost feel it, and she came as she watched Gabby cum on the graphic video. Chapter 45 Faye showered and changed into her trusty old terry cloth robe and waited for Keith to arrive. He looked slightly embarrassed as he came in, and he hurried straight to the showers before even kissing her¡­and she was pretty sure she knew why. Once he¡¯d closed the bathroom door, Faye raced downstairs to the driveway recovered the video from theptop with a small sh drive, and rushed back into the house. When she checked in the bedroom, Keith was already in bed and pretending to be asleep. Faye crept from the room and headed downstairs to the study. As she sat down at the PC, she was fully aware that Keith was probably feeling guilty and beating himself up for fucking the babysitter. She was perfectly willing to allow him to do that to himself, for a while anyway¡­ after all, he had fucked somebody else and he hadn¡¯t discussed it with her first. Faye sighed contentedly and inserted the sh drive into her PC. The cameras worked very well in the dim light of the dashboard. When the car started, little Gabby had put her hand in hisp and felt around for his cock. Before the first three minutes were up, Gabby had Keith¡¯s cock deep in her throat. From the businesslike look on the girl¡¯s face, Faye could tell Gabby had a definite purpose in mind. Before very long, Keith pulled over and copsed the steering wheel. He lifted Gabby on hisp and she tore her clothes off. ¡°Gabby,¡± Faye heard Keith gasp, ¡°what if somebodyes along the street?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care Keith, I want to feel you up against my skin.¡± She ripped at his shirt, lifting it over his head and pressing her breasts against his chest. Gabby¡¯s breathing starteding harshly as she bounced on hisp¡­and Faye unconsciously matched the rhythm of Gabby¡¯s breathing as she masturbated to the video, her voyeuristic pleasure much more intimate than if she had been watching strangers. Faye¡¯s realization of the perversity of what she was doing somehow heightened her pleasure, and Faye came when Gabby did. It was the creamy cum escaping around Keith¡¯s swollen cock that finally set her orgasm off. Over the next few weeks, Faye lingered over the videos she managed to catch on the strategically ced cams, watching her husband and the babysitter in the car, the living room, and theundry room. In every case, Gabby was taking charge, directing Keith to do what she wanted him to do¡­and Keith was responding to her orders with a fervor that had been missing in the sex between Faye and her husband over thest few years. Faye noticed the difference in Keith¡¯s response and began to go over all of the recordings she had collected. Faye hadpiled all the videos on one re-writeable disc and wiped all remnants of them on her hard drive and the drive of theptop in Keith¡¯s car. Gabby¡¯s unwitting dominance of Keith in the videos was apparent after her third or fourth run-through of the piled videos, and Faye mentally chastised herself for missing the submissive signs in her husband. She would have to be careful in introducing this new element into their sex life¡­she did not want to reveal the secret pleasure she had taken in Keith¡¯s infidelity or its source. ¡°No,¡± Faye said, rolling him over onto his back and pinioning his arms above his head. Holding his arms above his head left her nipples hanging tantalizingly above his open mouth. As she rotated her hips she could control the pressure against her clit and the speed of the rotation. Faye found that there was a great deal of pleasure in controlling the pace of sex, and the intensity of the experience. She had always enjoyed sex with Keith, but this was something powerfully different¡­it was addictive. Keith moaned as she ground slowly on him, prolonging the sweet agony of the pleasure for both of them. She lowered one nipple into his mouth as she hung on the edge of her orgasm. ¡°Bite it!¡± shemanded. Keith did as she told him to and she felt the surge of ecstasy from her scalp to her toenails. ¡°Harder!¡± she hissed at him. Keith bit down harder, at the same time he increased the suction on the rigid nipple in his mouth and Faye astounded him by exploding into a frenzied orgasm that gathered him in and spit him out. He stared at Faye, amazed and overjoyed with the change in her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Gabby was bing more and more aggressive, backing Keith into theundry room for brief group sessions while Faye was in another room, and one case, sucking his cock while he was trying to talk to Faye on the phone. Faye had heard the hitch in his voice during the conversation, and she had watched greedilyte that night as she watched Keith¡¯s cum spurting into Gabby¡¯s gaping mouth. Gabby began to get smugly confident of herself, and her behavior in front of Faye started to be more overt, Faye decided to take the girl in hand. She asked Gabby for a brief after-school meeting, during which she let Gaby watched some of the video footage she had collected. ¡°We won¡¯t be using you anymore sweetie, for a babysitter or entertainment for my husband,¡± Faye said with wry amusement. She saw the resentment re in Gabby¡¯s eyes and decided to squash the girl¡¯s ego before it could cause problems for all of them. Her voice changed to a cool and unemotional tone. ¡°Don¡¯t get an idea about exercising your newfound powers darling, you don¡¯t have any.¡± Faye lifted the CD from the tray in her PC. ¡°If you make any trouble at all, these can be emailed to anybody¡­say, your mom. They can also be posted on the inte for everyone to see. I¡¯m not a vindictive person, but I can¡¯t be managed or handled.¡± The threat was palpable in the room, but it wasn¡¯t long before Gabby backed down and left the room. It was not a confrontation that Faye enjoyed, but it did teach her a lesson. Keith never questioned the sudden stop to Gabby¡¯s service as their babysitter. He did seem more rxed and more at ease, and even more receptive to Faye¡¯s sudden change in her sexual behavior. Their bedroom activities were infinitely more interesting and exciting, but Faye still needed a little something extra, something that was missing¡­ Faye went to her hairdresser in the mall to have her hair restyled as a surprise for Keith. Her regr stylist wasn¡¯t in, so she put her name on the list and waited her turn for whoever came free first. Her libido took a sharp leap when the tiny brte came to the door and called her name. She was wearing a mock schoolgirl outfit straight from the pages of a men¡¯s magazine, from the white blouse rolled and tied to reveal a hard t belly, to the id mini-skirt and the white knee socks. Faye followed her into the stylist¡¯s chair, staring at the shiny patent leather shoes. Her name tag said ¡°Tina.¡± Tina wasn¡¯t shy, and the first time she bent over it was obvious that she wore no bra. She didn¡¯t seem at all concerned that every male in the salon stared at her white cotton panties every time she bent over either¡­she seemed to relish the attention. The conversation, guided subtly by Faye, turned to sex. By the end of the hairstyle, Faye had decided. ¡°When do you get your break?¡± she asked casually, ¡°I¡¯d love to talk with you about my husband¡­and my secret pleasure¡­¡± Faye had found Gabby¡¯s recement. Chapter 46 CHERISHED SECRET ¡°She¡¯s the one,¡± Laura said, shivering as Drew licked the soft sensitive skin beneath her left breast. He was so skilled at using his tongue to find the most sensitive spots on her skin. ¡°Who¡¯s the one?¡± Drew asked. His head had dipped to her navel and began its slow trip to the soft moist heat where her legs separated and spread wide. ¡°Rachel,¡± Laura gasped. ¡°ohhh, not tonight baby, please¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t wait for me baby?¡± he asked her in a teasing voice.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± groaned Laura. Her voice dropped an octave as she begged him. ¡°I need it in our special way tonight, baby, I need it bad!¡± Drew¡¯s cock jumped at the desire in her voice. Laura rarely asked for their ¡®special way,¡¯ only when she was feeling her wildest. He rolled her over onto her belly and began rubbing hisrge hard penis in the crack of her ass, the big ns teasing the tight puckered ring of her ass. ¡°Is that who you want to be tonight baby? Rachel?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Laura hissed, flexing the cheeks of her ass and causing the puckered ring to flex and rx. She reached for the tube of lube gel on the bedside table and smeared a generous amount in the crack of her ass. Rachel was their babysitter, a barely legal brte with an innocent, little girl look about her. Despite her innocent appearance, there was an air of sensuality about the tiny girl. Her breasts were in proportion to her slender frame, small, but firm and perfectly shaped. Drew could span her unbelievably tiny waist with two hands, and her hips red into longish legs for a girl her size. She had aware, intelligent, and sensual violet eyes behind long elegantshes, and at times they simply smoldered with the promise of wild sex. She was younger than Drew usually preferred for their fantasy sex, but he was not about to turn down a chance to fuck Laura¡¯s ass¡­it happened all too seldom to suit him. ¡°Okay Rachel,¡± he said, grabbing his wife¡¯s shoulder-length hair, styled, coincidentally, almost exactly like Rachel¡¯s. He pulled her hair roughly, causing Laura to inhale as the brutal sensations assaulted her senses. Her nostrils red and her heartbeat increased, and her hips thrust back and up, opening the valley between her ass cheeks and inviting Drew¡¯s pration. The big tip nosed gently into the tight ring, stretching her ever so gently, even as Drew pulled her hair hard to take her attention away from his gentle invasion. The precum from the head of his cockbined with the lube made his entry nearly painless. Laura was moaning loudly from the instant she¡¯d felt the tip resting between her cheeks. ¡°Tell me what you want Rachel,¡± Drew said through gritted teeth. She was so hot and tight inside that it was tough for him to hold back. Laura¡¯s little scenario required patience and restraint on his part, and he was careful not to hurt her. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t hurt me Mr. Hampton,¡± Laura/Rachel cried out. ¡°Why should I care if I hurt you Rachel, you don¡¯t seem to mind making my dick hurt with your teasing ways and your sexy clothes¡­what about how you¡¯ve been hurting me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to Mr. Hampton,¡± she said, ¡°I never really thought about it before.¡± The voice was innocent, but there was something in her voice that told him the game was about to change its regr pattern. Her voice dropped an octave, making it more seductive and enticing. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to fuck my ass, Mr. Hampton, I don¡¯t mind¡­it¡¯s the only way I have sex anyway, except for blowjobs.¡± Where the hell did thate from? Drew thought. She caught her breath sharply as he tugged on her hair again. ¡°You can ask your wife,¡± she said breathlessly, ¡°I was just talking to her the other day about not wanting to be a virgin anymore¡­nobody¡¯s ever fucked my pussy before. I¡¯ve always let them put it in my ass because I knew I couldn¡¯t get pregnant that way.¡± She whimpered as Drew slid another length of his cock inside her and her fingers wed the sheets beneath her. ¡°I like it in my ass Mr. Hampton, your cock is so big, not like the high school boys who¡¯ve fucked me. You¡¯re even bigger than Mr. Stevens, and you feel good inside me.¡± What the fuck? He thought, Harry Stevens is my age, and married to my wife¡¯s best friend! They had partied often with their neighbors Harry and L Stevens over the years. The four of them got along very well together, and it was no secret that he and Laura were attracted to their opposite numbers. More than one party had gotten a little out of hand, the touchy-feely games that all of them had yed had been something he and Laura had adopted a don¡¯t ask-don¡¯t tell attitude about. L had given him a fabulous blowjob during thest New Year¡¯s party, and he didn¡¯t know exactly how intimate Laura had been with Harry. His curiosity was aroused¡­either Laura or Rachel had been close enough to know how big his cock was. He thrust the rest of the way into Laura¡¯s ass a little more roughly than he usually did, partly to punish Laura for teasing him with the information about Harry¡¯s cock and partly because he was bing more aroused. Either possibility opened doors in his mind that had previously been closed. Much to his surprise, his rough thrust was answered with a moan of excitement and a matching thrust from Laura. Suddenly, the game was gone. ¡°Oh shit Drew, fuck me baby, and fuck me hard!¡± She went wild beneath him, writhing and pumping back against his probing cock. He began to stroke into her just as if they were having normal sex, but she was adamant. ¡°Fuck me harder baby, m that cock into me!¡± She wed her way closer to the sheets and he could see her beautiful face contorted as he increased the speed and strength of his stroke. Laura¡¯s excitement drove him to new heights and he lost all pretense of control. His scalding cum spewed against the walls of her anal cavity and she screamed with the intensity of her orgasm. He copsed on her back, his cock still fully buried in her; he¡¯d always pulled out of her after his orgasm before so that he wouldn¡¯t hurt her ass. Laura sighed and wriggled beneath him, a sure sign that she was happy and satisfied. Drew was puzzled but decided to wait until the next day, a Saturday, to ask her about Rachel. The other item that puzzled him, her knowledge of the size of Harry¡¯s cock, came under the heading of their don¡¯t ask-don¡¯t tell agreement¡­something he would have to seriously rethink in light of tonight¡¯s revtion. They fell asleep with Drew¡¯s softening cock still inside Laura¡¯s ass, another first. Laura, oddly enough, brought the subject of Rachel up first. She hade into the living room in one of his tee shirts¡­and nothing else. The kids were at her mother¡¯s house for the weekend and they had the rare opportunity to wander around the house half-dressed. Shey down on the sofa with her head in hisp and nuzzled his cock yfully. ¡°I want you to fuck Rachel,¡± she said nonchntly. It was a bombshell that came totally out of the blue. Laura rolled over and gazed into his eyes. ¡°She did talk to mest week,¡± she said defensively, ¡°and she told me a lot of things I didn¡¯t know.¡± The unasked question must have been lurking in his eyes because his mouth said nothing. ¡°And yes,¡± she said, smirking both of us happen to know how big Harry¡¯s cock is. She sat up and hugged him suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± she said. ¡°You kept our agreement, even though I can see it hurt you not to ask.¡± ¡°L came out of the bathroom with a big glob of your cum still on her chin at the New Year¡¯s party. I knew you had been in there with me, so I knew where the cum originated. I pulled her close to me and licked it off, and she, drunk as hell, told me exactly how good you tasted. I gave Harry a New Year¡¯s blowjob about an hour after that.¡± She sat back. ¡°Do you want to cancel our agreement baby? It doesn¡¯t matter to me. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been going on so long and it¡¯s getting harder and harder not to fuck him. We need to either quit or go for it.¡± Chapter 47 Drew was surprised. L had already tried to get him to fuck her several times, and it truly was getting harder to turn her down¡­but for some reason, he¡¯d never thought about it in those terms from Laura¡¯s point of view. He was flooded with feelings of remorse and love for his wife as he lifted her in his arms and kissed her soulfully. ¡°I love you Laura, and I trust you. The next time old Harry heats you; you have my permission to fuck him into submission.¡± Laura chuckled. ¡°That will be a relief to L,¡± she said, ¡°the woman wants to fuck you so bad she won¡¯t shut up about it.¡± Drew raised his eyes at that remark. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t know she wants to fuck you¡­and don¡¯t pretend you haven¡¯t seen little Rachel shing you and wearing shorter skirts!¡± He truly was surprised. ¡°I knew about L, but I didn¡¯t know you two we¡¯re talking about it,¡± he said, ¡°and as far as Rachel is concerned, I never caught a clue.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Laura said, licking at his chest with a mischievous tongue, ¡°you¡¯d better get ready for Rachel. I¡¯m going to call her in a few minutes and somebody needs a shower.¡± Without another word, she got up and bounded into the kitchen. ¡°Shit!¡± Drew said, ¡°Shower,¡± came Laura¡¯smand from the kitchen, ¡°and hurry!¡± He was partial to the smell ofvender soap, and he always used it in the shower. He turned the hot water on and washed himself thoroughly, rinsed off, andthered up again. Drew was just beginning to shampoo his hair when he sensed the ss door to the shower open, letting a small amount of cooler air in. ¡°Ow,¡± he heard, ¡°it¡¯s too hot, turn it down.¡± In shock, Drew ducked his head under the water to rinse the shampoo out of his eyes, and he felt the water temperature drop just a bit. When his face was clear of soap and he could see again, Rachel, standing on her tiptoes, wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her tiny naked body against him. Rather than shy away from his cock, she delighted in rubbing her hard t belly against it. She kissed him. It was damned sure no schoolgirl kiss, Rachel put one on him that would put a porn star to shame. Worse yet, she spread her legs and wrapped them around his waist, pressing her hairless pussy against his swollen cock, and began to rub her clit up and down it. Between her juices and the water, the lips of her pussy were slick. ¡°Laura said it might be best if we were alone the first time,¡± she said matter of factly, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to lose my virginity in a shower.¡± She hitched her hips up and captured the tip of his cock with her ass. ¡°So you¡¯ll just have to settle for this right now.¡± Before he could respond, she had lowered herself onto his erection, taking him in much easier than Laura had the night before. Rachel bounced enthusiastically on his rigid cock, taking his whole length inside her. ¡°Oh god Mr. Hampton,¡± she whimpered, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted this for so long¡­¡± His hands cupped her tiny ass as he thrust into her, and on the third or fourth thrust, Rachel emitted a high-pitched squeal as her eyes opened wide. ¡°Oh shit, I¡¯m Cumming!¡± she screamed. Laura, lying naked on their huge bed waiting for them,ughed hysterically. The little minx was fast! Rachel stood only a little higher than his navel, and she washed him assiduously before rinsing him off and leading him to the bedroom by his half-erect penis. Unconcerned about either her nudity or Laura¡¯s, Rachel let go of him and bounded over to Laura, bestowing a wet kiss on the wife of the man who had just ass fucked her in the shower. ¡°Jesus Laura,¡± Rachel said, ¡°he¡¯s bigger than you said¡­and way bigger than Mr. Stevens.¡± The exuberant teenager plopped back on the soft white sheets and spread her arms and legs. ¡°Come here Mr. Hampton,¡± she waggled a small finger at him seductively. Lauraughed again. ¡°If you¡¯re going to give him your virginity Rachel, at least call him by his first name.¡± Rachel gazed up at him. In a softer voice, she said ¡°Fuck me, Drew.¡± Smiling at his wife, Drew crawled between Rachel¡¯s widespread thighs and began to softly kiss and lick her from her lush lips, down her neck, to her breasts, and then down to her navel. He toyed with the swollen lips of her pink pussy with his fingers, but when his lips were almost at her puffy clit, Drew stopped. Rachel cried out and her hips writhed tantalizingly. ¡°Oh god,¡± Rachel whispered roughly, ¡°Fuck me Drew, put it in me now please, I¡¯m on fire.¡± Drew wasn¡¯t through yet. He dropped his head to her feet and sucked her toes into his mouth, his fingers lightly tracing circles high inside her thighs. Rachel¡¯s ass rose off the bed, her little slit quivering with desire. Drew licked the arch of her feet, the inside of her ankles, and up to the backs of her knees. Rachel¡¯s moaning was continuous now, her fingers frantically working their way inside her dripping pussy. From the depth they had reached, Drew guessed that there was no hymen left to give her any pain when he entered her. Rachel¡¯s whole body was shaking feverishly as Drew loomed over her, his hard cock poised against the wet lips of her pussy. Her writhing movements caused the lips to surround his ns, and her hips were jerking, trying to draw him inside her. ¡°Please,¡± was the only word she uttered. Drew looked at his wife and his lips formed the words ¡°I love you.¡± Laura kissed her fingertip and touched his lips with it, and then she pressed gently down on the small of his back with her other hand. Rachel opened for him easily. Drew suspected that she owned a toy of some kind because he met little resistance on his entry¡­but she was incredibly tight. Rachel didn¡¯t even make it through hisplete entry. By the time he was halfway in, she was screaming that she was Cumming. Lauraughed. Rachel was going to take a lot of satisfaction. This little arrangement would remain their cherished secret.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 48 SECRET PASSION ¡°Keri, I¡¯m going to need you every weekday this summer,¡± Vince Anderson said. ¡°I¡¯ve got to finish this book by the end of August, and Mark is just too much for me to handle¡­and of course, I¡¯ll need you some nights as well. Do you think there¡¯s any way you could just move into the room next to his and stay here with us for the summer? I can pay you pretty well for a full-time job, better than minimum wage, anyway.¡± He named a figure that surprised her¡­it was much more than she could make as a waitress or at any of the other summer jobs that the kids at school usually got. ¡°I¡¯ll check with my folks Mr. Anderson,¡± she said, ¡°but I don¡¯t think there will be a problem.¡± Her parents lived less than two blocks away in a very small and cramped house with her five brothers and sisters. Having her gone for the summer would ease the space problem and lower their grocery costs¡­not to mention the money it would add to her college fund. Frankly, Keri was looking forward to spending the summer here in Mr. Anderson¡¯s beautiful and spacious home¡­and he certainly ate better than the Payne family did. She had never even seen dried beans or macaroni and cheese in his pantry. ¡°Great, Keri, but if there are any problems with your parents, I¡¯ll be d to talk with them for you.¡± He grinned at her, a wide and infectious grin that had her smiling along with him. ¡°Thanks, hon, that¡¯s a load off my mind¡­ it¡¯s going to be a real bitch¡­oops, sorry!¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard to get this done and I¡¯ll be workingte just about every night.¡± Keri had been held back a year due to a childhood illness, and she had turned eighteen just before the summer of her junior year. Even though she had her senior year in front of her, she was very conscious of the expense of college¡­much more than her parents could afford, even with financial aid and attending the local Junior College for her first two years. Working full-time for Vince Anderson would deal a major blow to her tuition expenses, and she had no intention of letting her parents¡¯ objections get in her way. She needn¡¯t have worried, her parents seemed relieved that she would be away for the summer. Her mother gave her the only problem she experienced about the job. After she had told her parents of the offer, her mother, still a very attractive woman after having six children, came into her bedroom just before she went to sleep. ¡°If you need to take some time off this summer baby,¡± her mother said with a slight hitch to her voice, ¡°I¡¯d be happy to fill in for you.¡± Keri stared at her mother for a moment¡­she seemed younger all of a sudden, and her nipples were pressing hard against the fabric of her house dress. ¡°Mr. Anderson, well, he¡¯s good looking Keri¡­¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Keri was speechless. Her mother had the hots for Mr. Anderson! For a moment, Keri had an overpowering urge tough, but she managed to keep a straight face. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Mom, said. He said other patted her hand and kissed her cheek. ¡°You be careful over there this summer baby,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s a good-looking man and he¡¯s richpared to us. You wouldn¡¯t be the first young girl to open her knees for a handsome young guy like that.¡± Her mother¡¯s face clouded at some old memory, and for a moment she seemed her age again and she took her daughter¡¯s hand in her own. ¡°If you repeat this baby, I¡¯ll swear you¡¯re lying.¡± The look on her mom¡¯s face was serious, more serious than Keri had ever seen her. ¡°I¡¯m not encouraging you Keri, but I¡¯m talking to you woman to woman for the first time in your life. Just keep in mind that when you¡¯re older, sometimes your biggest regrets are of the things you didn¡¯t do. Even though you¡¯re young, trust your feelings. You only get to live this summer once.¡± Stunned, Keri watched her mother leave the bedroom. She would have sworn her mother had just told her to fuck her employer if she got a chance. Keri had never even thought of him that way. The first week of the summer had passed quickly, and Mark was a totally cute boy of three who was into everything. On Saturday night, she had tucked the boy into bed about seven thirty and she had gone to the kitchen to get a soft drink. Vince was at the refrigerator getting a beer and he looked up to see hering into the kitchen. He tossed her a beer with a grin, ¡°Here, we can celebrate your first week in style. I¡¯m taking the night off and going for a dip in the pool¡­want toe along?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d given her a beer. She¡¯d tasted beer before but she¡¯d never had one all to herself, and she was very ttered that he was going to let her drink¡­kind of like an adult. ¡°I didn¡¯t even bring a swimsuit Mr. Anderson,¡± she said apologetically. ¡°You can swim in your shorts and tee shirt,¡± he said, ¡°or you can swim in panties and bra¡­unless you¡¯re shopping at Victoria¡¯s Secret, they probably cover up more than a swimsuit nowadays anyway. Hey, listen,¡± he said, ¡°The Mr. Anderson stuff makes me feel old as hell, why don¡¯t you just call me Vince?¡± There was no guile in his voice, and she took what he said at face value. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, so the tee shirt would stay on, and she¡¯d decide about the shorts when she got to the pool. ¡°Okay Vince,¡± she said with a grin that matched his own, ¡°lead on!¡± They walked out to the pool. Tipping his beer back and taking a deep draught, Vince set the beer down and stripped off his tee shirt. His khaki trousers followed and he draped them across the back of awn chair before running over and diving into the clear water of the pool. Keri felt her knees weaken and had to sit down on the chaise longue. Vince¡¯s body was incredible. Every inch of him was bronzed and tan and his lean body rippled with muscles¡­the man was ripped. His broad chest and narrow hips ented the six-pack abs on his t belly, and the powerful muscles of his thighs bulged when he ran. Worst of all, he wore a pair of Speedos that barely covered him and did nothing at all to conceal the huge bulge on his crotch. Chapter 49 Keri was stunned by her body¡¯s reaction to the sudden disy of Vince¡¯s masculinity¡­she had honestly never had any sexual feelings for the man and she was confused, embarrassed, and thrilled at the same time. Vince had noticed nothing at all. ¡°Come on in,¡± he teased, ¡°the water feels great.¡± She took a healthy swallow of the beer and slipped off her shorts. Keri didn¡¯t dive in, she just sort of slipped into the water until she was standing waist-deep in the cool water. Vince sshed water on her and she sshed him back, and soon she had forgotten all about the skin-tight speedo. They began to toss a Nerf football back and forth, talking idly about everything and nothing. Vince grabbed their beers and they lolled against the side of the pool while Vince talked about their wife who had died in childbirth. She innocently asked him if he was dating now, three yearster, but he had mumbled something and lifted himself out of the water to go get more beer. When he rose out of the water, she got another glimpse of his package. Her nipples went rigid, and she briefly touched herself until he came back outside. The second and third beers went down just fine as far as Keri was concerned, but Vince noticed she was getting a little ssy-eyed and decided that he¡¯d better call it a night. Keri knew she was a little drunk, and she agreed readily that it was time for bed¡­unfortunately, she was already past the point of walking straight, she was unused to drinking. Laughing, Vince lifted her in his arms and carried her inside. Her head lolled on his shoulder and her soaked tee shirt might as well have beenpletely transparent. Her lovely breasts were molded to the wet cotton cloth and Vince could see the dark area of her nipples. Before he got her to her bedroom, he had an amazing erection. Keri could feel it bumping against her as he walked, and she could feel the heat in her belly building. She had felt boys erections before, and had even given a few handjobs in the dark¡­but this was different. Vince was a man, an experienced man, and she was alone in his house and it waste at night¡­ She forced herself to stop thinking about it, but the sexual thoughts kept racing back into her head as quickly as she could chase them out. Keri didn¡¯t know if she was ready to be fucked yet, but there was no doubt in her mind that she wanted this man to touch her¡­now! Vince stood her in her room, still dripping from the pool. He was about to leave her alone, and the only thing she coulde up with was to pretend to be more drunk than she was. She wobbled shakily and acted as if she was going to fall, and suddenly she was in his arms again. Raising her arms, she acted as if she couldn¡¯t get the wet shirt off, and Vince reluctantly lifted it over her head. For the first time, Keri¡¯s naked breasts pressed against the firm smooth chest of a man, and the fire between her legs began to rage uncontrobly. It was like nothing else she had ever felt. Wrapping her arms around his neck, Keri pulled herself closer to him, her soft lips parted expectantly. With a groan, Vince responded and their lips touched. The closest Keri coulde to describing it to herselfter was hunger. She was hungry for the taste of his lips and for the feel of his hot body against her own. Her hips pressed forward of their own volition and began to press deliberately against the growing lump in his speedos. They were both shaking. Despite her youth and her timidity, it was Keri who took the next step. Her shaking hand reached between them and she began to stroke his erection, causing the fat tip to rise above the stic waistband. She could feel his leaking ns rubbing against her belly and she was lost. ¡°Oh god,¡± she moaned, sinking to her knees on the plush pile carpet of the bedroom. ¡°Show it to me, Vince.¡± Her eyes were riveted on the swollen ns, and her hands were cupping his balls. ¡°Keri, we can¡¯t do this¡­¡± he stammered. ¡°The fuck we can¡¯t Vince,¡± she said breathlessly, ¡°I¡¯m over eighteen and it¡¯s hard as a rock¡­and you can¡¯t leave me like this.¡± She was breathing hard, her face was flushed, and there was no mistaking her body¡¯s reaction. Whether she was ready or not, her body was ready and it was not going to be denied. Her hands went to his waistband and tugged it down, his erection bobbing in the air and bouncing off her cheek. With a catlike movement of her head, she captured his hardness in her mouth and thrust her head down on it. Vince stood, still as stone with his blue speedos around his ankles as she sucked him greedily. His hands went to her head and he cried out¡­he hadn¡¯t been with a woman since Mark¡¯s mother had died. Keri had never done this before, and her natural reaction to having her mouth flooded with his semen was to swallow. To her surprise, the thick creamy fluid tasted faintly of honeyed almonds, and she began to drink it as fast as he could empty it into her wide and generous mouth. Her nipples were now hard little knots, and she felt a terrible urgency, but she didn¡¯t know what for. She wanted something, and she wanted it right now¡­her body was on fire everywhere he touched her. Reluctantly, she allowed him to pull his still-hard cock from her mouth. It was so sensitive right now that even the soft pull of her lips was too much for Vince. He lifted her to her feet and bent his head to her nipples, her moansing faster and louder. She wed at the thin wet panties, tearing them from her and hunching the vee of her legs at his erection. The hard tip of his cock pushed up against her protruding clit and her eyes got wide as saucers. The touch was electrifying for both of them and Keri¡¯s wide eyes were hooded. She knew now what she was so frantic for, and her inner woman took over from the teenage girl. She stumbled back towards the bed, falling backward with her legs spread wide to receive him in an invitation as old as man himself, her arms wrapped around his neck and pulling him with her. Vince tried to catch himself on his elbows and knees on the mattress, but the woman who had been sweet little Keri only moments ago was having none of it. Her heels locked around the small of his back and she was drawing him inexorably to the shiny wet slit that was waiting impatiently for him. Her hips moved and rotated, chasing and finally capturing the tip of his penis between the puffy red lips of her pussy, the slit on top bumping against her engorged clit. When she felt his ns seat itself at her entrance, she didn¡¯t wait for him to enter her, she simply squeezed as hard as she could with her legs and mmed him into her. There was a brief sh of pain as her umented hymen gave way, swallowed immediately by the hot stab of pleasure as his penis slid along the surface of her clit as he sank into her depths. Some quirk of fate had designed their bodies so that as he moved in and out of her, the pressure of his cock against her clit was constant¡­and Keri couldn¡¯t get enough of the delicious pressure. Her lips pressed to his tightly, she kept mouthing his name as she writhed, impaled on hisrge cock, and voiced her pleasure. It was a long, wild ride for her, one she would never forget. In the end, they screamed into each others¡¯ mouths as he jetted another huge load against the hot, slick walls of her pussy. Keri refused to release him, holding him inside her long after his furious thrusting was over. Her arms and legs remained locked around him and her face nuzzled against his neck. Eventually, Vince fell asleep, but she didn¡¯t let go of him. Keri had no idea where their rtionship was going to go from this point, but she knew one thing with a calm certainty. From now on, her life decisions would be made as a woman. She ran her fingers down his back, tracing the muscles there. Her mother wouldn¡¯t have to worry, because of this secret passion, and Keri would have no regrets about this summer.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 50 BROKEN SECRETS Paige Aylsworth was a demure teen, given to wearing mid-length skirts and baggy sweaters and blouses. She wore her blonde hair up in a bun and hid her clear blue eyes behindrge sses. Almost painfully quiet, she seemed shy and had very few friends. The bulk of her time was spent in quiet, reading. Her blue-cor parents found her to be a little odd, totally different from her two rowdy brothers, but they were always busy with the antics of the two younger boys. ¡°At least she¡¯s not out raising hell with those ¡®goth¡¯ kids,¡± was her father¡¯s response to her mother, Aileen when she asked him about it on the eve of Paige¡¯s eighteenth birthday. Aileen shrugged and forgot her concerns as she raced to the living room where Jeff and Jeremy were practicing body-mming the family cat in imitation of the wrestlers on television. ¡°Paige!¡± Aileen called from the living room, ¡°Pick up the phone, it¡¯s for you!¡± Paige lifted the extension in her room. ¡°Thanks, Mom, I¡¯ve got it.¡± Aileen hung up the phone. No boys to worry about this time, it was Mrs. Hill who was always asking Paige to babysit. ¡°Paige?¡± Sabrina Hill said into the phone. ¡°Hi Brie,¡± Paige answered happily. ¡°Listen hone, y, Todd, and Brett are going to the movies tonight¡­would you like toe over?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± Paige whispered, ¡°are we going to¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, we are sugar, just as soon as you get that hot little body through my door!¡± Early on in their rtionship Sabrina had asked Paige to call her Brie, just as her husband and all her closest friends did. The two women had quickly be very close¡­just how close had remained their most closely guarded secret. Paige let her mother know that she was going over to Brie¡¯s house and that she would probably beteing home. Aileen simply waved at her as she reached to separate the two boys, who were busy fighting over the remote control for the TV. Paige didn¡¯t bother to knock on Brie¡¯s door, she just walked in. ¡°I¡¯m in the bedroom!¡± Brie called out. Paige walked quickly to the bedroom and found Brie lying on the bed, nude. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Brie said, opening her arms to the younger woman. Paige rushed to the bed, kneeling and kissing the blonde older woman. Their lips met sweetly, and Brie¡¯s hand crept beneath the loose sweater Paige was wearing. The feel of hands touching her small breasts sent a shiver through Paige and sent her hand wandering.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Brie¡¯s breasts were muchrger, and her nipples were high standing, begging to be sucked. With a moan, Paige¡¯s lips parted and plunged over the long nipple closest to her. Brie¡¯s body bucked in the bed as Paige¡¯s hungry mouth devoured her. It was not unusual for her to cum when her nipples were sucked this way. Paige soon was naked and lying in Brie¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes baby, like that,¡± Brie groaned as Paige ground against her pussy. Brie ducked her head to Paige¡¯s naked breasts and suckled her as the heat flowed into her from the girl¡¯s frantic contact. ¡°Ohhh,¡± Brie cried out as she came, bucking against the younger girl and taking Paige with her into orgasm. Sweat was streaming from them and their breath wasing fast and hard. ¡°Oh sweetie, if you only knew what that does to me,¡± Brie told her. ¡°Is that what it feels like when a man makes love to you?¡± Paige asked innocently. Brie sat up abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, right?¡± Paige shook her head, looking slightly ashamed. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been with a boy¡­just you¡­and my toy.¡± ¡°Ahhh,¡± Brie said, understanding atst. She knew from the exploration of Paige¡¯s pussy with her fingers that the girl was no virgin, but she hadn¡¯t known all of Paige¡¯s experience had been mechanical. The girl was a natural and had responded to Brie¡¯s first fumbled attempts like a nymphomaniac on Ecstasy. She bent the young girl back on the bed and began to caress her body all over, soothing and rxing her as Brie¡¯s reaction began to build. ¡°Do you think about boys when you use your toy baby?¡± Brie¡¯s soft kiss smothered the answer, but the affirmative nod of Paige¡¯s head was enough of an answer. It was more than in that Paige was starved for physical affection. She spent every moment she could close to Brie¡­as long as there was no one around to see them. Their rtionship was their little secret. ¡°Do you ever think about doing it with boys Paige?¡± Another affirmative nod, but this time Paige hid her face in the hollow of Brie¡¯s neck¡­but her legs spread and her body shook as she did it. ¡°I see,¡± Brie whispered. ¡°A certain boy, right?¡± Another affirmative nod and new wetness flowed from Paige as Brie¡¯s fingers lightly drifted over her heated pussy and writhing hips. ¡°Are you going to tell me his name, Paige?¡± Paige froze, and after a moment shook her head no, almost violently. Brie smiled, this was a nonmystery. She had seen the girl watching Todd hungrily out by the pool, and when he was waxing the car with his shirt off. Brie was almost certain that Todd was the man Paige thought about when she masturbated. She sighed to herself. This was going to be easier than she had thought. Easing herself down between Paige¡¯s widespread legs, Brie let her mind wander as she licked and sucked the tender pink flesh. Paige was snuggled up tight against Brie¡¯s voluptuous satisfied and happy. Brie spoke softly into her ear. ¡°I want to watch you with Todd.¡± Paige blinked, uncertain of what her friend had just said to her. ¡°Wh¡­what?¡± Paige asked. ¡°I want to watch you have sex with my husband,¡± Brie said matter-of-factly. ¡°Just thinking about it makes me horny as hell.¡± She giggled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter baby, don¡¯t you find Todd attractive enough?¡± ¡°Oh no Brie, he¡¯s gorgeous! I just can¡¯t believe you¡¯d want to share him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s sharing me Paige, what¡¯s so unreasonable about me sharing him?¡± ¡°But Brie, what we¡¯re doing is a secret, he doesn¡¯t know about us¡­at least, I didn¡¯t think he knew¡­¡± Brieughed out loud. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about us Paige, but he knows I like girls. Don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe with me, but promise me you¡¯ll think about it. It really would turn me on to see him fucking you.¡± Paige closed her eyes, trying hard not to show her true reaction to Brie¡¯s suggestion. It was no use, Paige¡¯s body betrayed her and she groaned into Brie¡¯s luscious breasts as she came. The next few days passed by in a blur for Paige. She was absent-minded and couldn¡¯t concentrate on her schoolwork. More time was spent with her lifeliketex dildo than was spent with her beloved books¡­not that anyone outside her bedroom noticed. When her mother called her on the phone on Thursday night, she ran breathlessly to answer it. She leaned against the wall, suddenly conscious that she was wearing only her ankle-length nnel nightgown with nothing on beneath it. The nubby fabric was causing her nipples to stiffen and resulting wetness between her legs even before she heard Brie¡¯s sultry voice. ¡°Have you been thinking about what we talked about baby?¡± Brie cooed. Paige managed to choke out the word ¡®yes¡¯ as she squeezed her legs together tightly. It was the best she could manage. ¡°I¡¯m going to call back in a little bit and tell your mother we need you for the whole weekend,¡± Brie whispered. ¡°Todd is standing right here beside me Paige, and he¡¯s rock hard just thinking about you.¡± ¡°No¡­.¡± Paige whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t want toe over baby?¡± Brie asked with fake surprise. Paige was hooked and Brie was sure of it. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want some of this delicious cock Paige?¡± Brie sucked noisily on Todd¡¯s cock, holding the phone close to her smacking lips. ¡°Jesus he tastes good Paige honey¡­¡± Paige was silent for a moment. ¡°Y¡­yes, I want to,¡± she whispered. ¡°That¡¯s great baby, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night.¡± The phone went dead in Paige¡¯s ear. ¡°What did Mrs. Hill want Paige?¡± Aileen asked. ¡°She wanted to be sure if I was free this weekend Mom, before she mitted to an engagement. She¡¯ll call back in just a little while to check with you, but I told her I was pretty sure you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Chapter 51 Paige slipped between the clean fresh sheets and lifted her nightgown to her neck. Spreading her legs as wide as she could, she began to touch her breasts, tracing small circles on the sensitive skin around her nipples. The slower her hands moved, the more tension built in her body. Her focus was broken by Aileen¡¯s knock on her door. ¡°Mrs. Hill says she¡¯ll see you at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow night honey.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks, Mom!¡± Paige said. She reached for the box under her bed and brought out the eight-inch flesh-coloredtex cock, holding it close to her eyes and touching it in wonder. Was it as big as Todd¡¯s? How different would a real one feel in her hands? Her mouth watered as she thought about conversations she had heard in gym locker rooms¡­conversations about blowjobs and letting boys cum in your mouth. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure about letting a boy cum in her mouth, but it sounded sexy as hell when she heard them talking about it. Ducking under the covers once more, she used both hands to push thetex cock inside her soaking-wet orifice¡­and she began to cum. Paige was a little disappointed when Brie let her in, Todd was nowhere in sight. Her small nipples were already hard in anticipation of her first experience with a real live man inside her, but she was a little nervous too. Brie tugged her inside and closed the door behind them. Taking Paige into her arms, she kissed the young woman slowly and thoroughly, taking the nervous tensionpletely out of Paige¡¯s body. ¡°Come on,¡± Brie said, ¡°let¡¯s celebrate.¡± She led Paige into the bedroom, which was a fairnd of dim candles and incense. Toddy on the bed, wearing only the silk bottoms of a pair of white pajamas. On a tray beside the bed, lit by another dim candle, was a bottle of champagne on ice and three crystal flutes. He sat up and poured for all of them, passing the stemware to Paige and his wife. ¡°To us!¡± he said, lifting his drink to his lips. Paige sipped hers, but her eyes were locked on his full lips as they pressed against the crystal. The sight set her to shivering. Paige stared wide-eyed at the darkly handsome Todd, his smoothly muscled torso gleaming in the semi-darkness. His hard belly disyed the six-pack abs that Paige admired so much, and his t belly showed that his navel was almost an outie¡­an indicator of incredibly low body fat. The lump beneath the waistband of the pajama bottoms was impressive. Brie giggled. ¡°I want to see you suck him,¡± she whispered, watching Paige¡¯s face color. ¡°Our secret is broken now,¡± she said, ¡°Todd knowsN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. everything¡­¡± Paige¡¯s color darkened. Brie slid closer to her young lover. ¡°He loves to have his cock sucked baby, but wait til you feel it inside you. It¡¯s so big and so hard.¡± Her hands went to Paige¡¯s blouse, unbuttoning it slowly. Paige could feel Todd¡¯s eyes on her as Paige exposed her bra and then slipped the blouse slowly off her shoulders. Inside the bra, her nipples stiffened. The short skirt followed, and Paige felt a little awkward wearing only thecy bra and the sheer panties in front of Todd. Deep inside, she knew she wanted to be naked for him¡­many times in her fantasies she had joyously spread her legs in front of him, but in real life, she had rarely even spoken with him. The conflict between reality and her fantasies was making this more difficult for her. Brie seemed to sense the problem and kept up a running pattern of erotic talk to encourage her. Todd was the one who broke the spell. He leaned forward while Brie was removing thecy push-up bra and kissed Paige¡¯s lush lips softly. At first, it was a small brush kiss, but as the bra fell and her small breasts were exposed, it became more insistent and his tongue prated her lips. When he began to explore the recesses of her mouth with his tongue, Paige opened to him. Brie was naked, and she was pulling at Paige¡¯s panties. Paige got up on all fours to make it easier for Brie to slide the panties off, and then Brie said something that sent Paige¡¯s blood racing. ¡°Take his pajamas off sweetie¡­with your teeth.¡± Brie was lightly tracing arabesque designs on the soft skin of Paige¡¯s back, and lightly pushing her head towards Todd¡¯s belly. Paige was shaking with held-back desire. It was one thing for Brie to talk about it, but the reality of making Todd naked and touching his cock with his wife in the same room was more than a little unnerving. Paige tentatively took the front of the silk pajama bottoms in her teeth, inhaling the man¡¯s smell deeply and sensing the stiffening of the penis only inches from her mouth. As she pulled the loose pajamas down, Todd¡¯s swollen cock escaped and bumped against her nose. Brie was giggling like a teen when Paige gave up on pulling the bottoms off and quickly captured the tip of the tempting staff between her eager lips. Paige was amazed at the softness of the skin of his cock, especially since the cartge and muscle beneath was so hard. He tasted too fresh¡­and Paige was wildly excited. Taking as much of him in her mouth as she could, perhaps half, her hands began to explore his balls. Briey beside her, sucking her nipples and stroking between her now widespread legs. The sensations she was feeling were unbearably sweet. ¡°Does he feel good in your mouth baby?¡± Brie purred. ¡°Does he taste good to you?¡± The questions were so fraught with passion that Paige¡¯s eyes blurred and her efforts to take more of the huge cock into her mouth redoubled. Paige¡¯s moans were getting louder when she felt Brie¡¯s lips and tongue begin to explore the outside of her pussy. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Paige mumbled around the shaft in her mouth. Brie sat up and pulled Paige¡¯s mouth off Todd¡¯s cock, pushing Paige back on the bed and spreading her thighs. ¡°Fuck her Todd!¡± Brie rasped. Todd knelt between Paige¡¯s silken thighs and brushed the tip of his erection against the wetness of her pussy. ¡°Please!¡± Paige begged. ¡°Fuck her,¡± Brie demanded, her face between the two lovers, her tongue seeking Paige¡¯s clit as her husband¡¯s cock slowly entered the teen¡¯s virgin slit. Unable to restrain her orgasms, Paige began to cum repeatedly from the ministrations of Todd and Brie. Each one seemed to build on thest, each onerger and more shattering. When Todd finally unleashed a torrent of thick hot cum inside of her, Paige¡¯s eyes rolled up in her head and she remembered no more. She awakened in the darkened bedroom, the candles all burned out, and she was sandwiched between her two lovers. Never had she felt more content. She gazed at the sleeping Todd and fondled his penis while he slept. Brie¡¯s firm breasts were pressed tight against the naked skin of her back. Sighing, shey her head on Todd¡¯s belly, his penis inches from her mouth. Paige was d that her secrets were broken and exposed. She reached behind her and pulled Brie¡¯s hand to her breast, and then bent further to take Todd¡¯s cock into her mouth. Chapter 52 SECRET SEDUCTION ¡°I¡¯ll take her home honey,¡± Gordon told his wife, giving her a peck on the cheek. ¡°Thanks, baby,¡± Charlotte said, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted and I¡¯ve got a splitting headache. I¡¯m going on to bed.¡± Without even waiting to talk with Carly, their babysitter, Charlotte mounted the stairs to their bedroom. Gordon sighed. No fun and games for him tonight, Charlotte would be down for the count. He walked into the living room. ¡°Hi Carly,¡± he said. The attractive teenager was sprawled out on the sofa with a book open, and Gordon was slightly aroused by the long coltish legs bared by the athletic shorts the girl was wearing. It was easy to tell that she wore no bra beneath the thin tee shirt she was wearing, though he hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier in the evening. At the moment, her nipples were pressing hard against the thin fabric and her lips seemed slightly swollen. If she had been older Gordon would have assumed she¡¯de straight from her lover¡¯s bed. ¡°Are you ready to go home?¡± he asked her. ¡°It¡¯s not a school night Mr. Hendrix,¡± she told him with azy grin. ¡°I¡¯m in no real rush, we can go whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± She put her book down, folding the page to keep her ce in the paperback novel and setting it on the sofa beside her. ¡°But I have to go to the bathroom first.¡± Her smile seemed to light up the room, and Gordon watched her swaying hips as she walked barefoot down the hall to the downstairs bathroom. When she closed the door, Gordon sat down on the sofa and idly picked up the book she had been reading. His eyebrows rose immediately when he opened it to the page she had been reading from¡­it was no wonder she needed to visit the bathroom. He read the page she had marked: Shirley knew she had little time before Roger¡¯s wife would be back from the store. She walked in front of him and slowly began to remove her blouse, baring her breasts to his hot gaze. ¡°I want you Roger,¡± she said as she slipped her shorts down, exposing her ripe shaven pussy to him. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted you since the first time you hired me as your babysitter.¡± She knelt before him and unzipped his pants, freeing his huge cock and holding it both her hands. ¡°It¡¯s so big,¡± she breathed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But, you¡¯re just a kid¡­¡± Roger began. ¡°I¡¯m old enough to know what to do with this Roger,¡± Shirley said. She opened her mouth wide and took his rampant cock deep into her throat. Shirley took it in until her nose bumped his pelvic bone twice before she took it out and grinned up at him. ¡°I want your cum in my mouth, Roger, I want to taste it and then I want to swallow it¡­and the next time your wife leaves us alone I want to feel your cock deep inside my pussy!¡± She licked delicately at the swollen head of his penis. ¡°Or maybe in my ass¡­would you like to stick this big dick in my ass Roger?¡± ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± Gordon said under his breath, quickly closing the book and cing it back down on the sofa. He could hear hering back down the hallway, and he quickly stood up. His face was flushed, and he was unable to meet her gaze when she got back. She sat down on the sofa and stretched her arms and legs, yawning widely. Her small breasts pushed against the tee shirt, and her actions caused the shirt hem to rise, exposing her t belly and showing how low on the hips her athletic shorts hung. Gordon felt his cock rising. ¡°Uhhhh, I guess we¡¯d better be going now,¡± he stuttered. Carly stood up and then bent over to pick up her book from the sofa, giving him a quick glimpse of her smasmaller breasts as the tee shirt hung from her slim shoulders. He got a better glimpse as she bent over to slip on her tennis shoes over her bare feet. He was shaken to his core. She slouched on the front seat, her long shapely legs on the dash and the wind blowing through the open window caressing the blonde ponytail. The dim lights of the dashboard gave her fast an erotic cast. Jesus, get a grip Gordon he said to himself, she¡¯s reading a fucking book, not daydreaming about sucking your cock! He sighed. ¡°What are you thinking about Mr. Hendrix? Why the sighs?¡± Carly asked him. Gordon managed a weak grin. ¡°Just thinking about things better left unsaid,¡± he told her, wishing he had the balls to tell her exactly what was on his mind. Charlotte had gained a lot of weight since their marriage eight years before, and she no longer had any interest in sex whatsoever. Carly turned in the seat, leaving one foot on the floor and drawing one foot up to her ass on the front seat. Gordon nearly drove off the road. It wasn¡¯t clear in the dim light, but he thought for a moment that he had glimpsed bare skin where her panties were supposed to be up inside the loose leg of the shorts. She waved gaily from the front door of her house just before she went inside, and Gordon waved back. He only made it to the corner before he had to pull over and reach for his erection. His mind was going back to the glimpses of her breasts and the tantalizing peek up the leg of her shorts as he stroked himself¡­it didn¡¯t take long before he erupted all over his steering wheel and dashboard. It took him longer to clean it up than it had taken him to cum. ¡°I¡¯m going to my mother¡¯s house until she gets over the surgery Gordon,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°I¡¯ve talked it over with Carly¡¯s mother and she¡¯s going toe stay with you and the kids until I get back, it¡¯s all arranged. I¡¯ve stocked up the pantry with stuff she likes, and the kids¡¯ lunch money is all broken down in envelopes, all Carly has to do is hand them each day¡¯s envelope and get them dressed.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to stay here Charlotte, I can drive her home every night,¡± Gordon said, doing his best to hide his excitement. ¡°I told you, I talked to her mom and this is the best way to handle it Gordon, just do as I said and everything will be fine.¡± Charlotte walked away grouching under her breath. She would be gone for a couple of weeks, and it was just like Gordon to want to change all the arrangements she had made for his benefit. Ungrateful bastard. ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± Gordon called as he walked through the front door. It was almost eight o¡¯clock,te for him, but a meeting with a client had kept himter than he expected. Both his boys came bounding from the bathroom upstairs, freshly bathed and wearing pajamas. They leaped into his waiting arms and begged him to read them a story because ¡°Carrie says we have to go to bed and mommy said we have to do whatever she tells us to.¡± Gordon grinned at his boys and carried them up to their bedroom. As he walked down the hallway he met Carrieing from the bathroom. She was dressed in her usual babysitting clothes, shorts, and a tee shirt, but this time they were soaking wet. Chapter 53 Gordon¡¯s mouth fell open in astonishment¡­the white tee shirt was all but transparent, and the wet shorts might have been painted on with a brush. Carrie¡¯s entire body was on disy, and she was gorgeous. ¡°I got a little wet trying to get the boys cleaned up after dinner,¡± she said. She made no move to cover herself, almost as if she didn¡¯t know she appeared nearly naked in front of the older man. ¡°If you¡¯re going to read them a bedtime story, I¡¯ll go ahead and change so I can do my schoolwork.¡± Carrie walked calmly to the spare bedroom, carelessly leaving the door open just a tiny bit. Gordon gulped as he saw her lift the tee shirt over her head, but he only glimpsed her bare back before she stepped out of view. Suppressing his desire to walk over to the door and peek inside, he carried the boys to their beds and sat down to read them a bedtime story. When the boys were asleep, Gordon showered and put on his shorts and tee shirt before going down to see what was left for his dinner. Avoiding temptation, he didn¡¯t even check the living room for Carrie but instead walked into the kitchen to see what was left for him to eat for dinner. Carrie entered the kitchen quietly, watching Gordon as he bent over to look inside the refrigerator. He wasn¡¯t bad looking for an older guy, she thought, and he had a cute butt. ¡°I left yours in the oven,¡± she said, startling him. Gordon stood and turned to look at her. He wasn¡¯t certain, but it appeared that she was only wearing arge tee shirt that barely came to midthigh. He was unable to suppress his erection as she walked past him to the oven and reached in to get his dinner te. When she bent over to get the te, his suspicions were verified. She wore no panties. He ate quietly at the dinner table, his mind filled with ideas that he was sure would condemn him to an eternity in hell. Carrie was hot, and the only thing between him and that fabulous body was a thin tee shirt¡­he needed to finish his supper and go to bed. Alone. He almost made it. ¡°Mr. Hendrix?¡± Carrie called from the living room. ¡°Yes Carrie, what can I do for you?¡± he asked, not intending the double entendre. ¡°I need some help with my homework, would you mind?¡± Her legs were bent at the knees, and her bare feet were crossed in the air behind her. The hem of the tee shirt was so high that the bottoms of her ass cheeks were visible. She patted the carpet behind her. Sighing, he sank to his knees beside her. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing that a lottely,¡± Carrie said, gazing at him with her intelligent green eyes. She rolled over onto her side, causing the tee shirt to rise even higher. Gordon stayed on his belly, hiding his full-blown erection. Slowly, Carrie raised her right knee and nted her foot on the floor. Her hairless pussy was clearly in evidence. ¡°Honestly,¡± she said, ¡°I never thought it would be so hard.¡± Gordon nced down, but his cock was safely pressed against the floor, out of sight. Sheughed at him. ¡°I meant getting you to look at me,¡± she said coyly, ¡°not, you know, you being hard!¡± Carrie looked deeply into his eyes. ¡°I want you to look at me,¡± she said. ¡°If this has anything to do with that book of yours,¡± Gordon said, ¡°I need to go to bed right now¡­¡± Giggling, Carrie sat up and lifted the tee shirt over her head and sat before him, nude, and irresistible. She reached for him, tugging at his tee shirt. ¡°It has everything to do with that book of mine.¡± Bending him back to the floor, she took his hand and pressed it to her breast as she kissed him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that feel good?¡± she whispered against the taut flesh of his chest, where her lips and tongue were searching for and finding his nipples. Hers was hard against his clutching palm. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying for months to get your attention,¡± she breathed. Moving her head lower, she reached for the huge bulge in his shorts. ¡°And this is what I want. Her hand slid inside the stic waistband of his shorts and wrapped around his swollen cock. ¡°I had to be careful, keep it a secret when your wife was home,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to do that now. I¡¯ve seen the look in your eyes when I sh my boobs at you, Gordon.¡± Feeling much more confident now, she was using his first name as she moved her pouty lips to hover over the straining head of his penis. ¡°For the next couple of weeks, you can look all you want Gordon¡­and you can touch too!¡± Her mouth enveloped his cock. She had to have been practicing somewhere, he thought, because she took him deep inside her hot wet mouth with one slick move. Any thoughts he had harbored about not taking advantage of the babysitter imploded in his brain as she sucked him. Unlike any woman he had been with, even the ones before he met Charlotte, Carrie showed no signs of being in a hurry to get the blowjob over with¡­she seemed to be reveling in the oral contact. ¡°Damn you taste good,¡± she mumbled around his erect organ, affirming his thought. She took her mouth off him long enough to lick his shaft and work his balls over with her tongue. ¡°I saw where you had opened my book, you didn¡¯t fold the page back,¡± she murmured. ¡°Did that page excite you like it did me?¡± He nodded sickly. He knew now what wasing, and his cock had control of him now¡­his brain was helpless. Carrie¡¯s mouth swooped back down on him, and he could feel her throat muscles grab at him as she made swallowing motions with them. Coming up for air, Carrie said, ¡°God I¡¯ve wanted this for so long Gordon, please cum in my mouth.¡± She said it intensely, staring at the throbbing prick in her hand. There was an expectant look on her face as she stroked his cock with excruciating slowness. Her eyes locked with his. ¡°Do all your dirty girls want to eat your cum?¡± she asked, licking her lips. ¡°Jesus!¡± Gordon breathed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I do Gordon,¡± she smiled wickedly. ¡°When you start to cum I¡¯m going to open my mouth wide and point your cock right inside, and anything that doesn¡¯t shoot into my mouth I¡¯m going top up with my tongue. I¡¯ve been practicing this with the boys at school, and now I¡¯ve got it down perfectly.¡± Her tongue reached down andpped at his swollen head. She stroked him smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ll bet you have the sweetest cum I¡¯ve ever tasted,¡± she whispered. Gordon could take no more, and the tip of his cock exploded, gushers of thick scalding cum shooting up and into Carrie¡¯s open mouth. After the second spurt, she slipped her mouth over his ns and sucked the rest of his cum from him. Then she did as she had said she would. Carrie licked up every spilled drop of his cum. When she was done, she straddled him and kissed him. ¡°Just like in the book Gordon, just like in the book.¡± ¡°I want your cum in my mouth, Roger, I want to taste it and then I want to swallow it¡­and the next time your wife leaves us alone I want to feel your cock deep inside my pussy!¡± She licked delicately at the swollen head of his penis. ¡°Or maybe in my ass¡­would you like to stick this big dick in my ass Roger?¡± Chapter 54 UNTAMED SECRETS Her name was Angel, but it didn¡¯t reflect on her character. She was a dirty girl, and she was proud of it. She had gone through the bad boys in school, the real bad boys, not the wannabes, in a matter of months. She had discovered that grown men could give her what she needed by ident when she had substituted for a friend with a babysitting job one Friday night. Tina had called her and begged her to take her ce because of a once-in-a-lifetime chance to catch Tina¡¯s favorite musical group live in concert. Tina had taken the job long before the concert had been announced, and she was desperate. Angel epted the job when Tina offered to match whatever the Sullivans paid her for the one-night job¡­it should be a good-paying job because the Sullivans couldn¡¯t give a time when it would be over, and that meant ate night for sure. Terry Sullivan wasn¡¯t sure he liked the looks of Tina¡¯s recement¡­oh sure, she was hot as hell but she dressed like a little slut. He decided it didn¡¯t matter, his three year old wasn¡¯t going to pick up any character traits from a one-time babysitter anyway. He discussed it with his wife Flora, who agreed to talk with Tina before the next time they needed her. Just after one a. m., a very frustrated Terry came through the front door, half carrying Flora, who had gotten so drunk that she was unable to stand up. ¡°Oh my,¡± Angel had said, rushing to the door. Sheughed. ¡°Do you need a little help Mr. Sullivan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± Terry said, but when he saw the mischievous smile on Angel¡¯s face he had tough. ¡°OK, so it¡¯s funny,¡± he said. ¡°Help me get her upstairs to the bed.¡± Angel took one arm and Terry took the other and they managed to get the stone drunk Flora up the stairs and into her bed. Flora was just so much dead weight and they didn¡¯t even try to get her dress off of her, they just covered her with a nket and let her alone. ¡°Shit,¡± Terry said, ¡°She knew damned well tonight was a celebration. I had big ns for her when we got home.¡± He said it with a pained look on his face and Angel dropped her eyes to the front of his pants. There was no question the man was aroused. She dropped all pretense of ¡®nice little babysitter¡¯ and spoke to him as she would to one of her friends¡­hell, he already owed her the money and she didn¡¯t give a damn if he never hired her again. ¡°If you¡¯re so horny, why don¡¯t you just lift up her skirts and fuck her?¡± Terry stared at the small, dark-haired, sloe-eyed girl as if he hadn¡¯t noticed her before. She was willow slender, and those sloe eyes were huge and dark¡­no way to tell if they were ck or dark brown. Her raven hair hung to her waist, and she had it pulled back and to one side. When she saw him checking her out, she threw out her chest and cocked a hip at him arrogantly. ¡°Do you think that just because I¡¯m young I don¡¯t know that men fuck drunk passed-out women all the time?¡± she asked him. ¡°It¡¯s not a subject I thought you might be familiar with, no,¡± he said frankly. When I was your age we were lucky to be able to get a feel after the seventh or eighth date. It was not entirely true, but he had gotten his face pped more than once trying it earlier than that. ¡°We do a lot more than just feel each other up these days Mr. Sullivan¡­a lot more.¡± Angel was eyeing his package openly now. The boys weren¡¯tbenough for her anymore, but Mr. Sullivan was big and brawny, and very hot with hisntern jaw and sharp blue eyes. His hair was the color of her own. Terry appraised her, and ripped off his tie. Tearing his shirt off and kicking off his shoes, he crooked his finger at her and motioned her out of the bedroom. ¡°Would you like a soda?¡± he asked her. ¡°I¡¯d rather have a beer,¡± she said. ¡°I won¡¯t go to jail for giving you a soda,¡± heughed. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things you can give me without going to jail Mr. Sullivan,¡± she teased. ¡°I won¡¯t tell on you if you give me a sip of your beer.¡± AngelN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. was very close behind him now, and when he stopped to turn and look at her, her breasts were nearly touching his broad chest. Her mind was racing, filled with thoughts of what a man might do that the boys hadn¡¯t known about. Her nipples rose against the front of her shirt, and she saw him watching them. ¡°Do you like staring at my tits Mr. Sullivan?¡± she asked him, her hands slipping up beneath them. His look was openly lustful now, and she was bing aroused by his interest. Very slowly, she crossed her hands and reached for the hem of her shirt, lifting it over her head and exposing the ckce bra beneath. ¡°I¡¯ll show them to you, but you have to show me something in return.¡± She licked her lips. In just a very short time shevwould know if he¡¯d y her game¡­and she was getting hot. There weren¡¯t many grown men bold enough to y wild games with a teenage girl with untamed secrets. ¡°Oh hell yeah,¡± he whispered. Without batting an eye, Terry took off his tee shirt, exposing the dark mat of ck hair on his broad chest and his rippling muscles. Angel ran her small hand across his six-pack abs and drew in her breath sharply. He was beautiful! Her fingers wandered up his t belly and tangled themselves in the thick ck hair of his chest. Shevcould feel the heat building in her belly. Terry reached for her and threw her over his shoulder, carrying her to the deep pile carpet of his living room. He reached for the fastener of her bra, and when she showed no reluctance or surprise, he unfastened it and dropped it to the floor. With a subdued growl, his lips dropped and fastened on a rigid nipple. It was just what Angel needed to set her off. Her hands dropped to his belt and began to unfasten it. ¡°If I¡¯m gonna suck your cock I¡¯m gonna call you Terry,¡± she said roughly, tearing at his pants. ¡°If you¡¯re gonna suck my dick you can call me anything you want,¡± Terrys said, roughly pushing her head down to the level of his zipper. Chapter 55 Angel had no time to marvel at how muchrger his cock was than the boys at school¡¯s were, Terry eagerly thrust his cock into her open mouth and began to fuck her just as if he was in her pussy. Angel¡¯s pussy contracted as she felt him fucking her mouth. He was wildly thrusting, taking his pleasure without a care as to how she felt or whether she liked it¡­and for some perverse reason, it was wildly exciting to her. ¡°You like that don¡¯t you bitch,¡± he said, pulling her hair. Angel¡¯s heart leaped. There was none of the timidity of the young men she had been with, this was simply sex in its¡¯ rawest form. Her emphatic ¡°Yes!¡± was muffled by the thick penis thrusting deep into her mouth. It was a struggle to catch her breath when his cock prated her throat, especially when he broke his rhythm and held it deep inside her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Regardless of the feeling of suffocation, she eagerly sought out his cock with her lips as soon as she managed to catch her breath when he let up on her. The whole scenario was driving her wild. Terry groaned and flooded her hungry mouth with his cum, and Angel swallowed wildly. There was stray cum dripping from her lips and chin when Terry fell back to the floor, gasping for breath. Angel let up longvenough to peel off her shorts and panties before returning to his semi-erect cock. Her pussy was dripping wet, and she squatted over him, guiding him into her heated depths. She was calling the shots now. Hips writhing frantically, Angel leaned down and put her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Fuck me, Terry,¡± she demanded. ¡°Stick that big cock deep in me and make mebscream!¡± Throwing her head back, she unleashed a stream of gutter talk that first shocked and then excited him. There was more to this slip of a girl than he had ever expected. The sinuous twists her body made as she rode him mercilessly would have made a very hot porn flick, and the incredibly tight hot wetness of her pussy was indescribable. Terry thrust mindlessly into her, his hands pressed hard to her breasts. She leaned forward until their noses touched. ¡°Save a little cum for the next round baby,¡± she whispered hoarsely, ¡°as soon as you make me cum I want to feel that big cock in my ass.¡± Angel shuddered on him and began to cum. Terry watched her eyes as she sat up and began to finger her clit. She was rowdy and vocal when she came, unlike the docile and quiet Flora. The girl was driving him nuts. Terry held himself back as Angel¡¯s eyes rolled up in her head when she came on him, her expressed desire to have his cock in her ass burning in the forefront of his brain. Angely back on the floor, breathing hard. Her legs were spread wide and her hand was still on Terry¡¯s cock. ¡°Wow,¡± she said, ¡°that was a hell of a ride.¡± ¡°It sure was,¡± Terry sighed. He rolled over onto his belly and watched her. ¡°You¡¯re nothing like what I expected.¡± Angel gave him a mischievous smile. ¡°You¡¯re no ¡®Joe Ordinary yourself¡¯. I had no idea you were so forceful.¡± ¡°Sex has never been like that for me before,¡± he exined to her. ¡°I mean, I cum and all, but I¡¯ve never met anyone who just really wanted to fuck. You¡¯re kind of crazy¡­in the best of all possible ways.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like this all the time,¡± Angel admitted. ¡°But sometimes I feel all caged up like some animal in a zoo. People expect me to do this, people want me to do that, and all the good stuff is for ¡®when you¡¯re old enough.¡¯ Jesus, I¡¯m over eighteen, when am I going to be ¡®old enough?¡¯ I get tired of waiting¡­and then I get restless and horny.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°And then I want to be bad.¡± Angel dipped her head to engulf the tip of his cock. Terry flipped her over onto her belly. ¡°Sometimes,¡± he said, ¡°I want to be bad too.¡± His swollen ns rubbed against the tight puckered rosebud of her ass. His middle finger went to herstill-wett pussy and collected the juices gathered there, and then came back to ther the sticky wetness on her ass. He rubbed his cock up and down in the crack of her ass, his precum adding to the moisture there. ¡°Are you sure you want me to do this?¡± he asked her. Angel spread the cheeks of her ass with her hands. ¡°It won¡¯t be my first time Terry, I love being ass fucked.¡± Terry slipped inside the puckered ring, surprised at the ease with which she epted him. Angel groaned, but it was not a groan of pain. ¡°Oh hell yes Terry, stick it in there, it feels really good.¡± Her hands spread out beside her and wed at the carpet as she felt him slide further into her ass. She had never told anyone, but she had been prated just this way the very first time she had sex with a boy. They had both been innocent and curious, and she had been eager to get naked and touch his cock. Neither of them knew what they were doing, and before she realized that she was going to let him fuck her, he was stabbing away at her, cumming before he even prated her. ¡°No wait¡­ wait!¡± she had cried, but she hadn¡¯t been able to stuff him inside her before he finished cumming. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± the boy had said brokenly, ashamed of his premature ejaction. Angel had reached down between them and collected some of his sperm on her fingers and brought it to her mouth, just inches from her own. Making a great show of it, she had ced the gobbet of cum on her tongue and sucked her fingers dry. Mayy she said. ¡°It¡¯s all right baby, we can do it again.¡± She had wrapped her arms around him and kissed him, moving her hips so that hisstill-hardd cock had been thered with his cum. When she felt his enthusiasm mount, she had od her legs wide and begged him to fuck her. His furiously excited stab went into the wrong orifice entirely. The stab of pain was like a lightning strike between her eyes, but before she could scream, the pure wickedness of what he had done transformed her into a ravening slut. She wanted more. They had fucked until the dawn broke, both of them getting in trouble for being out toote. She had taken his cock in every orifice they had been able to fit it in, and though she was tired and sore, she was in no way a virgin after that first night. Tonight, Terry¡¯s cock inside her ass was hot and exciting, and she was fighting to hold off a new orgasm before he had even fully entered her. ¡°Yesss,¡± she hissed as he sank himself fully inside her ass. ¡°Be very still,¡± she whispered to Terry, her eyes bright and her body quivering around his cock. ¡°Am I hurting you?¡± Terry asked. ¡°Hell no,¡± Angel said, ¡°I¡¯m trying to make itst.¡± Terry was having trouble maintaining his calm¡­this was his first anal experience in forty forty-ones of life, and everything about this teen was driving him up the wall. Angel finally managed to still herself, and then she smiled at him. ¡°Fuck me sorryry, fuck me slow and make me cum.¡± She arched her back and pressed her rigid nipples against the hair of his chest. ¡°Oh fuck that feels good!¡± Terry stroked into her firmly and deeply, the dry heat of her ass a unique and exciting experience for him. His pace was excruciatingly slow, and both of them were submerged in the bliss of total ecstasy. It was too good tost, and his first st of cum struck the inner walls of her anal cavity was a surprise to them both. Angel came with him. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to take more jobs from Tina,¡± Angel murmured in their afterglow. Chapter 56 SECRET ADDICTION Hollyy nude on the carpet in front of the wide screen tv, her legs spread wide as she tried hard to imagine the giant cock on the screen between her lips. She watched in lewd fascination as the cock spewed an enormous amount of cum into the open mouth of the nude woman onscreen with him. She had watched videos on the inte, but this was the first time she had watched one that featured someone she knew¡­and in this case, it was the man and woman for whom she was babysitting. The Howards were a very attractive couple¡­but Holly had only just found out how really attractive they were tonight. The evening had started normally enough, Holly hade over straight from her gymnastics practice to the Howard home, and Jenny Howard had hugged her and wrinkled her nose, pointing towards the guest bathroom. Holly had giggled delightedly. It was a standing joke between them because in order for her to get to the Howard house on time for them to leave for their meetings, Holly had to skip the shower at the end of practice and rush to her car to make it. Holly had showered and changed into a tee shirt and shorts. She put nothing else on because she had forgotten to put underwear in the bag before she left for school. It didn¡¯t really matter because she would probably be spending the night¡­the Howards rarely made it home before three a. m. and when they were thatte she slept in the guest bedroom. The couple was standing in the living room waiting to leave when she came out of the bathroom, and their four year old daughter Lissy was standing with them. ¡°I¡¯ve got her,¡± Holly said, scooping the smiling girl up in her arms and giving her a hug. Lissy smiled¡­she adored Holly. ¡°Seven-thirty is bedtime for Lissy,¡± Mandy Howard said with a smile. Dean Howard smiled as well, but his eyes were running over the slim gymnasts body rather than watching his daughter. Mandy elbowed him in the side and Holly giggled as he colored slightly and made for the front door. ¡°We¡¯ll be home when we get home!¡± Mandy said as she waved to Holly and Lissy. Mandy reached across the front seat of the car and grabbed Dean¡¯s swollen cock, squeezing it yfully. ¡°You should go ahead and give it a shot baby, she¡¯s old enough.¡± She knew her husband lusted after the willowy Holly, and had even entertained a fantasy or two about the girl herself. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly baby,¡± Dean said, reaching across back handed to cup one of Mandy¡¯s firm full breasts. ¡°She¡¯s just a kid, what would she want with an old buzzard like me?¡± ¡°You¡¯d be surprised Dean,¡± Mandy retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the way she eyes your cock when she thinks I¡¯m not looking.¡± She didn¡¯t mention that every woman in the swing group they were going to meet wanted him as soon as they could get his clothes off him. Dean was hot, he had a really big cock, and he knew how to use it. Holly put Lissy to bed right on time, and the tiny girl fell asleep right away. Holly wandered downstairs and turned on the big t screen tv, watching a few of her favorite shows before turning the thing off. Bored, she rummaged through the movie DVDs that the Howards kept by the recliner, but found nothing interesting. A short trip to the wall to wall bookcase that covered one wall of the living room didn¡¯t reveal anything interesting to read¡­but when she found four books stuck together on the next to bottom shelf, her curiosity was piqued. Lifting the books out, she found that they had been glued together to cover an unlocked cedar box. The box contained several dated but otherwise unmarked DVDs, thetest of which corresponded with thest time she had worked for the Howards. Curious, she took the DVD over to the yer and turned the t screen back on. Holly¡¯s shorts were instantly soaked as the screen revealed Dean Howard standing before a well stacked blonde who was sucking heartily on his amazinglyrge penis. Dean waspletely naked, his washboard belly and muscr chest and thighs gorgeous in the light from the room he was in. Holly could make out Mandy Howard lying on her back at Dean¡¯s feet, a trim sandy blonde man with a swimmer¡¯s build plunging his cock into her. The sound was perfect and Holly could hear Mandy begging the man to fuck her harder. In a very few moments, Mandy was moaning loudly as she came. Dean wore a look of concentration as the blonde managed to take his entire length into her mouth. He suddenly groaned and it seemed to Holly that his knees buckled a little as he backed out of the blonde¡¯s mouth. Thick spurts of white sperm shot through the air, and several women scrambled to get a taste of it. The picture zoomed in on the women greedily catching his cum in the air or licking it off each other¡¯s faces. Mandy joined the circle of faces and sucked the thick sperm from the blonde woman¡¯s mouth. Holly came, three fingers buried deep inside her pussy. After a few minutes rest, Holly refocused on the TV screen. There was so much going on that she couldn¡¯t keep up with it all. She actually recognized several of the couples as she continued watching, but the shock of recognition was overpowered by the lust that was ming inside her. Whenever she got interested in one of the varied sex acts being carried out onscreen, her attention would get diverted by the sound of Dean or Mandy¡¯s voice and her eyes would seek them out. It was clear that they were both actively sought by the other members of the group. At one point, she saw Mandy straddling one man, sucking another and holding a stiff cock in each hand. It was at that point that Dean walked up behind her, and, settling down to his knees, slowly entered Mandy¡¯s ass. The camera operator walked around to their side and captured the blissful look on Mandy¡¯s face as the man in her mouth came while Dean was pumping in and out of her ass. Holly came again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Holly had to get up several times to either relieve herself or get a drink for her dry throat, but she halted the DVD while she did it each time. After the third time she got up, she stripped off her clothes and left them on the recliner¡­she had never been so horny in her life. She lost track of the times she had cum, but the lust wouldn¡¯t leave her, she wanted more. Briefly, she wished for thetex toy she kept hidden in a box under her bed at home, she needed a penis, even if it was stic. Chapter 57 Desperate to try another way to ease her yearning for physical contact, shey on her back and raised her slim legs above her head, locking her ankles behind her neck, a flexibility exercise in gymnastics that had led to the discovery of an unusual ability. Lifting her head, Holly could lick her own pussy, and if she really stretched, she could just insert the tip of her tongue inside her vagina. Many times in the privacy of her owom she had tried this trick, but she had rarely been able to insert her tongue. Tonight heragain wild excitement helped, and she was soon cumming again. The swinger¡¯s party was a bit of a letdown. Several couples were unable to attend because of a flu bug that was going around, and the party never renaged to get off ititseet. Around eleven that evening, the Howard¡¯s were dressed and leaving. ¡°Maybe you can seduce little Holly baby,¡± Mandy said as she leaned over and mouthed his erection through his khaki pants. ¡°Dream on,¡± Dean said, caressing her back as she teased him. ¡°She¡¯s probably fast asleep and dreaming about some high school quarterback.¡± He sighed¡­it was a nice fantasy. They pulled into the driveway and made their way towards the front door. Both of them could see the flickering lighting from the darkened living room. ¡°Let¡¯s sneak around back and peek through the sliding ss door,¡± Mandy whispered. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll get lucky and get a glimpse of her ying with her little pussy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re bad,¡± Dean whispered back, but he took her hand anyway as Mandy led the way around back and through the gate in the wooden eieight-footence that surrounded their pool. Carefully and quietly the couplebworked their way to the wide double ss sliding door. What they saw electrified both of them. Dean¡¯s erection pushed the front of his khaki pants out and Mandy¡¯s panties were instantly soaked. Hollyy naked on the floor in front of the recliner. Her heels were locked behind her blonde head, and her delicate pink tongue was poking itself into her glistening wet vagina. It was easy to see that she was breathing hard, each breath she took lifted her wriggling tongue from the spread pink lips, and each exhtion lowered the madly skittering tongue back into her hole. On the TV screen, bigger than life, Dean was pouring his cum into the mouth of Ellen Hartford, who was dutifully sharing his cum with Mandy. Mandy reached over and tweaked Dean¡¯s erection. ¡°So much for her not being excited by an ¡®old buzzard¡¯ like you,¡± she said. Smiling, Mandy began peeling her clothes off. ¡°Go ahead Buzzard,¡± she teased, ¡°get naked¡­the party¡¯s inside.¡± Without another thought, Dean removed his owothes. Mandy managed to get the door all the way open before Holly looked up in shock from what she was concentrating on to see her employers walk naked into the living room. Before she could even change position, Mandy was on her knees licking at her quivering pink pussy. She managed to release her legs, but her heels came down on Mandy¡¯s back and Holly was in the throes of a major orgasm as Dean sat down beside her hand put his fingers to her nipples. ¡°Oh god,¡± Holly gasped, her head thrown back against the carpet as her hands closed and opened rapidly, digging at the deep pile of the carpet. ¡°Oh god!¡± Her hips were lifting involuntarily to allow Mandy a better angle of attack. Licking her owssy felt fantastic, but what Mandy was doing to it was so much better. InDespiteer orgasm, or perhaps because of it, Holly opened her eyes to look at Dean sitting beside her. Gently, he lifted her right hand from the carpet and ced his rigid cock in it. Her hand grasped the thick shaft of its own volition, and the huge thing swelled in Holly¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh god,¡± was all she seemed to be able to say. Holly¡¯s ohoh-so-secretddiction to sex was no longer a secret. Mandy lifted her head from between Holly¡¯s wide open thighs and her smoky gaze went to Holly¡¯s passion wracked face. ¡°Suck it!¡± she hissed.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Take my husband¡¯s cock into that pretty mouth and suck him til he cums!¡± In the state of excitement Holly was in, she needed no more encouragement. Exnations and apologies or whatever couldeter¡­right now she needed a fix, and Dean Howard had put the right dosage in her hand. She reached over with her free hand and pulled her head to his swollen cock, her tongueving the swollen and glistening ns. Her tongue sought the slit in the top of the hehelmet-shapedip, probing and trying to slip inside. Mandy¡¯s body was wracked with a deep shudder of excitement as she watched Holly¡¯s soft seductive mouth engulf the head of her husband¡¯s penis. Mandy had dreamed of this in the dark recesses of the night, but the reality was so much sweeter and and sexier than her imagination had been. Her fingers busily manipted her clit as she crooned encouragement to Holly. ¡°Yes baby, suck him deep, he loves it when you run your tongue under the head like that.¡± Mandy blinked as another quiver ran through her body. Holly couldn¡¯t get enough of Dean¡¯s cock. As Mandy licked at her and encouraged her to take more of the thick shaft, Holly tried to get it deeper inside her mouth¡­but it was too big. Finally, frustrated by her failed attempts, Holly took it out of her mouth and pleaded with Mandy. ¡°Let him put it in me Mrs. Hendrix, god I need to be fucked so bad!¡± Mandy smiled and tugged Dean to his knees, cing him between Holly¡¯s opened thighs and guiding his penis to her dripping hole. ¡°Fuck her baby,¡± Mandy said, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to watch this since the first time I saw you get a hardon watching her.¡± Despite the excitement of having Dean¡¯s swollen organ rubbing against her clit, Holly pinkened. ¡°You got a hardon because of me?¡± She was ttered as well as excited. Mandy pushed on his ass as he nodded to Holly, and he sank slowly into the moist heat of her pussy. The head of his cock brushed the convex surface of her cervix, and Molly shrieked as she came. As she dropped off to sleep between the two of them, she was smiling. Between the two of them, she would get as much sex as she could handle¡­they were perfectly capable of handling her secret addiction. Chapter 58 DESIRE¡¯S EDGE Belinda¡¯ s caught in her throat as Preston Jennings pressed his erectionContent ? N?velDrama.Org. against the crack of her ass through the thin dress she wore. It was driving her wild even though the act it promised was a taboo so strong that she and her husband had never even discussed it. Right this moment, bent over the copy machine in the copy room of her office, she wanted nothing more than she wanted to strip naked for this handsome young turk and have him thrust that hard erection of his deep into her ass. Belinda Harrison had never dreamed of cheating on her husband. Her sex life was quite satisfactory, thank you. Once a week she lifted her nightgown and allowed her loving husband to stick his erection inside her and thrust away until he flooded her with his seed. It gave her a warm and pleasant feeling inside to feel Luke copse on her small breasts, spent. She loved to hold him in her arms, knowing she had conquered the beast inside of him once more. The feelings generated by Preston¡¯s attentions were alien to her, but they were so powerful that they were driving her to distraction. Keeping her head down and trying to avoid eye contact with Preston, Belinda hurried from the copy room. Holding her breath and hoping the wet spot on her panties hadn¡¯t leaked through the back of her dress, she managed to reach thedies room and close a stall door behind her. The feeling between her legs was driving her crazy, and she pulled her panties down around her ankles and sat on the toilet. The whatever it was between her legs was unbearable and she tentatively put her fingers there¡­the feral heat and wetness there was also alien to her as well, but the feeling of her fingers on her clit was exquisitely pleasureable. Before she was able to react she was in the throes of the first orgasm of her life. To look at her no one would expect Belinda to be a stranger to sexual pleasure. Long blonde hair cascaded around her sculpted neck and shoulders in a cloud of brilliance. Her body was a work of art, slender and shapely, with pillowy breasts that were a tadrger than one would expect on so slender a frame. With her long legs and dainty feet, she was an artist¡¯s dream. Safely at her desk, she raised her eyes and nced at Preston in his cubicle. He was an awful flirt, always touching the office women, though none of them ever raised an objection. In fact, most of the women were as busy trying to touch him as he was trying to fondle them. The younger women, married and unmarried, were always pressing their breasts against his arms or his back, and when their hands touched him, they lingered a lot longer than was absolutely necessary. Lately, however, Preston had been focusing on the aloof and unreachable Belinda. His attentions were unwanted, but impossible to ignore. Unfortunately, the ¡®unwanted¡¯ part of the impossible equation was rapidly crumbling before the onught of his attention. Belinda began to daydream about his ¡®thing¡¯ pushing against her forbidden areas, and his forearms and the backs of his hands brushing against her breasts. Her panties were constantly sopping wet, and she was in a constant state of upset¡­it was driving her to the brink of madness because she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. She didn¡¯t dare talk to Luke about it, she didn¡¯t know how he would react to Preston¡¯s outrageous flirtations. Belinda had no friends among the officewomen, and she didn¡¯t know where to turn. It came to a head in thete afternoon when almost everyone had gone home. Belinda was trying desperately to finish the work she had been too befuddled to finish during the regr work day. She didn¡¯t hear Prestone in the copy room, but she suddenly noticed that the door was closed¡­and she had most definitely left it open. She turned around and all the color drained from her face as the breath froze in her lungs. Preston was standing behind her with his pants in his hand, and hisrge erect cock standing erect. Belinda quickly turned around, but not before Preston had noticed her nipples springing erect. When she turned away, he closed the distance between them in an instant, his hands cupping her breasts and his hard cock rubbing insistently against the crack of her ass. Belinda was rigid with both fear and excitement, and she was frozen between the edge of desire and the self loathing for her unnatural response to his attentions. She was trembling visibly when her body finally betrayed her. She turned in his arms, her breathing in ragged gasps as she reached for her blouse and ripped it open. His lips crushed down on hers in savage sweetness as his big hands sought the fastener of her bra. He couldn¡¯t open it and she simply lifted it above her breasts, exposing them to the heated gaze of the only man other than her husband who had ever seen them. Once his hot hands were clutching at her breasts, her own shaking hands tentatively grasped his swollen organ. A low moan escaped her lips as she felt the heat and the hardness of him. He was longer and thicker than Luke was, and the thing felt alive in her hands. Unable to contain herself any longer, she turned once again in his arms and pulled her wet panties down to her ankles. Grasping his iron hard cock, she guided him between the cheeks of her ass. ¡°Do me,¡± she gasped. Thrilled at her final surrender, Preston thrust forward only to find his way to her pussy blocked by her hand. ¡°No,¡± she said, gripping his cock with demonic strength, guiding it to the puckered rosebud of her ass, ¡°here.¡± Her voice was low and guttural, and sounded as if it wasing from someone else. There was a considerable amount of precum on the head of his cock, and she rubbed the tip around to spread it. She tugged him into her, the thick ns making an audible ¡°pop¡± when her ass closed around it. Her low moan started again, rising in pitch as she bnced the pain and the pleasure. Unable to restrain himself, Preston groaned and emptied his load inside the dry heat of her ass. Belinda screamed ¡°No!¡± and refused to allow him to pull out of her. He was young, and he was still hard. Belinda pushed back, using his cum as a lubricant and forcing his hard cock deep inside her ass. The only way to describe what happened next would be to say that Belinda went ballistic. It was all Preston could do to hold onto the frantically orgasming woman. ¡°Don¡¯t stop you bastard!¡± she screamed. It was the dirtiest, most guttural thing she cold think of to say. Belinda¡¯s mind had left her and she was possessed by a woman who wanted to be a dirty, slutty whore and she didn¡¯t have the vocabry to express herself. ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Preston gasped, and Belinda picked up on his word as soon as he said it. ¡°Fuck, yes, that¡¯s it Preston, fuck me!¡± Her hips writhed and rotated as she wrung another load from his cock. His orgasm was punctuated by her own, as Belinda screamed an animal howl expressing her sudden and unutterable lust. Preston was so shaken that he sank to the floor. He was petrified that someone had to have heard them, but no one came to the copy room door. Belinda¡¯s timidity came back as soon as she regained her breath. Crying, she did her best to gather her clothes together, but it was hopeless, she had torn them in her excess of lust. She sat on the floor cross legged and her tears became a flood. Preston, in a disy of wisdom beyond his years, took her into his arms and let her cry herself out. It was more than half an hour before she settled enough for him to talk to. Chapter 59 For the very first time the two of them spoke as friends. He was calming and quieted her as best he could. When she was calm, Preston went to the break room and came back with a trench coat someone had left there. He draped it around her and helped her fasten the front and then kissed her gently. Helplessly, he watched her slowly walk to her car. He was a very somber young man as he dressed himself and locked up the building for the night. Belinda was unable to contemte not telling Luke about what had happened. She had lied to him or hidden anything from him, though she was tempted not to say anything about this. Try as she might, she couldn¡¯t justify hiding this. Her problem became one of how to exin it to him¡­ she was terribly afraid that Luke would decide from her appearance that she had been raped. It was true that Preston¡¯s attentions were unasked for and unwarranted¡­but when it had progressed to a certain point, she had be the aggressor. Remembering how she had used gutternguage and begged Preston to fuck her in the ass, she became both ashamed and aroused.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Luke was waiting for her as she entered the house, and he looked quizzically at the raincoat she wore. Composing herself as best she could, Belinda went to the kitchen and poured two stiff drinks from a bottle of whiskey that they kept for visitors. Before capping the bottle to put it back up, she took a deep swallow of the fiery liquid. Coughing and choking, she collected the two sses and went back to sit beside her husband. He knew something serious was afoot, Belinda rarely took a drink, and then only at night on a special asion. Belinda prepared him as well as she was able, telling him of Preston¡¯s flirtations with the other girls in the office, and then about his flirtatious actions with her. She was very specific in pointing out that what had happened was as much her fault as it was Preston¡¯s. She had no doubt that he would have stopped if she had told him to. Unable to look into Luke¡¯s eyes, she calmly recited exactly what had happened between her and the handsome young man at work. When she was finished, she was afraid to look up for fear of Luke¡¯s anger, or worse, his hurt. In fact, he was neither. A semi familiar pping sound wasing from Luke¡¯s direction and she nced up briefly. When she did she got the second shock of her life. Luke had pulled out his cock and was masturbating¡­right out in the living room with the lights on! ¡°Tell me again,¡± Luke rasped, ¡°tell me every little detail about it, and don¡¯t leave anything out!¡± Thest was barked out as amand, an order to leave out no tiny detail. Luke was obviously excited, and his penis had swollenrger than she¡¯d ever seen it. Helplessly, Belinda watched her husband masturbate openly for the first time. It came to her then that she had heard that sound before, when Luke was in the bathroom with the doors shut. In spite of her trepidation about talking over the incident, Luke¡¯s open and obvious excitement over her story struck a responsive chord in her own rearranged psyche, and she started over, borating on Preston¡¯s frottage (rubbing his cock in the crack of her ass while she was still dressed), and borating on how it made her feel. If Luke was so brazen as to show his excitement about his wife having sex with another man, she certainly wasn¡¯t going to pretend she didn¡¯t like it¡­as a matter of fact, she would give him details that would likely make him jealous or angry. A little bit of resentment made her decide to be particrly graphic as she described the huge size of Preston¡¯s cock and how it had made her feel. Instead of making Luke jealous, he pressed her to describe the event in even greater detail. Luke¡¯s face became redder and redder, his excitement obvious as she talked. Her resentment built as well, and she cast off the raincoat, allowing Luke to see her ass Preston had seen her. Luke groaned when he saw her torn blouse, and he made her lift her bra and pull down her panties, just as she had described in her story. After the third time through the full story, Belinda leaned towards her husband and whispered the dirtiest thing she could think of. ¡°I wanted him to put it in my mouth, Luke, I wanted to taste him.¡± She¡¯d had no such thought, and she¡¯d never shown any inclination to try oral sex¡­it was something that good girls never talked about, though she¡¯d overheard a couple of bad girls talk about it enough to decide that it was too disgusting to even think about. When she made up the final detail, Luke¡¯s cock exploded, sending arger load of cum spraying out the end of his cock than she had believed he would have inside him. It covered her face, her eyes and got in her hair. Instead of disgusting her, Belinda plunged her fingers inside her soaking pussy, threw back her head, and howled as she had when Preston had made her cum. Wallowing in her own perverse decadence, Belinda looked deep in her husband¡¯s eyes and wiped a thick glob of his cum from her face. Her eyes still locked with Luke¡¯s, she lifted the thick white gobbet to her tongue and licked it off deliberately. It was slightly salty, but really rather nd. Discovering that the taste was bearable, she bent her head to Luke¡¯s still erect penis and licked at the cum covered head very tentatively, eventually bing bold enough to frame the slit on top of the big head with her lips and suck at it. Within seconds, Luke was cumming again, though she managed to get her head out of the way first. Luke¡¯s eyes were zed with unfamiliar lust, and Belinda grabbed and stroked his penis as it grew again before her eyes. For the first time, Belinda threw off all her clothes in a room that wasn¡¯t a bedroom or a bathroom, exposing her nude body to her husband¡¯s eyes in full light, daring him to look at her. She crawled onto hisp and straddled his cock, taking him inside her pussy and feeling it sink into her¡­in the middle of their brightly lit living room. As she rode him brazenly, she heard him breathe into her ear, ¡°I want to watch him fuck you baby, you¡¯ve got to bring him home with you!¡± The lights seemed to go dim and she became dizzy as orgasm after orgasm racked her slender frame. Instead of being furious, her husband wanted her to do it again¡­in front of him! It was outrageous¡­and she was suddenly transported beyond the edge of desire and into something more dangerous and exciting than she had ever known. Chapter 60 NAKED HEAT Bonnie Gentry, ser mom extraordinaire, loving wife, and active member of the PTA, harbored dark secrets behind her facade of All American Mom. She and her husband Lester had years before gone through the period of married life where they had tried sexual exploration as a means to spice up a sex life which had be routine and boring. Still deeply in love, they had tried and enjoyed swinging for a while. After a short time, the novelty had worn off and they had turned to other things, though they still had a few couples that they asionally partnered with. A slender, attractive, and youthful looking brte with a flowing ck mane of hair and green eyes in her mid thirties, she looked like anything but a ser mom. Bonnie had discovered while they were swinging that she had a serious penchant for being watched, especially when Lester was doing the watching. She had discovered that being watched was a special thrill for her during a double date with another couple. She had enjoyed dancing close with Tom, husband of her very close friend Vivian, and tantly causing him toe erect by rubbing against his cock on the dance floor while Vivian sat in Lester¡¯sp and watching them. Each time Bonnie and Tom returned to the table, Tom was embarrassed by his huge erection, which he was unable to hide. Vivian had been the one to suggest they go to a strip club, and she and Bonnie had ridden in the back seat during the ride over to the club, whispering and giggling in the back seat as the men chatted up front. Both women were bisexual, and what happenedter was partially Vivian¡¯s fault because she had been pinching Bonnie¡¯s nipples and teasing her pussy throughout the short ride. When the four of them took a seat in the strip club, Bonnie was already wet and ready for anything. The strippers loved to tease affluent married couples, and the four of them were constantly surrounded by girls offeringp dances. Lester and Tom were in their glory, but Bonnie had be fascinated with a young soldier who was sipping at a beer and watching longingly the near naked women who were dancing for people with more money than he had. In short, he looked like what he was, a lonely young man far from home with an ie insufficient even to buy himselfpanionship for a few minutes. Bonnie¡¯s heart went out to him. ¡°If you feel so sorry for him,¡± Vivian said, well into her fourth vodka martini, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take him in the back parking lot and suck his cock?¡± The two menughed at Vivian¡¯s semi drunkment, and Lester chimed in. ¡°Back parking lot hell baby, why don¡¯t you blow him right here where we can watch?¡± It was a challenge that Bonnie couldn¡¯t refuse. Carefully, she unbuttoned her blouse as far as she dared without risking getting arrested, shaped her hair quickly by running her fingers through it, and chewed on her lips to make them redder and appear fuller. She stood up and walked towards the soldier with a sway in her stride designed to attract any man¡¯s attention. She walked up beside him and bent over to whisper in his ear, making certain that he had a clear view down the front of her blouse, where her firm unfettered breasts were on full disy for his pleasure. ¡°My husband said I didn¡¯t have the nerve to suck your cock right in here in the club, and I¡¯m here to prove him wrong,¡± Bonnie said with a grin. She nipped at his ear gently with her teeth. ¡°Are you game?¡± The soldier was too young to be suspicious, and he quickly stood up, offering Bonnie the chair next to his with a wide grin on his face. Bonnie had grinned back at him and pushed him to a more dimly lit table, arranging him so that Lester, Tom, and Vivian had a clear view of hisp while remaining hidden from most of the club. Bonnie pushed him back in his chair and looked around before dropping her head to hisp. Reaching for his zipper, Bonnie felt him be very still as she freed his penis from his jeans. She looked up to see Lester¡¯s eyes burning into her own, and she opened her lush lips and sucked the tip of the man¡¯s cock inside her mouth. Lester¡¯s lips were parted too, and Bonnie could see the excitement on his face¡­as well as the erection in his pants. The young soldier¡¯s cock was not any more than six inches long, and Bonnie took his length easily into her throat, milking his shaft by making swallowing motions with the muscles there. He was evidently unfamiliar with that particr pleasure, because the inexperienced cock was thrusting rapidly and eagerly into the warm moist cavern of her mouth and he was grunting and groaning with enthusiasm. Bonnie¡¯s eyes were still fixed on Lester¡¯s as she tried to make the young man cum as quickly as possible. When she felt the impending orgasm, Bonnie pulled back so that Lester, Tom, and Vivian could watch the thick stream f hot cum jet into her mouth in huge spurts. When it was over, Bonnie climbed onto the young man¡¯sp, cradling his head to her all but exposed breasts and allowing him to y with them for a short while before returning to her ce between Lester and Tom. ¡°Did you like the show?¡± she asked provocatively, her hands passing over their cocks as she spoke. Her voice was a little unsteady, the experience headier and more exciting than she had anticipated. She was dripping wet, and both men were rigid. ¡°That was hot as hell!¡± Vivian breathed, ¡°I¡¯ve got to try it.¡± She looked around, but didn¡¯t see anyone who particrly impressed her, nobody she wanted. ¡°Fuck it,¡± Vivian said, ¡°let¡¯s go out on the beach!¡± They left the club together, and strolled across the highway to the beach. Vivian, a petite redhead with skin like cream and a slight scattering of freckles across the bridge of her nose, was bustier than Bonnie. She delighted in showing off her tits at every opportunity, and Bonnie envied the tiny woman herrger breasts. When they reached the beach Vivian casually lifted her shirt above her head and then reached behind her back to unfasten her bra. A group of teenaged boys passed by on their way to a bonfire lit volleyball game a couple of hundred yards down the beach. When they saw Vivian¡¯s naked breasts they stopped, their mouths gaping. ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± one of them gasped. Vivian chuckled deep in her throat, a deliciously wicked sound as she walked towards them, her tee shirt casually dangling from her fingertips. ¡°Do you like what you see boys?¡± she asked in a low voice. ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± Bonnie heard, and she could have sworn it was the same voice she had heard earlier. Vivian reached out and grabbed a pair of hands, tugging them to her soft mounds and sighing with pleasure as the boys fondled and sucked her breasts. ¡°Come on boys,¡± Vivian trilled, ¡°There¡¯s enough for everybody.¡± She was surrounded, and she seemed to love it too. Lester and Tom were excited as well, Bonnie could tell by the hardness of their respective cocks, which she had her greedy hands squeezing as the trio watched Vivian getting swamped with attention.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s in her glory,¡± Bonnie whispered, ¡°just look at that face!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t look any happier than you did with that soldier¡¯s cock in your mouth,¡± Lester said quietly to his wife just before he kissed her. ¡°It¡¯s kind of hot watching you seduce a young guy like that¡­I never really just sat back and watched you before.¡± ¡°It made me hot too,¡± Bonnie confessed, ¡°but I don¡¯t know if it was just having you watch me or if it was partly because he looked s lonely and unhappy. It doesn¡¯t really matter baby, I was doing it to excite you¡­me cumming was just a bonus.¡± Vivian was giggling and carrying on like a teenager with the boys, teasing them by dropping her shorts to the sand and wiggling her sexy ass at them as she backed towards the water. Tom roared withughter as he heard Vivian taunting the boys. ¡°She either going to have to let them pull a train on her or she¡¯s going to start a riot!¡± ¡°Did you ever want to watch your wife get gang banged Tom?¡± Lester asked. Chapter 61 Bonnie felt her nipples rising, Lester having scraped the cover off one of her carefully concealed fantasies. ¡°Have you ever wanted to watch me get gangbanged Lester?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Do you have an itch you need scratched baby?¡± Lester asked her teasingly, running his hands over her clothes, ¡°I think it would make me hot out of my mind to watch you getting gangbanged¡­as long as it was making you horny.¡± ¡°Watching Vivian right now is making me want to fuck baby, I need it,¡± she whispered urgently. He patted her on the ass and shoved her towards the crowd of boys. With a deep thrill in the pit of her stomach, Bonnie approached the young men who were enthusiastically touching Vivian all over. Bonnie finally got the attention of one of them by dropping her clothes off on the sand and kneeling before him, legs spread wide and her mouth open. Eagerly one of the boys stuffed his erect cock in her mouth, and almost as quickly stiff hard cocks were ced in her willing hands. Thest time she paid any attention to Lester, he was slowly masturbating as he watched her and Vivian get swarmed. Bonnie was suddenlypletely covered with the hot slippery bodies of young college-age boys. If there is such a thing as Nirvana, she thought, I am there. One enterprising young many on his back and wiggled his way between her legs until the tip of his swollen organ was pressing against her clit¡­ Bonnie ground down on him madly, needing the void in her pussy filled desperately. When she felt another hot-skinned body slip behind her, the excitement level shot through her head like a rocket¡­soon she would feel a hot young cock inside her ass at the same time. She writhed like a madwoman in anticipation, but what happened was even more of a surprise, and a radical turn-on. She whimpered as she felt the thick, eager cockhead rubbing against the puckered rosebud of her ass, bending forward to make it easier for him to prate her. He missed the wildly moving hole and instantly Bonnie was swept away in a frenzy of unmitigated lust¡­there were two hard penises inside her pussy. In the deepest recesses of her darkest fantasies she had never dreamed of this particr perversion, but Bonnie knew with certainty this would not be thest time she practiced it. The sensation was beyond her ability to describe. Her orgasms, and there were many, blossomed in her head like fireworks on the fourth of July. Her cries of ¡°Fuck me! Yes, Yes, YES!¡± cracked across the sound of the waves and interrupted even the noisy volleyball game. Bonnie was unaware that Vivian had stopped to see why her friend was making such a racket, and was staring with patent envy as the two heavy cocks stroked in and out of her. The entire volleyball game had suspended as the group came to watch the two women take on the entire group. Lester and Tom found themselves surrounded by enthusiastic volleyball yers substantially younger than themselves. Lester felt a small hand on his penis and looked down into a set of liquid brown eyes in the head of an exceptionally beautiful girl just out of high school. Watching him closely, she dipped her head to his swollen cock, her lips parted and her hot breath sending chills through his body. ¡°Is that your wife in the middle of all those boys?¡± she asked. Lester nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid she will leave you for one of those pretty boys?¡± she smiled as if she knew his answer already. He shook his head no. ¡°I like that in a man,¡± she said as she put her sweet mouth around his rigid cock. Lester couldn¡¯t hear her catlike purr of pleasure as she sucked him, but he could feel it to his spine. Without taking her mouth from him, she slowly helped him to strip away her clothes. When all that was left on her was wadded up around her neck, she took her mouth off him and crawled up into hisp. She raised her arms high and slipped the wadded remainder over her head at the same time her incredibly tight pussy closed around his cock. She nestled her head into the hollow of his neck and began to fuck him with a gentle rocking motion. Her body fitted tightly against his, their bodies slick with sweat. The humming or purring, whichever it was, never stopped. Vivian¡¯s disappointment at Bonnie¡¯s good fortune soon gave way to rampant desire as she felt a rather small cock nuzzling against the tight ring of her ass. Before she could warn him to go slowly she felt the thin cock slip inside her, and narrow or not, her ass felt pleasantly stuffed and there was a minimal amount of pain. Before she could shriek out her pleasure, the cock in her mouth began to spit its treasure over her tongue and she was too busy swallowing to acknowledge the pleasure she felt. The two policemen, their uniforms neat and pressed, their shoes shined brightly, and their hair cut neatly stood in the parking lot above the sandy beach looking down at the now nearly all nude melee below them. The older one looked at the younger one and shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve got three choices son. We can go down into the naked heat on that beach and arrest every fuckin¡¯ one of ¡¯em¡­that¡¯s what we should do. We can go down into the naked heat on that beach and get naked with them and fuck until we get caught or get too tired to fuck any more. That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to do. Thest option we got,¡± the old cop sighed, ¡°is to sit up here above the naked heat on that beach and hope that one or two a them nekkid chicks overflows up here with their mouths open an¡¯ their legs wide anaeggin¡¯ for some cock an¡¯ take pity on our poor unfortunate souls¡­hopin¡¯ against hope some righteous citizen don¡¯t call an¡¯in that junior got a anyeful a titties on this here sinful and licentious stretch a ppiness.¡± He sighed and lit a cigarette under the disapproving re of the recent Academy graduate beside him. ¡°Which one are we going to do, sir?¡± the young cop asked. Jesus, Mary, and Joseph the older cop thought, I wonder if he¡¯s realized that even the county lock up ain¡¯t big enough to hold all ahem nekkid critters? ¡°I¡¯m pickin¡¯ the third option,¡± the old cop said, squeezing his owection and watching a tiny dark girl riding thep of some lucky bastard as old as he was. The young cop sighed and acted impatient, but inwardly he was gratified that they could stay and watch the fun.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 62 SURRENDER TO MEN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Edie Foster loved her husband. He was solid, dependable, handsome as hell with his muscr good looks and his lean, hard body¡­but he was so easygoing and even-tempered that sometimes he was, well, just too good for her. She loved the feel of his smooth skin against hers, the feel of his perfect lips as he kissed her lips and breasts. The feel of his long thick cock never failed to make her cum. As soon as she told him to stop doing whatever he was doing and fuck her, he alwaysplied immediately. And thereiny the problem. When she regarded her private feelings about her rtionship, she felt like a true fool. When she confided in Celeste, her very closest friend in all the world, she had been chided andughed at. ¡°What are you, Edie? Are you nuts? You have the most perfect and beautiful man in the world, a guy who will do anything to make you happy, and you¡¯re unhappy with him?¡± There was no help from her best friend. Or her mother. After years of hiding her admittedly minor problem with her husband, Edie decided to ept the fact that she was a fortunate woman and let it go at that. She could indulge her fantasies through books and movies and the inte, masturbating in private when Dn was not at home. She didn¡¯t notice, but Dn did, that her performance and enjoyment in their marriage bed, seemed to fall off a bit and their sex becameckluster. He tried everything he knew to satisfy her, but nothing seemed to get her fired up. The sex was still good, but it was t and to Dn, unsatisfying. As with most people whose problems are not crises or decisions concerning life or death, this minor problem began to loomrge in Dn¡¯s mind. Soon he was stopping off for a single beer at a local watering hole every night. It was at the watering hole that Celeste found him one evening, staring morosely at his beer. She hugged him, as she always did the husband of her best friend, and asked him what was wrong. His nomittal answer told her that there was something seriously bothering him, and she immediately sat down and asked him to order her a drink. It took some probing, and the consumption of two Bushmill¡¯s martinis (a peculiarity of his that she had learned over the years) before she pried the answer out of him. He had no more than uttered the first words of his problem before she recognized the problem and started formting a solution. She let him keep talking until he was finished because she had worked so hard to get him to open up. When he was through, she reached into her purse and pulled out a small pocket-sized notebook that she kept for making notes or lists. She scribbled out the name of a popr book and its author and pushed it toward him. ¡°Dn, go and buy this book tomorrow and read it. Do not take it home and do not let Edie see it. This is very important honey, I mean it. If you read this book you will understand some things about Edie that you¡¯ve never known. I won¡¯t vite your confidence by bbing to you, but take my word for it, this book will solve your problems!¡± Dn stared at her for a long moment, and then he got up and made his way home. He was skeptical that any book would contain an answer to his real problems, but he was getting desperate. He bought the book the next morning, and then locked himself in his office and began to read. After the first hour, he mmed the book down in a drawer and closed it. ¡°Bullshit!¡± He muttered. At lunch, he called Celeste. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± he said. ¡°Dn,¡± Celeste said, ¡°You¡¯ve known me for years and you know that I love Edie like a sister. Would I do anything to hurt her?¡± The silence on the other end of the line gave her the answer she needed. ¡°Read the book Dn.¡± She hung up. He was not a fast reader, and it took him two full days at work to finish. He was still skeptical about this stuff working on Edie. When he finished the book he did some research on his own on the inte, and he was much relieved that some of the stereotypical behavior of doms was not a true picture. He didn¡¯t have to be an asshole at all. He could still treasure and spoil his wife, he simply had to deny her some of the things she asked for to please her. He had a lot to learn about teasing and the nature of women, but who didn¡¯t? It was another week and a half before he tried any of what he had learned. On the following Friday night, he got home and found Edie wearing a little ck dress, urging him to shower and change so that they could go out for dinner. ¡°No,¡± he said calmly, sitting down on his recliner and loosening his tie. Edie froze, certain she had not just heard stolid, reliable Dn tell her ¡°No!¡± She stared at him, her hands on her hips. ¡°Turn around,¡± Dn spoke evenly and quietly, though there was no mistaking themand in his voice. Feeling a flutter deep in her belly, Edie did as she was told. ¡°Take the dress off,¡± he ordered. She started to speak, but Dn got an odd look in his eyes and she closed her mouth quickly, fumbling at the buttons of her little ck dress. She started to go to their room to hang it up, but he stopped her with a gesture. ¡°Put it on the sofa,¡± he said in the same quiet voice. There was steel in Dn¡¯s voice that had never been there before, and she wasn¡¯t at all sure where it hade from, and it frightened her a little. But it excited her more. She stood in front of him with her hands sped behind her back like a little girl as he stared at her as if she were a possession¡­a treasured possession to be sure, but there was ownership in his eyes that was irresistible. ¡°The bra,¡± he said and gestured with a finger. He wanted to smile as he watched her do that double-jointed female thing as she reached behind her back and unfastened the bra. When it came off she tossed it on the sofa on top of her dress and stood proudly in front of him, her small firm breasts thrust forward for him to admire. There was no change in expression on his face as he leaned forward and caressed one of them. His thumb and forefinger stopped on her nipple, causing it to swell. Gazing into her smoky gray eyes, he squeezed. It got a response from her, but not the one he wanted. She had always begged him to squeeze her nipples harder, but he had been leery of hurting her. This time he increased the pressure significantly, and a gasp escaped her lips as she felt more of what she truly desired. He noticed her gasp and increased the pressure again. He watched for signs of pain but he saw only a smoldering heat building. He squeezed harder until tears came to her eyes, but the look in them was adoring. ¡°The panties,¡± he said, leaning back in his chair. She hurried to obey this order, the new Dn filling her with need, and the desire to have him inside her. Standing before him, he could see the full naked length of her. The auburn hair was too dark it sometimes seem a dark brown, the high cheekbones, and the wide generous mouth adorned with lush, kissable lips. He observed her sleek sculptured neck and shoulders, her hard t belly, and the soft swell of her hips down to her elegant legs and dainty feet. His gaze moved back up to her pubic mound, that lush growth of curly dark auburn hair. ¡°Go to the bathroom and shave that off,¡± hemanded. Edie ran to the bathroom to do as he told her. Her pussy was soaked. Chapter 63 When she returned, clean-shaven and smooth as a baby¡¯s ass, Dn was hanging up the telephone. She stepped close to him so he could run his fingers over the new smoothness, and she shivered as his soft touch raised goosebumps on her bare skin. The moisture from her pussy was evidence of her arousal. Dn instructed her in the proper waiting position of the stubbie, on her knees with her legs spread wide, her spine erect, her ass resting on her calves, and her hands sped behind her back. Her eyes looked down at the floor. ¡°Touch yourself,¡± Dnmanded. Edie was beside herself with joy. Dn was recliningfortably in his chair and he was ordering her to pleasure herself, for his pleasure. Edie felt free in herpliance. The old restrictions of her life were gone, the invisible chains and shackles of a Victorian society cast aside like so much chaff, insignificant of her master¡¯s will. Master she thought, acknowledging the idea for the first time and epting it. She hoped he could carry on the charade for a long time, she had waited unknowingly for this her whole life. Her fingers went straight to her blood-engorged clit, gasping at the electric contact. She was barely able to keep herself from cumming as her now wet fingers swam in the moistness between her legs. Her excited reverie was broken by the sound of the doorbell. Edie looked up in rm and looked around for anything at all to cover her nakedness. ¡°Answer the door,¡± Dn ordered. She reached for the tiny ck dress, but Dn leaned forward and put his hand on the dress. ¡°Answer the door,¡± he ordered again. Edie looked incredulously at her husband. ¡°But I¡¯m naked,¡± she objected. ¡°Surrender to me!¡± Dn ordered, and this time there was a hint of anger in his face. Edie could have sworn for a moment that he was going to spank her, and the realization sent such a rush of heat through her loins that her stomach convulsed and she came in a gush of agonized pleasure. She was still trying to regain herposure when she meekly opened the door, having no idea who was outside. It was Celeste. Celeste gave no indication that she was surprised at Edie¡¯s nudity, and entered the living room with a smug, self-satisfied look on her face and crossed to the sofa to sit by Edie¡¯s little ck dress. Edie came back and knelt at Dn¡¯s feet. ¡°That¡¯s a good ve,¡± Dn said, pride and pleasure in his voice. Though her face was flushed with embarrassment to be seen this way by her best friend, inside she was glowing at the pride and pleasure in Dn¡¯s voice¡­it was worth every bit of embarrassment she had to endure.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get up little one,¡± he said in a gentle voice, ¡°and wee our guest properly.¡± Edie stood conscious of her nudity but leaned over to hug Celeste and kiss her cheek. ¡°No,¡± Dn said, ¡°I said properly. Kiss her on the lips my darling.¡± Wordlessly, and still blushing, Edie brushed her lips against Celeste¡¯s soft full lips. It was a gentle, friendly kiss at first, but it quickly changed to something different. Celeste responded to the kiss as a lover would. A kiss between the two was nothing new, they had practiced kissing as girls so that they would be ready for dating. This, however, was something different. Celeste was aroused, and so, Edie found to her consternation, was she. Slowly she sat down on Celeste¡¯sp and began to kiss her in earnest, and when Celeste¡¯s hand moved to her bare breast Edie¡¯s only reaction was to quietly urge her to squeeze the nipple harder. Dn watched with obvious pleasure as his hopes were realized. ¡°Get up,¡± he ordered brusquely. Edie got up, her arousal evident in the hardness of her nipples and her clenched fingers. Dn motioned for Celeste to e to sit in hisp, and Celeste did as he asked with no questions. Edie felt a sharp pang of jealousy as Celeste¡¯s curvaceous ass covered the erection evident in Dn¡¯s pants. ¡°Kneel here,¡± Dnmanded, indicating the spot directly between his knees. Edie did as she was told, but she had to part Celeste¡¯s thighs into where Dn hadmanded. She tried to avert her eyes, but she could see the delicate white sheer panties Celeste was wearing, and the faint musky scent of Celeste¡¯s pussy filled her nostrils. Suddenly Edie was faint with desire to get closer to the damp spot between her best friend¡¯s legs. Everything was going so fast! ¡°Put your hands beneath her skirt and lift it to her waist,¡± Dn whispered in a soft, lust-filled voice. As if she were a robot, Edie¡¯s hands lifted the light skirt and Celeste¡¯s slim hips were exposed. With a moan of raging desire, Edie buried her face between Celeste¡¯s open legs,pping at the damp and heady spot there. Dn reached down and snatched the panties from Celeste¡¯s pussy. Edie waspping furiously at the slick lips of Celeste¡¯s pussy when Dn¡¯s cock sprang up in front of her face, pping hard against the swollen lips and clit of her best friend. Edie began to lick and suck at them both equally. It had begun with a hunching motion, and it was clear to all of them what wasing next. Her face coated with pussy juice and precum, Edie took Dn¡¯s big cock in both hands and guided it to the bottom side of Celeste¡¯s clit. As she pressed down on his ns she kept her lips and tongue busy on the helmet-shaped tip until it slipped inside her pussy. With a gasping cry, Celeste hunched down on Dn¡¯s hard cock, taking it halfway inside her as Edie¡¯s lips fastened over her clit. Edie¡¯s fingers moved frantically in desperation in her pussy, and then she and Celeste seemed to be climbing adder of orgasms, each one stronger than thest. They were all naked, and Dn¡¯s cock was finally pounding in and out of Edie¡¯s grasping pussy. Celeste was fully naked and bent over sucking Edie¡¯s nipple as Edie sucked on Celeste¡¯s. Edie¡¯s feet were nted t on Dn¡¯s nks as she thrust her hips upwards against his. A thin, high wail of excruciating pleasure emanated from Edie¡¯s mouth as Celeste moaned loudly, both women simultaneously going rigid as they came. Shortly afterwards Dn groaned and went stiff as he erupted inside his wife. When he copsed on top of her, Celeste joined them in theirnguid embrace. ¡°Thank you M, aster,¡± Edie breathed, meaning it. Her eyes shone in the dim light of the living room as Celeste kissed her softly. Chapter 64 DARK DESIRESContent ? N?velDrama.Org. Millie Hatton was the picture of the well adjusted housewife. Small, slender, well dressed and well coiffed, she exuded an air of ¡®ordinary¡¯ that was wholesome and totally demure. It was onlyte at night in the privacy of her own home that she allowed her true nature to shine through her assumed persona¡­at night she became someone else. In the privacy of the ¡®yroom¡¯ her husband had carefully constructed and concealed, Millie became a leather d freak who wanted to do forbidden things and had to be punished for her dark and twisted desires. She delighted in telling her husband her deepest and most shocking desires in graphic detail so that he would punish her. Her fantasies ran from the simple taboos to shockingly twisted stories that would have seen her arrested and behind bars if she had acted on them. Her husband Caldwell, usually wearing a ck leather hood and a leather loincloth, would decide on her punishment and administer it, taking great pains to inflict the pain that Millie craved without doing any real damage to her body. The worst Millie had ever suffered were the red marks on her ass where he had spanked her. She loved to push Caldwell to his limits, but she had no need to embellish her fantasies to aplish her wish to push him. Her current fantasy was easily enough to wind him up. Tonight she looked magnificent chained and defiant. Her arms and legs were spread wide apart, and her blonde hair was in disarray from the continual tossing of her head. The ends of her thick straight hair brushed the tips of her darkened and rigid nipples and Caldwell had to brush it aside to apply the nipple mps that produced the exquisite mix of pain and pleasure that she needed. ¡°I want to fuck him you know,¡± she hissed at her silent husband. ¡°I want to dance for him naked, I want to get down on my knees and suck his cock baby, and I want you to watch him throat fuck me until he cums in my mouth!¡± Caldwell tightened the nipple mps and she shivered in ecstasy. Beneath the leather loincloth, Caldwell¡¯s penis was rigid at his wife¡¯s brazen confession. Millie couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face, and the heavy leather loincloth covered his erection, but she knew her husband very well. Many nights in pleasurable bondage had given her insight to his raw emotions just by staring through his hood¡¯s eyeslits. Caldwell¡¯s sea green eyes were literally a window to his soul, and she knew her dark desires and dirty fantasy about his twin brother had struck a spark in him¡­and she knew that when the bonds came off tonight the quality of their sex would be determined by how well she could exploit the spark, and how well she could fan the mes. She writhed in her chains, thrusting her pelvis forward so that her shaven pussy was opened and pushed towards him for attention. Caldwellshed the exposed mount with the soft fetish whip and was pleased with her frantic reaction¡­and her defiance excited him more¡­she was not yet ready to submit, which meant their finale promised to be a memorable one. ¡°I want him to stick it in my ass and fuck me raw while you stand and watch how much I love having his cock inside me,¡± she hissed. ¡°Would that make you hot baby? Or would you just stand there watching your brother fucking me and jack off?¡± Caldwell pped the soft suede strands of the fetish whip across her lower belly just enough to set Millie¡¯s already heated passions ame. ¡°Master!¡± Millie shrieked. ¡°Please Master, fuck me!¡± Caldwell knew he had her where he wanted to as he watched her writhe in ecstasy in the heavy chains and Velcro cuffs, juices from her overheated pussy dripping down her legs. He ripped off his mask and his loincloth, dropping the soft fetish whip to the floor. Leaving her restraints in ce, he walked behind her and rubbed the thick head of his ns between the globes of her ass. Millie pushed back against him, trying to find and center the tip of his cock on the pulsing puckered ring of her ass. ¡°My brother, huh babe?¡± he asked softly. He teased her, barely entering her very tight ass before pulling back, leaving a glistening drop of precum on the tight puckered ring. ¡°Is that what you really want, to put on a freaky sex show with my brother, right in front of me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± she hissed without even thinking. She had long harbored the idea of fucking both of them at the same time, though she had never had the temerity to mention it before. The identical twins had some kind of weird petition going on between them, apparently since their early childhood. Most of the time thepetition was friendly, but sometimes it was not¡­ but it was always fierce. The idea of both of them fucking her at the same time, each trying to outdo the other was enough to send Millie into an orgiastic frenzy. Until tonight, it had been her innermost secret. It was a mark of how reckless she felt that she had revealed the secret to Caldwell. ¡°Fuck me Master,¡± she begged, waggling her ass fetchingly at him, Please.¡± Caldwell loosened the chains so that she could sink to her knees, but he didn¡¯t remove the restraints. Millie felt a quick thrill shoot through her. Loosening the chains enabled her to remove the Velcro restraints herself if she became ready to stop the games, or if Caldwell got wilder than she wanted (not likely, but it was a safety measure they had agreed on.) Instead of moving behind her again to fuck her as she had begged him to, he reclined in front of her and began to stroke his own cock, just out of her reach. He was tantalizing her deliberately¡­he knew how much she loved his cock. She watched in confusion and mounting curiosity as he stood and walked to the rack where they hung their clothes whenever they were in the yroom. He returned to lie in front of her again, just out of her reach, and he punched a speed dial number. The next words out of his mouth electrified her. ¡°Warren?¡± she heard him say, and her hopes began to rise. ¡°She¡¯s finally admitted it.¡± She heard a whoop from the phone speaker, and then some words she couldn¡¯t make out. ¡°Yeah,e on over, we¡¯re in the yroom.¡± Millie was both exuberant and confused. On the one hand, a fantasy she had held dear ever since she had discovered Caldwell had an identical twin was about to be a reality. On the other hand, she had not known that Warren knew anything about the yroom Caldwell had so carefully designed and constructed in such secrecy. The mes of the fire in her belly licked higher and higher. Warren came through the hidden door in his street clothes as if he hade in many times before. There was no knock at the hidden door, no assistance needed from his brother to find the secret entrance. Warren smirked at her from the doorway as Caldwell spoke from his reclining position in front of her. ¡°He¡¯s known all along sweetie,¡± her husband said mildly, ¡°he helped me build it. Look at the mirror over there.¡± He pointed to a full length mirror that they used often so that she could see her own torture. ¡°It¡¯s a two way mirror, and one of us is usually behind it when wee in here to y.¡± Chapter 65 It took a moment before the implications of what Caldwell had said sunk in. She felt as if she had taken a severe body blow as she realized that she had already fucked her husband¡¯s twin. The fire in her belly and her orgasm was almost painful in its intensity. She cried from the pleasure and her body writhed against the restraint of his cock. ¡°When?¡± she asked, leaving the rest of the question unasked. ¡°It started when you two were dating,¡± Warren spoke up. ¡°You walked into the garage when I was working on the Chevelle and grabbed my cock. When you bent down and sucked me into your hot little mouth I just couldn¡¯t resist, so I pretended I was Caldwell. I confessed to him a dayter. It only happened a few more times before you two got married, but since then it¡¯s been a fairly regr deal¡­especially since we built this room. Millie was shaken¡­and hot as the pits of hell. ¡°I want you both¡­now.¡± She peeled the Velcro cuffs from her wrists and her ankles and stealthily crossed to Warren. He was naked and erect, and her hand caressed him. She lifted her free hand to disengage the nipple mps and remove them¡­ tonight these two dirty boys would rece the toys. The role reversal was instant andplete¡­Millie was now in charge. She beckoned to Caldwell and backed up to his erect penis. Her voice was low and lust-filled. ¡°Put it in my ass,¡± she said as she pushed against his cock. She motioned for Warren toe in front of him and weed him inside of her. Millie felt them both inside her, the thin membrane between her pussy and her ass barely separating the two nearly identical cocks inside her. She had daydreamed often of fucking her brother-inw, never dreaming that she already had, nor that Caldwell was watching her when he did. ¡°Did you like watching your brother fuck me?¡± she asked in a strangled voice. ¡°Yes,¡± Caldwell whispered harshly. ¡°Can you feel him in my ass right now?¡± she asked, twisting her hips. She felt so full, and she was filled with an animal wildness that was fierce and free. ¡°Oh Jesus, harder guys,¡± she yelled, ¡°m those cocks in me!¡± Millie waspletely out of control. She came, screaming as the wild sensations took her. She had to work at telling the difference between the two of them because they so closely resembled each other. Pushing the two together side by side on the sofa, she conducted a thorough oral inspection of their penises that culminated in two separate mouthfuls of cum¡­they even tasted the same. Millie sat in her living room the following week. Caldwell had been required to fly to Buffalo on business, and Millie was feeling horny as hell, just as she had been every day since her husband and his twin had revealed their dirty little secret to her delight. She was wearing only a thin robe because she had nothing nned for the evening. The television was off because it bored her, a new booky unopened on the coffee table in front of her. Unable to keep her mind on anything else, she had parted her robe and was beginning to masturbate while remembering the feel of both men pounding into her at the same time. She was on the brink of orgasm when Warren walked into the living room with aptopputer under his arm. ¡°Jesus, Warren,¡± she said shakily, her body rebelling at being interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± Warren said, ¡°Hell, I like to watch.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for us to fuck when Caldwell isn¡¯t here¡­it seems almost like cheating,¡± she said reluctantly, her body drawn to him despite her good intentions. Warren smiled at her and opened theptop on the coffee table, booting it up as they sat there. He opened the screen and tapped in a string ofmands. Suddenly, they were looking through the screen and into Caldwell¡¯s grinning face. ¡°Hi babe!¡± he drawled. Millie could see an open bottle of bourbon next to him, he was sitting on the bed in his hotel room in his underwear. ¡°Did Warren tell you what we¡¯re up to?¡± ¡°No,¡± Millie said, grinning in anticipation¡­she suddenly had a very good idea of what was about to happen, and she was very happy about it. Warren slipped in beside her and opened her robe. Milliey back and allowed Warren to chew lightly on her nipple as she caressed his hair. She opened her legs wide, disying her pink and glistening pussy to theputer camera. ¡°Is this what you wanted to see baby?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh hell yeah, baby!¡± Caldwell¡¯s breath wasing faster as he slipped off his underwear and Millie watched as he slowly jacked off. She shrugged out of her robe and began to peel off Warren¡¯s clothes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to me, baby,¡± Caldwell rasped, ¡°I want you to make Warren feel good, so I can imagine you¡¯re doing it to me¡­go on baby, you know what I like.¡± Millie did indeed know what Caldwell liked, and she was now eager to do it with Caldwell watching her¡­it was odd, but it was vastly exciting. She helped Warren finish getting naked and then crawled on top of him. Warren enthusiastically buried his face between her legs, his tongue automatically searching the depths of her pussy. Millie wriggled with delight as he licked at her. It was hard to concentrate with his chin bumping her clit and his tongue going mad inside her, but she finally managed to open her mouth and swallow Warren¡¯s swollen cock. She almost choked as his thick ns passed her gag reflex, but she forced it further in any way. She had never been able to take Caldwell into her throat, but tonight she was determined to do it. Her belly was writhing on Warren¡¯s chest as she squirmed and twisted, slowly taking his entire length into her mouth. She heard Caldwell¡¯s hoot of approval as her lips encircle the thick base of Warren¡¯s cock, but she was too exultant to pay attention. Warren was pushing her to the edge of the first of what she hoped would be many orgasms¡­and the twisted fact that her husband was watching her sixty-nine with his brother made it better¡­much better. Her feet began to drum on the bed beside Warren¡¯s ears as she tipped over the edge. It was easy now to raise her mouth until only the tip of Warren¡¯s cock remained inside and then m her head down until her nose bumped his pelvic bone. She was fucking him with her throat! Caldwell watched from his hotel bed, his erection huge in his hand as he watched his wife abandon herself to his dark desires. He knew how everything she was doing felt, and he could feel them vicariously as she tried every trick she had ever known to please Warren. He knew from watching Warren¡¯s feet turn up that his brother was about to shoot his load directly into Millie¡¯s belly. She took it like a trooper, pressing her head down and holding it as Warren exploded into her weing throatt. Godthroatuldn¡¯t wait to get home and have her take him deep in her throat for the first time. What a bonus! Chapter 66 DANGEROUS LOVER ¡°Why don¡¯t you fuck her while I watch?¡± Molly¡¯s blood ran hot at the sound of her husband Travis¡¯s words. They had both been drinking all day at the Fourth of July pic, and they had both been flirting outrageously. It was a typical holiday in their circle of friends, and the touchy-feely games asionally got a little out of hand, but no one took it seriously. Molly had been forced to extricate more than one bold hand from beneath her halter top today, and honestly, she had allowed several to stay much longer than she should have. Several of the horny bastards, including the one Travis was talking to now, had rather interesting erections that they had managed to get in her hands one way or another. The guy Travis was egging on, whose name was Dave, had managed to do something she had never done before, not even when she was wasted. Molly had beening out of thedy¡¯s facility at the state park where thepany¡¯s Fourth of July pic was being held. Wearing cutoff jeans and a thin halter, the barefoot Molly was feeling free-spirited and friendly. She had been drinking ice-cold beer and kissing and teasing several men at the pic¡­it was always like this and she enjoyed the fact that men still found her desirable after having two children. Dave Tedder, a former college tennis yer, was five years younger than Molly¡¯s thirty-two years, and every woman at the pic, married or otherwise, had stared at the young man with the dark tan and the lean rangy body today. His jet ck hair hung down over clear gray eyes, a sexy forelock continually falling over one eye. His tan was dark, and looked even darker in the tight white shorts he wore¡­and it was Dave who met hering out of the women¡¯s facilities. Aside from getting a big kick out of watching the men chase her, Travis was constantly getting kissed and fondled himself. They had an unspoken agreement between them that the teasing would only go so far. She had no idea how much liberty Travis had permitted hisdy admirers to take with his lean and handsome body, but Molly had set her limits and she never felt guilty afterward. It was something neither had felt necessary to discuss. The initial embrace with Dave was much like the other half-drunken embraces she had shared over the day. Darkness was just starting to fall over the park and Molly had been moving towards where Travis was sitting to watch the fireworks disy with him. The brief smooch set off a spark that neither of them had expected, and their kiss suddenly became moreContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. serious. Molly felt him guide her around to the back of the cedar building, his hands beneath her halter and her hands in his hair. She had no idea whether he had opened her halter for him or whether he had done it herself, but Dave was nuzzling her breasts and mouthing her nipples. No one had ever gone this far with her before, she had never allowed it¡­but somehow Dave was different. She wondered faintly how she was going to exin this to Travis, but the feelings were too strong. Dave¡¯s fingers slipped inside her cutoffs and she was opening her legs like some random street whore. Dave slid two fingers inside her and pushed her up against the side of the building. Molly¡¯s mouth opened in a wide ¡®O¡¯ as his thumb rode her clit, and her eyes stretched wide open as he manipted her. She offered no resistance as the fingers inside her reached for and found her g-spot and only the closing of his mouth over hers smothered the screaming orgasm he caused. Molly went rigid as his skilled fingers and thumb kept her extended orgasm going. Molly¡¯s eyes remained wide in surprise and shock as she came back from her orgasm, her breath stilling in gasps. Her back started to slide down the cedar wall of the shower facility as he loosened his grip on her, and she made no effort to stop the slide. She came to rest on her knees, and sobbing, wrapped her slender arms around his hips, drawing the erection inside his white shorts to her mouth. Despite her firm resolve to limit herself to yful flirting and teasing, she was frantically seeking a way to return the pleasure Dave had just given her. Without any seeming effort, Dave¡¯s rigid cock was soon plunging into her throat and she was taking it¡­ and loving it. When Dave¡¯s body stiffened and the tip of his cock erupted, Molly forced her lips down to encircle the base of his cock. She kept her lips locked there until thest spasm of his dick forced thest drop of his thick creamy cum into her mouth. She leaned her head against his bare belly and sobbed. She stood up suddenly, fastening her halter and then running towards the field where the fireworks disy was to take ce. Travis was sitting on a nket with Loretta Shields, one of the secretaries at the nt. Herrge breasts were all but hanging out of her half-opened shirt, and she had her hand down inside his shorts. Neither of them noticed Molly as she walked up behind them. ¡°Come on baby,¡± Loretta was saying, ¡°I want you to fuck me.¡± Travis kissed her. ¡°Maybeter Loretta, Molly will be back here any minute now,¡± he said. ¡°If I slip under the nket can I suck it again?¡± Loretta asked in a stage whisper, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark and nobody will see me¡­¡± Loretta was simpering now, fawning over Travis and ttering him. Her hand was stroking his cock now, and Travis said nothing. Loretta pulled the nket over her head and soon she was pumping up and down on his cock. Molly left without either of them ever knowing she was there. She wasn¡¯t angry, she was relieved. There was no reason for her to believe that Travis would leave her for Loretta. Loretta was married to one of the floor supervisors in the nt and had four children. The relief for Molly was in knowing that if it was okay for Travis to harbor secrets, a few of her own wouldn¡¯t hurt. Chapter 67 It took her twenty minutes to find Dave, who immediately pulled her aside and began to apologize profusely. Molly shut him up with a deep impassioned kiss and drew him back to the service area behind the showers and bathrooms. There, in the shadows of the deserted buildings, Molly turned to face Dave. ¡°Molly, I didn¡¯t mean to get so carried away¡­¡± he started. She shushed him with a forefinger to his lips, and then deliberately untied her halter, allowing it to flutter to the ground. Dave stared, ssy-eyed, at her small perfect breasts and her rigid upright nipples. Slowly and teasingly Molly lowered her shorts to her ankles and kicked them aside. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Dave asked, unbelievingly. ¡°I want to feel you naked,¡± she murmured, her hands at his buckle. He was erect again, and there was little doubt that he wanted her too. She had both hands on his penis as he rapidly removed the rest of his clothing. She pressed her nipples against the smooth skin of his belly and then lifted one hand to trace the ridges and valleys of his six-pack abs. Her bare pubic mound rubbed against the tip of his cock, smearing precum on both their bellies and making the contact of their skin frictionless and thrilling. Molly¡¯s excitement was mounting. What she was doing was crazy dangerous, risking discovery and the embarrassment of being caught fucking outside in front of strangers, and risking her marriage. She found that she didn¡¯t care, that her desire for her dangerous lover was overriding all her concerns. The only thing that mattered was to get Dave¡¯s hard cock inside her. Molly wrapped her arms around Dave¡¯s neck and lifted her knees nearly to his shoulders before lowering herself down onto the straining tip of his cock. She was dripping wet, coating his ns with her fluids and making the first contact of their genitals slick and hot. Both of them moaned with pleasure, and neither of them was in the mood to hurry through the moment. Their eyes were only inches apart. Molly¡¯s eyes widened once again, and her mouth opened in the wide ¡®O¡¯ that told Dave of her surprised pleasure at his entry. ¡°Slow,¡± she begged him, more for her benefit than his. For her, it was like the first time, absent the pain of losing her hymen. Unknown to Molly, for Dave, it was the first time, and for him what was happening was pure magic. Dave had felt the hot hands of many women on his cock before, and a very select few had done for him what Molly had done earlier. None of them had swallowed as Molly had, and Molly¡¯s taking his essence into her stomach had seemed to him the most sensitive and intimate of pleasures that he had been left awed and speechless when she had run away. He had been worried when she ran off, fearful that he had angered her in some way or hurt her. He had not expected her toe back and relieve him of his virginity. Entering Molly was like submerging himself in a volcano. The incredible heat of her pussy was so different from her mouth, pleasant as that was. The wetness seemed slicker, softer¡­Dave was dumbstruck in amazement as he sank, millimeter by millimeter into her depths. When she was resting on his shaft, her feet dangling just inches from the ground, Dave could feel the convex surface of her cervix resting on top of his ns. Molly¡¯s eyes stretched even wider, and her mouth stayed open in a silent shriek as the tip of his cock probed her cervix. She didn¡¯t think Dave was anyrger than Travis, but she had never ced herself in this particr position before, and the slight pressure against her innermost female part was subtly exciting, over and above the taboo thrill of fucking a man other than her husband out in the wide open spaces. Her body began to convulse with a runaway orgasm that refused to quit¡­it just kepting back. He could feel her cumming, the walls of her pussy grasping and twisting at the sensitive skin of his cock. It was like nothing he had ever imagined, and he felt that she was pulling the cum from deep in his balls. It started somewhere at the base of his spine, and gathered into a ming ball in his belly before spouting out with tremendous force, sttering over her cervix, and spreading his heat throughout her pussy. It was a shock to feel his scalding cum spraying onto the now sensitive surface of her cervix, almost an electric shock. Each spurt sent her climbing his body, yelps of joy escaping her lips with every surge. She was squeezing his neck to the point of strangling him as her hips reflexively hitched with each surge, and her body seemed to be trying to go in eight different directions at once. He felt her teeth sink into the flesh of his shoulder as she went rigid on his cock, his flesh muffling what would have been a loud enough scream to attract attention. Together, still quivering, Dave and Molly slithered to the ground. It was hard for either of them to know what to say when it was over. Molly wanted to exin what had happened but was afraid to¡­nearly as afraid as she was that Dave would assume that this was an affair instead of a passionate interlude. Dave was afraid of the same things¡­it was not in his nature to break up a marriage, and he was worried. Both dressed were awkwardly and were standing and sheepishly watching each other when Travis came around the corner of the building with Loretta in tow.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. There was no mistaking the look on Molly¡¯s face. Her eyes were bright and wide, her skin was flushed, and her lips were thick and full. Travis had seen those signs many times before, and it was in to him not only that Molly had been fucked, but she had been fucked very well. It was patently ridiculous for either of them to be indignant. Molly had Dave¡¯s semen running down her legs and Loretta had Travis¡¯s cock in her hand. In the end, it was Travis who spoke. ¡°Why don¡¯t you fuck her while I watch?¡± he said, ¡°and then you two can watch while I fuck Loretta.¡± Despite the ridiculousness of the situation, Molly began to feel warmth for her husband who had been missing for thest few years. He was trying so hard to be calm in the face of obvious evidence that his wife had just betrayed him, even though he was intent on doing the same thing. She went to Travis and kissed him softly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first baby, we just finished.¡± To take the sting out of her words, she stroked his cock and gave Loretta a peck on the cheek. Loretta was almost embarrassed enough to run away, but Travis had her fired up and they were all intoxicated enough that the situation¡¯s inherent ridiculousness struck them all at the same time. Theughter felt good, and suddenly the tension was gone. Molly got a voyeur¡¯s thrill as she watched Travis uncover and nurse Loretta¡¯s full breasts. When Travis slipped his hand inside Loretta¡¯s shorts to touch her pussy, Molly began to stroke Dave¡¯s cock. Travis began to chew on Loretta¡¯s nipple, an action that brought new moisture to Molly¡¯s pussy because she loved the way it felt when Travis did it to her. She stripped off her halter top and thrust a nipple into Dave¡¯s mouth. ¡°Chew on them,¡± she ordered. ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°See how Travis is doing it?¡± Dave looked, and immediately bit down harder. Molly groaned and her legs spread again. When Travis entered Loretta, Molly sat down on Dave¡¯sp and gazed into Travis¡¯s eyes. The feeling was weird, they were fucking other people, but there was a bond between them that the other two could not even sense¡­in a way, they were fucking each other too. Molly¡¯s earlier orgasm had been very intense, but it was nothingpared to cumming on Dave¡¯s cock while mouthing her love to her husband while he was spurting into Loretta¡¯s pussy. What they shared in the darkness of the service area was transcendent¡­and addicting. Dave, it turned out, had been a dangerous lover. Molly just hadn¡¯t realized in what direction the danger would take her. Chapter 68 SWEET SEDUCTION She looked into the full-length mirror with a critical eye. What she saw there pleased her tremendously. Her eyes automatically went to the areas she was most critical of, she was, after all, a woman now. The delicate green blouse covered the bra from Victoria¡¯s Secret that pushed her almost t chest into something resembling the womanly boobs she wished she had. It wasn¡¯tfortable, but it pushed her small breasts together and lifted them leaving a delightful cleavage that the unbuttoned blouse showcased. Her boobs would draw his eyes now. Her wavy hair cascaded over her shoulders in a straw blonde cloud, and her light green eyes gazed at the high cheekbones, the wide generous mouth with its full lips, the long and elegant neck, and the emerald green blouse, which hid her hard t belly but couldn¡¯t disguise her slim waist. The light green pleated skirt red gently over her slim hips and covered her long slender legs to just above the knees. Open-toed three-inch heels in summer whitepleted her outfit for this most special of days, and she was more than pleased¡­she should have been, this look was the result of months of nning and endlessparisons. She had thought long and hard about how she should dress, either obviously or excessively modestly, and she had decided that this elegant, middle-of-the-road sexy look suited her purpose best. The asion was her eighteenth birthday, and happily, she shared the same birthday as her stepfather Martin. Ariel Payton had be a well-to-do young woman at midnight on the eve of her eighteenth birthday, a fact known only to her and her attorney. The money was in a Trust Fund that her real father had established before he died more than a year before. He had lived his life as a shy introverted ountant, and he had loved his wife and daughter above all things on earth. Ariel remembered him as a small quiet man who smelled of pipe tobo and peppermint, a man who treated her as a little princess. They were close, and he doted on her to the point that her mother, Frances Payton, had be insanely jealous of her daughter. Maybe Frances knew something about Harold Payton that she hadn¡¯t, Ariel thought, but her father had never done anything to indicate that he had anything but a father¡¯s love for her. There had never been even a hint that Harold was a little girl freak, and his interest had only been in Ariel.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Frances had eventually divorced him, a nasty divorce that only permitted Harold supervised visits for several years, and Ariel was certain that their separation was arge part of what eventually killed him. He had be a recluse, spending little of his considerable sry on himself. He never missed a child support payment, and he had somehow managed to avoid paying anything to Frances above and beyond that. At the time of his death, all of his considerable assets had been ced in the Trust in investments of his choosing. His attorney contacted Ariel privately, as he had requested, and she was told of the specifics of his will. The instant she turned eighteen, she became a multimillionaire. Frances knew nothing about it. The divorce had been final only three days when Frances married Martin, a well-to-do insurance agent, and everything had been fine until Ariel began the change from a gawky kid to an attractive youngdy. The handsome and athletic Martin had never made an improper move or even hinted at wanting to, but his eyes had followed her young body with open admiration when she had her friends over for pool parties or when she was dressed for bed. Ariel had a terrible crush on him, which Frances had reacted to with her typical rabid jealousy and had forced Ariel into dowdy clothes, ridiculing her slender body and herck of mammary development and generally humiliating her at every opportunity. As a result, Ariel began to take every opportunity to tease and tempt Martin. She had arranged on as many asions as possible to allow Martin glimpses of her nude or partially nude. When she talked to him or asked for help with her homework she made sure he could see down the front of her shirt, and she rarely wore a bra. Her breasts were very small and very firm and she didn¡¯t need one¡­and she never missed an opportunity to rub her ass against his cock. Ariel didn¡¯t like her mother very much and there was little love between them. Today would change all that. Ariel had rented a penthouse suite at a very expensive hotel (nothing like the modest apartment she had rented near the university, which she would be moving into in a couple of days), and she had ordered a very special lunch catered in the suite at one o¡¯clock. The n had been conceived over months, and she had enlisted the aid of a former high school teacher who was so enamored of her that his cooperation in arranging the suite rental and the champagne and food service had cost her only an hour in his bedroom with his cock in her mouth. The appointment he had set up with Martin in the suite for one o¡¯clock was thest part of the favor. It hadn¡¯t really been necessary to blow him, but Ariel had thought he was sweet and she was curious about her actual skills at seduction, having only tested them on boys her age. Ariel nced around the bedroom she had grown up in, looking to see if she had missed anything important in her packing, and left her room for thest time. Frances was on an airne headed for some realtor¡¯s convention in New Orleans after an all-out row with Martin the night before, and she wouldn¡¯t be calling home tonight. Ariel was almost certain that Frances cheated on Martin, but she¡¯d never had any proof. It wasn¡¯t important. Martin would be in the right frame of mind for her n to be effective. If she¡¯d been able to, Ariel would have arranged the fight herself. Chapter 69 At noon she checked into the hotel, blushing as she felt the hot nces of the hotel manager and the bellman, reassuring her that she had made the right choices in clothing. No one asked her how old she was as she paid with the brand new credit card and was escorted to the penthouse suite. The bellman¡¯s skin flushed as she tipped him and gave him a lingering kiss on the cheek, allowing him a generous peek at the very expensive push-up bra as a kind of litmus test of its effectiveness. She passed because when he left the room he was still blushing, and trying very hard to conceal the physical manifestation of his arousal. The desk called up and informed her that her guest had arrived and she told them to send him up. Momentster there was a knock at therge double entry door and Ariel felt a very pleasant tingling in her belly. She knew exactly what was about to happen, and she had spent many nights lying naked in her bed, frantically rubbing at her clit and dreaming of this day. A great deal of her pleasure would be the result of how much she could excite Martin today¡­and she was going to pull out all the stops. The formal seduction of Martin Anderson was underway. ¡°Happy Birthday Daddy!¡± Ariel said quietly as she opened the door. He was dressed in an expensive suit and he was surprised to see her. He started to talk and Ariel silenced him by draping herself across the front of his body and kissing him softly on his lips. There was nothing daughterly about the kiss. ¡°Frances is going to shit a brick,¡± Martin said breathlessly as they stood in the doorway, holding each other lightly. ¡°Mother can do whatever she likes,¡± Ariel said firmly and quietly, ¡°she¡¯s not my problem anymore.¡± ¡°Ariel, I¡¯m not so sure this is a good idea¡­¡± Martin began. This was going to be a little harder than she had expected, Ariel thought and decided suddenly that the lunch would taste as good cold as it would hot. Her fingers went to her throat, her green eyes riveted to Martin¡¯s blue ones, and she began to open the buttons of her blouse. ¡°I am,¡± she whispered. The door closed behind him and the expensive green blouse fluttered to the floor. She led him to the huge master bedroom and turned to face him. Her hands worked magic at her waist and the light green pleated skirt fell to the floor. She wore only the expensive bra, a wispy, flimsy, brief pair of white panties, and white heels. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this for a long time Daddy,¡± she breathed, reaching behind her for the sp on her bra. When she shrugged her shoulders, causing the bra to join the skirt on the floor, she tugged at his hands and ced them on her small firm breasts. Her nipples rose to meet his palms and she knew she had him. ¡°All those times I showed them to you,¡± she whispered, ¡°and now you can do whatever you want with them.¡± His hands clutched convulsively at her and she smiled, thrusting her hard belly against the swelling in his well-cut trousers. ¡°Oh that feels so good Daddy,¡± she murmured into his neck¡­and it did feel good. Martin¡¯s hand wandered south over her belly towards the thin panties. ¡°There¡¯s something kinky about me standing here with your naked tits in my hand and having you call me Daddy,¡± he said. ¡°I like kinky,¡± she said, guiding his hand into her panties. ¡°Oh fuck Daddy that feels good,¡± she whispered. Ariel shivered as his middle finger poked up inside her damp pussy. The buttons on his shirt were hard for her to open, but she managed. The buckle of his belt was easy, and the fastener on his pants was easier still. She dropped his pants to his ankles. And pushed him back on the bed. He kicked off his shoes and Ariel tugged at his socks and then he was gloriously naked. It was the first time she had seen him like this, and she knelt on the bed, running her hands over his trim muscr body. It wasn¡¯t long before her small hands were wrapped around the treasure she had been seeking since the first time she had felt it brush against her ass. She lowered her face to his sculptured abs and stared at the beautiful swollen cock, hefting the soft sack beneath it and marveling at the soft silky feel of his skin. The money had done wonders for Ariel¡¯s self-confidence, and the hotel suite had removed any chance of her Mother walking in on her. She sat up and stretched in front of Martin, allowing him to drink in her nude loveliness and loving the lust in his eyes. ¡°This is for you Daddy,¡± she whispered. His cock tasted faintly salty at first, but the clear precum tasted faintly of the honeyed almonds he was always eating as a snack. Ariel nibbled the rigid shaft of his cock with her full lips and lovingly watched Martin¡¯s face as he willed her mouth over the thick helmet of his ns, but she wasn¡¯t going to give it all to him at once. With the t of her tongue, shepped at the ridge of skin beneath the head, where she knew the nerve endings were gathered. She sucked the skin between her lips and then traced the outline of his ns up to the slit in its tip, poking the tip of her tongue inside. She took his swollen ns inside her mouth only after she heard his soft moan and felt his hands in her hair. He didn¡¯t beg, but he moaned¡­Ariel thought it was the sweetest sound she had ever heard, and he pushed her head down on his cock. It was the first time she had sucked Martin, but it was not the first cock she¡¯d had in her mouth. Oral sex was something that she enjoyed, as much because of the power it seemed to give her over men as for the taste and feel of man flesh in her mouth. Having a dick in her mouth sent little tingles all over her body and started a fire in a hot ball at the base of her spine. Ariel took extra care to rub her hard nipples against the skin of his belly as she turned her face towards his feet. It was easier to take more of him into her mouth this way¡­she had learned the trick in the front seat of an old Pontiac. As her lips closed around the base of his cock, the ns lodged firmly in her throat, she learned that Martin had a few techniques of his own to show her. His hands grabbed her hips and easily lifted her lower body into the air. He lowered her pussy onto his face, her legs on either side of his neck. She felt his hot breath on the sensitive skin between her legs, and her head swam as his tongue licked delicately at her puffy swollenbia. In Ariel¡¯s limited experience, there had been nothing topare with how exciting this felt. The humming sound she made in her throat was unintentional, but Martin responded wildly to it. His hips began to rise and fall, sliding his thick shaft in and out of her throat as if he were fucking her, and his tongue began to lick the sensitive skin of her clit. Thebined sensations were entirely too much for her and she began to hump his face. Ariel¡¯s thighs tightened around Martin¡¯s face as she started to cum, and she felt his balls begin to jerk in her hands. When her orgasm nked out everything around her, she felt the hot ze of his cum in her throat and she swallowed to keep from choking on it. It was not intentional, but it seemed to drive Martin wild. Theyy on the bed, unmoving, recovering from the intensity of the mutual orgasm. When she caught her breath she crawled off him andy down beside his firm smooth body. ¡°That was amazing Daddy,¡± she whispered.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Yes it was baby girl,¡± he said, leaning up on one arm and running his free hand over her body. The tingly feeling beneath her belly started up again, and the ball in her belly was hotter than the first one. He sensed the quickening of her breath and he sat up, gazing deeply into her eyes. ¡°I guess lunch is just going to have to wait,¡± he said. Ariel spread her legs wide in tant invitation. ¡°I guess it will,¡± she whispered, ¡°Fuck me, Daddy.¡± Chapter 70 SWEET POSSESSIONS There was no denying it¡­Melissa Crawford wanted her stepfather. Sometimes, like now, the desire was so strong it was dizzying. She had juste from her bedroom and she could hear her mother running the vacuum in the living room. Dressed in the same old tee shirt that Mark (her stepfather) had given her years before that she used in ce of a robe when she got out of bed, she met Mark on the stairway as she headed for the kitchen. Melissa had reached out to hug him from two rungs higher on the stairs than he was and his open mouth had surrounded her right breast. Neither of them had jerked away from the contact. Melissa had sighed and pressed her nipple further into his mouth, and Mark¡¯s free hand had slid beneath the thin tee shirt to cup her left breast. Melissa had gasped and pressed her pussy against his rock hard midsection and Mark¡¯s teeth had automatically closed on her nipple. Melissa¡¯s orgasm had been a small one, but it had been instantaneous. Mark had felt it too, and the two of them had jerked apart and gone their separate ways quickly. Both were blushing. Mark had headed for the bathroom and closed the door behind him, and Melissa had managed to get to the kitchen and sit down. Her nipples were still rigid and clearly visible against the front of her nightshirt. She heard the vacuum shut off and the sound of her mother pushing it into theundry room in the kitchen. ¡°Jesus Melissa,¡± Ruth said to her daughter, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you about getting dressed before youe downstairs in the mornings!¡± Her eyes took in Melissa¡¯s slender frame and elegantly shaped breasts¡­they were small but sexy. The tousled, wavy ck hair hung like a dark cloud around Melissa¡¯s face, and her doe eyes had the unintentional ¡®bedroom¡¯ look of the just awakened. ¡°If Mark sees you like that he¡¯s going to be horny as hell all day and I won¡¯t get anything done at all!¡± Mark was five years younger than her Mom and she was always giggling like a girl a his terminal horniness. She seemed to find Mark¡¯s extremely sexual reaction to Melissa rather amusing, and she found Melissa¡¯s shock at her hints that Mark might want to fuck her amusing as well. What Melissa did not know was how Ruth used her to make Mark horny¡­and how it worked every time she tried it. Ruth had no problems making Mark hard, unlike her first husband, who hadn¡¯t really been hard since he had found out she was pregnant withN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Melissa. It seemed as if he felt his husbandly duty was done once Ruth was pregnant with their child. So he didn¡¯t have to bother with that messy sex business anymore. Ruth had spent years of frustrating nights masturbating in secret before she had met Mark at a fitness center. The first time she had seen him he was wearing only a pair of athletic shorts and some running shoes. His skin had glowed from his recent workout and his abs stood out in stark relief against the tanned skin of his hard. His surfer¡¯s cut sandy blonde hair was rumpled cutely and his enormous erection as he watched Ruth doing her stretching exercise was more than impressive. Ruth had lost her mind. Ignoring the other people in the gym, she had put her finger on Mark¡¯s hard belly and pushed him to a corner where most of the people couldn¡¯t see them. Staring Mark directly in the eyes she had peeled the top half of her exercise leotard to her waist, exposing her small perfectly shaped breasts and hard belly. Slowly she had sunk to her knees, eyes still locked on his, and freed his huge cock. As it jutted out towards her face, she said four words to the spellbound Mark¡­¡±Cum in my mouth.¡± The words were spoken quietly, and there was no question that she meant it. Two hourster a happy, sated Ruth had entered the office of the familywyer and asked him to file divorce papers against her husband Walter. ¡°Are you sure Ruth?¡± asked the dapper, attractive older man who had been theirwyer for fourteen years. He came around his desk and sat beside her, cing his hand on her shoulder in nothing more than a gesture of friendship. Ruth had calmly looked at him, and then knelt between his knees, baring her breasts and freeing his cock from the expensive suit pants he was wearing. With a wicked smile she had told him the same thing she had told Mark. When she was done, and wiping gobbets of his cum from her chin and breasts and then licking it off her fingers, she spoke again. ¡°Does that answer your question ke?¡± Her divorce was final in record time, and Ruth got everything, including full custody of Melissa. Ruth looked ten years older than her then seventeen year old daughter, but she was actually twenty years older. They looked enough alike to be sisters. Mark took Ruth to bed frequently and well, but Ruth was starved after seventeen years of either masturbating or doing without and sometimes he gged a little after the first two or three ¡¯rounds.¡¯ The very first time Mark was slow to rise after cumming in Ruth¡¯s hot pussy, Ruth had humped her hard clit against his hip bone and rubbed her breasts on his ribs as she whispered things into his ears until she found something he responded to. She had tried everything, from describing herself having sex with another woman, to threesomes of both kinds, to them watching each other have sex with other people, anal sex, her mind sank into the delicious gutter of forbidden sex and wallowed in it. Mark was enjoying herscivious conversation, one sided as it was, and it was erotic to feel her working herself into ather rubbing against him when he heard the words that turned his cock into a bar of iron. Ruth caught on immediately and she began to explore the subject further. ¡°Ohhh, so that¡¯s how it is¡± Ruth said, tugging at his hardness, her fingers exploring the swollen head of his cock, ¡°you¡¯ve got the hots for my baby girl!¡± Mark was caught by surprise and he admitted it. Ruth didn¡¯t care, she had found his trigger and she used it ruthlessly, pun intended, manipting and sucking his cock and balls, describing Melissa¡¯s tender young body and all the things her natural lewdness could envision or imagine the two them doing to each other. She had finally taken Mark¡¯s cock deep within her in one rapid thrust and held him tightly as a mighty jet of cum spewed against the dome of her cervix. It was the wildest, most intense orgasm of her life. Her pulse slowed and Mark was still semi hard inside her when she mentally pictured thatst huge jet of cum sshing into Melissa¡¯s throat. Ruth came again, her pussy squeezing hard on Mark¡¯s half limp cock. Ruth was brought back to the present by Melissa, who stared at her mother in shock. ¡°Mother!¡± The look on Melissa¡¯s face was priceless, but Ruth contained her mirth. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that baby girl,¡± Ruth said, ¡°you¡¯re running around the house all but naked and Mark is just a man. He¡¯s not your real father, there¡¯s no blood rtion. It may not be legal but there isn¡¯t much of anything more natural. One of these days your hot little body is going to be too much temptation for him and he¡¯s going to toss you on the floor and fuck you til your eyes bug out!¡± Ruth had to squeeze her thighs shut to keep her pussy from flooding, but what she saw in her daughter¡¯s face pushed her over the edge and she had to grab a chair to keep from falling as she came. Chapter 71 Melissa didn¡¯t notice, she was having difficulties of her own. Her stomach clenched and her nipples stiffened, and a ball of heat burst into mes just above her pelvic bone, deep inside. The fluids gushed from her opening and soaked the back of the thin tee shirt where she was sitting on it. Melissa bit he lower lip to keep from crying out and her hands clenched the seat of the chair until her knuckles whitened as she came in explosive relief. Her heart¡¯s pounding slowed and her blood pressure dropped back into human range and Melissa kept her eyes focused on the floor, hoping against hope that her mother hadn¡¯t noticed. She mumbled something about going upstairs and stood up. Ruth waited until Melissa turned the corner and reached for her cell phone. ¡°She¡¯sing upstairs baby and she¡¯s so horny she can¡¯t stand it.¡± Ruth listened for a second or two. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s illegal,¡± she hissed, her eyes wide and wild with lust, ¡°go ahead and fuck her! Just remember baby, next time I get to watch!¡± Melissa climbed the stairs slowly, trying very hard to wrap her mind around the words her mother had just uttered. It was wrong, it was immoral, it was illegal, and Melissa was ashamed because it was the most erotic thought she¡¯d ever had. There was an ache between her legs that had never been there before. It wasn¡¯t as if she was a virgin, there had been boys, and she had truly felt she was in love with a couple of them¡­but this¡­this was shattering. It was shameful, it was degenerate¡­and she hurried towards her room so she could lie naked on her bed when the orgasm she felting took her. If she was lucky she could reach thergetex dildo she kept inside her bureau drawer before she came. Her feet took the stairs two at a time. Mark was at the top of the stairs. His perfect body was nude and his beautiful cock was hard and it was pointing at her. Melissa couldn¡¯t breathe. Her breath wasing harsh and rapidly, and her body shook all over. Trembling, and totally without realizing what she was doing, her small hand reached out and curled around the monstrous erect penis of her stepfather. ¡°Ooooh!¡± she cried softly. Melissa was dropping to her knees, her generous mouth parted, her full lips quivering as she surrendered totally to the idea that she was going to break all the rules and damn the consequences. A wild sense of total freedom, a sense that at this time and in this ce, the rules were suspended for herContent ? N?velDrama.Org. and for Mark. Mark lifted her gently to her feet as she murmured ¡°no¡± and tugged at his swollen organ. He tore the tee shirt with his hands, exposing her perfect baster body to his hungry eyes. Still feeling the orgasm roiling in her belly, Melissa preened and thrust her hips and breasts towards Mark. For now, he was her lover and it was the only way she could see him. He put his hands under the cheeks of her ass, and she spread her legs lewdly in wee to her lover. Her arms went about his neck and she pulled his head to her bare breasts, hunching her hips up to make contact with the helmet shaped ns at the top of his cock. It was almost azy motion that she used to rub her clit around the tip of his cock, lubricating it as she felt him part the lips of her pussy with it. As big as he was, she should have felt some stretching as she ground down on the thick member, but all she felt was pure unadulterated desire. With the aplished grace of a much older, more experienced woman, Melissa seated the head of his cock deep inside her. She could feel the tip pushing against the dome of her cervix as she pressed her body as close to Mark¡¯s as she could, marveling that she could feel his nipples boring into her own, considering all the other things that were going on in her body. She never knew how they got from the hallway to her mother¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Daddy,¡± she whimpered into his ear, ¡°fuck my little pussy Daddy!¡± She was spread-eagled on her mother¡¯s bed and her Daddy was above her. The little girl in her totally disappeared as she writhed lewdly beneath him, her hands cupped under her small breasts, offering them to him, enticing him. ¡°You like my little titties don¡¯t you Daddy?¡± she asked him in a smoky, sultry voice. Her ankles locked behind the small of his back, she had him trapped, and she was rubbing her clit against the wet slippery shaft of his cock. She squeezed the cheeks of her ass and she felt the lips of her pussy tighten down and his shaft. Mark expelled a loud breath. ¡°You really wanted to fuck me, didn¡¯t you Daddy?¡± As thoroughly excited as she was, there was something in her that was suddenly stronger, something that demanded that she make him want her as badly as she wanted him in this moment¡­and she got a glimpse of the look she wanted from him every time she called him Daddy. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking pervert aren¡¯t you Daddy,¡± she gasped, hunching against him, her belly knotting with crude and perverse excitement. ¡°You¡¯ve been lying around trying to sneak a look at my titties and my little pussy haven¡¯t you?¡± Thrillingly, Mark looked sheepishly down and nodded his head yes to each question. On top of the intense pleasure of finally fucking him, Melissa was feeling the supreme pleasure of being in charge, she was calling the shots, she was fucking Mark! Melissa rolled hi over onto his back, and while her desire was no less intense, it had be less frantic. She writhed with studied slowness, she slithered slowly atop him like a snake. Melissa was extracting every single molecule of pleasure from her Daddy¡­ and she was making itst. Each time she felt him about to lose it, his cum roiling in his balls, Melissa would squeeze his balls and freeze atop him. The aching pleasure of the fullness inside her was almost too much, but she managed to control it until she could begin to bring him back to the peak again. She kept dragging it out, over and over again. She didn¡¯t notice when Ruth joined them, she just looked up and her mother was lying on the pillow next to Mark¡¯s head. Ruth¡¯s hand was inside her panties and she was rubbing her swollen clit slowly. Her eyes were bright as she watched her own daughter dominate her gorgeous husband with unpracticed ease. ¡°Mommy¡¯s watching me fuck you Daddy,¡± Melissa said in a childish sing- song voice. Mark¡¯s eyes flew open and stared into Ruth¡¯s lust filled face, and he began to spray the inside of Melissa¡¯s pussy with scalding jets of thick viscous cum. Melissa felt her own orgasm spiral rapidly through her own slim body, a full body orgasm she had once read about but dismissed as pure fantasy. It wasn¡¯t. He filled her pussy with the thick white cream and Melissa copsed, her lungs gasping for air and her heart beating faster than it ever had before. It was long moments before she could get enough air to speak. She grinned wickedly. ¡°There Mommy, you can have what¡¯s left.¡± Ruth chuckled as Melissa¡¯s head turned on the pillow and the girl started to fall asleep. ¡°For now,¡± Melissa whispered, a smileing over her sleeping face. Chapter 72 SWEET SURRENDER ¡°Get out!¡± Sam roared, taking his tearful stepdaughter in his arms. Dolores Hampton¡¯s hateful face screwed up one final time to continue her diatribe against her daughter until she glimpsed the thunder in Sam¡¯s face and knew she had gone too far. ¡°You just want the little tramp for yourself you bastard!¡± she screamed in semi-triumph, ¡°keep her and be damned to you both. She¡¯s probably a better cocksucker when I¡¯m not around anyway.¡± ¡°She¡¯s better off when you¡¯re not around period,¡± Sam said quietly, ¡°and so am I. Get the fuck out of this house, and I don¡¯t ever want to see your face again.¡± He shoved her out the door and closed it. The bitch had been ruining his life for years, but tonight she had started in again on Chrissie and it had been more than he could stand. It was a shame, she had been a wonderful woman once, but she had changed around the time Chrissie got her first period and began to grow breasts. It was something Sam hadn¡¯t been able to help her with. He had grown up with four brothers and his father, his own mother had died giving him birth. No female rtives and damned few female influences in the Catholic Schools he had been educated in, unless you counted the Nuns, who somehow didn¡¯t seem very feminine to him. Sam lifted Chrissie in his strong arms and carried her to her bedroom. He set her on her bed and told her he¡¯d be back the moment she was in bed to tuck her in. She grabbed frantically at his hand as if she was afraid he wouldn¡¯te back. He calmed her and held her to his chest until she settled again, caressing her hair and murmuring to to her. When he rose to allow her to dress for bed, he left the room and headed across the hall to his own. He grabbed tworge suitcases from Dolores¡¯ walk in closet and began tossing her clothes and underwear inside them. He scribbled a short note telling her where he would send the rest of her possessions the next day and threw in a twenty dor bill. She had her credit cards but he didn¡¯t know if she had any cash. He sealed and strapped the suitcases closed and walked over to the bedroom window. He lifted the window and tossed the suitcases out onto the frontwn. He heard Dolores¡¯s cream of outrage, but he shut the window. In about ten minutes, he watched her enter a cab. It was thest time he ever saw her. He knocked on Chrissie¡¯s bedroom door and she answered in a small voice. Sam crossed the room and sat beside her on the bed, and noticed that only her bare shoulders, arms, and head were out from under the covers. She took his big hand in hers. ¡°She was right you know Daddy, I am a whore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that baby girl,¡± Sam said, his heart breaking for his tiny stepdaughter. ¡°It¡¯s true Daddy,¡± she sniffed, ¡°I was fucking Tommy Snyder on my bed when she came in my room.¡± The tears wereing freely again, though she wasn¡¯t sobbing any longer. ¡°For Christ¡¯s sake Chrissie, you¡¯re neen years old now and you¡¯re a woman. Liking sex doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re a whore,¡± he said in frustration, anger with his wife once more consuming her. Sam had long since thrown off the chains of guilt, repression, and inhibition the Nuns had drummed into him as a child¡­Dolores never had. ¡°Sex is a gift baby girl, and it wasn¡¯t given to make something nasty or evil out of, it was something given to be pleasurable and for men and women to use to express their love for each other. Only people like your mother turn it into something dirty. ¡°But Daddy,¡± Chrissie told him with wide eyes, ¡°I really liked it.¡± Sam looked at his stepdaughter and a smile crinkled his handsome face. ¡°I like it too baby girl.¡± The look on his face turned grim again, ¡°at least I used to.¡± He fell quiet. Chrissie rolled over onto her side, revealing an ufortable expanse of one ripe soft breast as she took his hand. Sam nced away. ¡°Tell me,¡± she demanded. Sam was distinctively ufortable, partly because she was showing too much skin, and partly because Dolores had hit the nail squarely on the head for just a few seconds during her hour long tirade. Sam did gawk a bit too much at his slender, leggy stepdaughter. The truth was, Chrissie was hot enough to give any man an erection. Sam had absolutely no intention of taking action on the feelings he asionally had for his stepdaughter. It was a natural enough reaction, and she wasn¡¯t a blood rtive. When a man hadn¡¯t touched a woman in eleven years, when he¡¯d had to rely on books, magazines, and now the inte as his sole source of sexual release, it took real will power not to touch and fondle bare skin that was readily avable. With the way that Chrissie liked to dress, he frequently had a feast for his eyes, though he¡¯d never done more than cuddle her in hisp and return her hugs. ¡°Daddy, talk to me,¡± Chrissie pleaded. ¡°Your mother was a tiny bit right about one thing baby,¡± Sam admitted, ¡°sometimes I was very tempted by you.¡± ¡°Really Daddy?¡± Chrissie beamed, and it was almost possible for him to see the edge of the are of her right breast was trying to peek out from beneath the covers. ¡°I tempted you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t read anything into it Chrissie,¡± Sam said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had sex in eleven years and sometimes I get aroused when the wind blows on my pants.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t think I¡¯m sexy?¡± She seemed crestfallen. Sam took her pretty face in his hand. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t let your mother fuck up your life any more than she already has. You¡¯re gorgeous, sexy, a real knockout and any man who doesn¡¯t get horny when he sees your body is a goddam fool.¡± Chrissie sat up suddenly, the sheets pooling around her hips and she wrapped her arms around him. He felt her lips on his and he wasAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ufortably aware of her hard nipples pressing into the soft fabric of his tee shirt. He hugged her back, but he closed his eyes tightly. ¡°Look at me Daddy,¡± Chrissie demanded. He slowly opened his eyes, and Chrissie raised her arms above her head. ¡°She hasn¡¯t fucked you since I was eight years old?¡± Helplessly he stared at her, his cock swollen and rigid in his cargo shorts. He shook his head no, but he was unable to take his eyes off his naked daughter. Chrissie stood slowly on the bed, the sheets sliding aside to expose her seductive hips, the shaved mound of her pubis, and her long naked legs. He could even see the plump lips of her pussy. Chapter 73 Chrissie sat down on hisp, and he was achingly aware of her nudity as she pressed herself to him, kissing his lips and tugging at his shirt. ¡°Chrissie we can¡¯t do this, it¡¯s wrong,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m expressing my love for another human being who has loved me for years, a person who has given me everything, a person who has given up sex because of me¡­so you tell me if I¡¯m wrong Daddy, tell me if you were lying when you said sex was a good thing.¡± It was said quietly but firmly, no trace left of the tearful young girl he had cradled earlier. What was worse, he had no answer for her. ¡°I thought so,¡± she said, and resumed tugging at his tee shirt. When she had it off, she covered his well muscled chest with kisses. He was handsome, she thought, and his job kept him slim and strong. Her enthusiasm was growing by the second, and she was breathing heavily as her hands went to unfasten his shorts. There was a veryrge bulge beneath the zipper of his cargo shorts. ¡°Jesus, no Chrissie,¡± he pleaded with her, ¡°I¡¯m your Dad for gods sake!¡± Chrissie pressed a taut nipple to his lips and caressed his hair. ¡°Right now Daddy,¡± she whispered, ¡°you¡¯re a man who has been badly hurt, at least partially because of me. You¡¯re a man who is nearly terminally horny.¡± She pulled back and gazed into his blue eyes. ¡°Tonight, even though I still call you Daddy, I¡¯m just a woman, and I hurt for you. And I¡¯m going to do the best I can to make things better for both of us. Tomorrow things might look different Daddy, but I¡¯m willing to chance that. Tonight you¡¯re going to surrender to me unconditionally, and I¡¯m going to make us both feel better.¡± Sam surrendered. He lifted his hips as she pulled his shorts off, and he moaned with pleasure as she took his proud length into her soft wide mouth. She sucked him slowly and tenderly, moving his hands to her breasts as she teased his cock with her tongue. Considering all the years he had done without sex, hested an admirably long time. He put his hands to her head to warn her that he was cumming, but she stubbornly refused to move away from the tip of his spurting cock, and for the first time in his life he emptied his load into the warm cavern of a woman¡¯s loving mouth. Somehow, it was the most intimate feeling he had ever experienced with another human being. It was amazing. Even more amazing, his cock was still rock hard. ¡°Ooooh Daddy!¡± Chrissie giggled, her hand tracing his erection with admiration and desire. She was so precious, so quietly beautiful as shey back on the big bed. Her thighs spread weingly for him and her arms drew him gently down on top of her. Chrissie¡¯s wee and moist warmth enveloped his cock slowly and lovingly, and the gasps that Sam heard were gasps of pleasure as he slowly stretched his way into her depths. Her hips hitched up at him, drawing his cock deeper into her pussy. Her eyes closed and she clung to him fiercely, loving him. Chrissie¡¯s heels crept up his nks and locked together in the small of his back, and her nails dug into the flesh over his shoulder des as he ground against her clit. ¡°Mmm, good!¡± she panted, ¡°Daddy your cock feels so good.¡± She was literally rocking with pleasure. Sam¡¯s pace picked up and he was thrusting deeply and regrly into her when her face screwed up and she began to cum. He flooded her depths momentster, and they fell asleep as they had fucked, tightly wrapped around each other. They awakened the same way they had fallen asleep. Sam was worried that his weight might have hurt her, but Chrissie was movingfortably. She snuggled against him, nipping at his shoulders with her white teeth. ¡°I like waking up with you inside me Daddy,¡± she said softly. ¡°Oh baby girl,¡± Sam said sadly, ¡°what have we done?¡± Sam had dressed in his shorts and tee shirt and called in to work, asking for and getting a day off. Chrissie¡¯s concession to modesty consisted of one of his tee shirts over her naked body, which in the light of day was even more tempting than it had been at night. She made a pot of fresh coffee and then set about making bacon, eggs, an biscuits for him. The smells of breakfast heartened him, though therge exposure of skin from beneath the tee shirt when she bent over both excited him and made him feel guilty. When she bent over to serve him the biscuits, he could see right down the front of the tee shirt, all of her open to his view. She grinned widely at him. ¡°Mom may be right Daddy,¡± she teased him, ¡°I might be a little slut after all¡­I really love it when you look at me naked.¡± She sat down across from him with a slice of bacon and a biscuit that she toyed with. She looked mildly troubled, and then she looked him directly in the eye. Her question was framed with perfect innocence and honesty. ¡°I love it when you look at me naked. I loved it when Tommy Snyder looked at me naked too. Does that mean I really am a whore Daddy?¡± Sam carefully put his fork and knife down on his te, wiping his face with a napkin. ¡°Honey, you have to be careful when you start assigningbels to people.¡± To me a slut could mean any number of things, not all of them bad. Whore is a little easier, that¡¯s a woman who sells her body for money, and it¡¯s not a name anyone could apply to you truthfully.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing as a ¡®good¡¯ slut?¡± Chrissie asked, her head earnestly cocked to one side. Sam sighed. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing as a woman who loves sex and enjoys it freely and without inhibitions¡­and narrow minded puritanical people who are probably inwardly jealousbel them sluts.¡± He looked down at his big hands. ¡°Baby girl, you can¡¯t base your life and decisions on what other people think. At the end of the day, you are the one who has to live with your decisions, and you have to be able to look yourself in the eye. As long as you¡¯re happy with yourself, I love you. And for the record, I don¡¯t find you slutty at all.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Then I must not be trying hard enough Daddy,¡± she teased, lifting the tee shirt and sliding it over her head. She squatted down in front of him. ¡°I love you Daddy,¡± she said, spreading her knees wide so that her pussy was visible, ¡°and when I¡¯m with you I want to feel your hands on me. When you look at my tits and my pussy I get horny, and I want you inside me.¡± She took his hands and put them on her breasts, kissing him. ¡°You¡¯ve always been there for me, taking my side, supporting me¡­and you¡¯ve endured a loveless and sexless marriage for years.¡± Chrissie reached for his shorts and pulled them down, climbing onto his cock and sliding it deep inside her with a sigh. ¡°Mom was partially right Daddy, with you I want to be a slut. I want to feel your cock in my mouth, in my pussy,¡± she leaned forward and whispered in his ear, ¡°and inside my ass Daddy.¡± He colored and sheughed and wriggled on his hard swollen organ. She leaned her head against his, nibbling at his earlobe. ¡°This is all I want Daddy, for as long as you¡¯ll give it to me.¡± She stiffened and quivered as she came once more. ¡°I want to be your little slut Daddy, and all you have to do is surrender.¡± Chapter 74 SWEET TEMPTATION It had taken her all afternoon to get ready for the dance. It was the annual Father-Daughter Dance sponsored by the Country Club and some of her dreamiest memories hade from this annual celebration. Annie had no memory of her real father, he had died before she was old enough to get to know him. Mom had married Eric when Annie had been only eight years old, and Annie had be the center of his universe from the start. Annie had no idea when the feelings she had for Eric changed, it had been gradual, and it had been a surprise, because she really liked and enjoyed her mother. All she knew, was that somewhere along the line her feelings had changed to pure unadulterated lust. Everything about Eric¡¯s six foot two, one hundred and ny pound frame made Annie pulse pound. His wavy ck hair with the unruly forelock that kept falling into his eyes, the arrogant way he flipped his head to put it back in ce, his icy blue eyes, the fluid grace of his movement, his full luscious lips¡­the list of things about Eric Stanton that excited her was endless. She had made up her mind to actually act on her feelings and this Father- Daughter dance had been the target date for more than a year. The date had a purpose, it would eliminate the main problem that she could cause Eric by seducing him¡­her age. Today was her eighteenth birthday, and no one could put him in jail on statutory rape charges any longer. She giggled. She knew that was only one obstacle, but to her the distinction was important. The ck dress had been an object of serious thought and nning, but she had been insistent, and she had finally found what she wanted online and ordered it. Annie hadpleted the final fittings and adjustments herself. She looked at her reflection in the full length mirror by her bed. The dress ttered her slender frame, and demurely covered her small but perfectly shaped breasts. Draped vents fell almost to her waist, but the empire waist beneath came up to just below her bare breasts. She lifted the vents experimentally and gazed critically at the breasts she considered too small. As they danced, she would be able to press them against the shirt of Eric¡¯s tux and feel his chest tantalizingly¡­and when she managed to slip his hand unobtrusively under the vents, no one would be able to tell that his hands had been filled with naked, wanting flesh. She turned slightly and reached her hands to just below the highce neck and tugged at the folds, opening the front of the dress from top to bottom and exposing her entire body. Her high firm breasts, the washboard of her trim t belly, her newly shaved and incredibly smooth pubic mound, even the moist plump lips of her pussy would be open to his gaze. The constant tingle that she had felt there all day increased for a moment as she realized how little time there was before she would feel Eric¡¯s hands on her body. Annie knew he was ready, she had spent the summer so far doing everything she could think of to drive him wild. Annie had carefully studied his schedule, and she had taken advantage of every opportunity when her mother was not around, as well as some risky opportunities when she was. Sometimes she allowed him a look as she swam naked in the pool. Sometimes she had run in only her panties to the guest bathroom upstairs, one hand nearly but not quite covering her breasts, managing each time to meet Eric in the hallway and giving him a spectacr view of her ass as she ran in pretended embarrassment back to her room. The tiny thong she wore hid nothing. On one asion she had managed to have him walk in on her and a handsome friend from school. Erick hadn¡¯t known she watched him watching her as she finally managed to get Darryl Zane¡¯s monster cock all the way into her throat. Eric¡¯s face was red and his hand was on his cock as she had swallowed the cum from that giant cock, and then toyed erotically with the overflow. She didn¡¯t know if Eric had cum from watching her performance, but she did know that his cock was swollen and hard. Only a glitch in his schedule had caused him to miss a simr session with her best girl friend, and Annie had enjoyed that demonstration anyway. The finishing touch was the application of Annie¡¯s special scent, a concoction that smelled of fresh honeysuckle. A dab behind her ears, on her neck, deep between her breasts, andstly, inside each thigh and she was done. She closed the expensive dress from neck to the top of of the high slit that would allow her to expose her thigh nearly to her bald pussy when she wanted and checked the tiny gold anklet that Eric had given her for her birthday. She reached for something on her dresser and used a safety pin to fasten it to the inside of the hem of her dress. The ck patent leather heelspleted the ensemble and made her calves look incredible. Her cloud of long blonde hair cascaded down over her shoulders and floated around when she walked. Eric called for her and she walked down the stairs to the living room as if she were a model in a beauty contest. His heart was in his throat as he watched the elegant beauty descend the stairs. He was extremely d that his wife was in Sarasota on business tonight, she wouldn¡¯t ever know what a raging erection her daughter had aroused on her stepfather¡¯s elegantly tuxedo draped body. The circr drive was lined with antique street lights as they walked arm in arm up the crushed gravel drive. The smell of honeysuckle, night blooming jasmine,vender, and the magnolia blossoms was heady and the manicured grounds were enchanting in the moonlight. It was all she had dreamed of. They were met at the door by tuxedoed attendants and their names were checked off against the list. One attendant handed Eric the matching corsage and boutonniere and they stepped inside to put them on before having their pictures taken.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Annieughingly put the boutonniere in thepel of Eric¡¯s tux, and she turned expectantly for Eric to fasten the corsage to one of the vents of her dress. Eric¡¯s hand disappeared under the vent and froze as she pressed her bare breast into his hand. His audible gasp caused her to titter. ¡°Did you stick the pin in your hand Daddy?¡± she asked as several observersughed with her. Eric tried to move his hand to one side and she followed it, dampness building between her thighs. He managed to fasten the corsage and draw back his hand as if he had been bitten by a snake. ¡°I think it needs to be a little more to the right Daddy.¡± She turned to one of her friends from school, who was standing nearby with her own father. ¡°What do you think Cindy? A little more to the right?¡± Cindy agreed. Eric looked deep into Annie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Please Daddy?¡± she whispered. There was no hint of coyness and no embarrassment in her eyes as he reached beneath the vent again, and this time his hand closed deliberately on her firm breast. Her nipple rose against his palm and Annie leaned into his hand. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted Daddy,¡± she whispered, and leaned forward to give him a lingering kiss on the cheek. The back of her hand brushed across the tip of his erection and it jumped inside his trousers. The very first dance was a slow sweet song that allowed them to dance close together. Cheek to cheek, Eric whispered into her ear. ¡°What was that about?¡± Eric whispered. Annie reached down for his hands and guided both hands beneath the vents, feeling her nipples harden against his palms. No one seemed to notice. ¡°It¡¯s our night,¡± she breathed, ¡°and don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not old enough, I¡¯m eighteen today.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking of your age darling,¡± I was thinking this is still illegal in this state, and what would your mother think?¡± ¡°Just remember Daddy, that in order to prosecute incest in the State of bama you must have a third party witness to actual pration,¡± Annie said smugly, ¡°so you have to be careful when you fuck me. As far as Mom goes, I don¡¯t want to hurt her¡­and what she doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt her.¡± Annie¡¯s hand curled around the shaft of his hard cock through his pants. ¡°And don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t want me, because your cock says you¡¯d be lying.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got it all figured out don¡¯t you?¡± he murmered into her ear. Annie sighed and pressed her breasts harder into his hands. ¡°Yes I have Daddy.¡± The dance was a long one, after which the Daddy¡¯s and Daughters pulled apart and apuded politely. Momentster, another slow sweet song was being yed. Some of the girls towed their fathers to the dining tables¡­it was a private club and the management had turned a blind eye to the age factor and there was a magnum of champagne on ice at each table. Annie pressed her father back into the dim recesses of the dance floor. She didn¡¯t have to tug his hands this time, they went underneath the vents and directly to her yearning breasts. ¡°You¡¯re a quick learner Daddy,¡± she said, reiming his cock. ¡°I¡¯m just a surprised learner,¡± Eric said softly, ¡°this is not at all what I expected.¡± Annie¡¯s hand found his zipper and she was soon stroking his bare cock inside his trousers. ¡°Or that either,¡± he gasped. Annie bent her head forward and kissed him quickly so no one would see her, and then turned and led him to a dimly lit curtained alcove by holding his cock. The moment the curtain closed behind them she took her hand from his cock and reached for the top of her dress. She opened it from top to bottom and pulled it apart so that Eric could see her whole body. ¡°If feeling my tits surprised you,¡± she whispered, ¡°this is going to shock you.¡± Annie dropped to her knees and slowly, lovingly, took his erection into her mouth. Eric gasped, and then managed to say, ¡°This is not the first time I¡¯ve seen you with a cock in your mouth.¡± He was trying to reestablish himself as something of an authority figure in this conversation, but there were more surprises toe. ¡°I know,¡± she said, ¡°I arranged that little show for you, it was all about temptation.¡± She swooped down and swallowed his entire length inside her generous wide mouth. The pleasure was extreme and Eric felt the shock down into his toes as he felt her lips close around the base of his cock. Her throat was milking him crazily in a way no other woman ever had, and Annie had coaxed him into an orgasm before he knew it. Unlike the amateur she truly was, Annie pulled back until the t of her tongue waspping at the bottom of his cock just beneath his ns. Every drop of Eric¡¯s cum scalded the top of her tongue and she savored the taste of the thick salty fluid. No shrinking violet, Annie rolled the thick viscous fluid around her mouth before swallowing it. Eric stood open mouthed, staring at the sultry vixen who had reced his stepdaughter (there was no other possible exnation.) Annie rose, holding both his hands. ¡°How many people do you think will be around the cabanas?¡± she asked him rhetorically¡­she already knew the answer. ¡°Probably none,¡± he answered her frankly, ¡°but I wasn¡¯t expecting to use it so I didn¡¯t bring the key.¡± Annie pushed her hair back so Eric would have a better view of her nudity, and then reached inside her dress for the safety pin. When her hand came back into view, it held the key to Eric¡¯s cabana. It was a year round rental, and Annie and her Mom both had keys. It was almost a cottage, though it was only onerge. There was a closet, a shower, a refrigerator, and a small double bed for resting before dinner after several hard sets of tennis or golf. The cabana area was empty, and Annie led the way. She unlocked the door and stepped inside. After checking all the curtains, she turned on the lights inside the luxurious cabana. She turned on the CD yer and the strains of one of the most seductive songs she had ever heard came out of the speakers. The J Joplin style voice was singing ¡°ck Velvet¡± and Annie felt the music prate her body. She pushed Eric back onto the bed and she began to move to the music. Annie locked eyes with Eric as she danced for him. This night had been long in the nning and she was going to milk every ounce of pleasure from it that she could. It was better than a striptease at a club¡­Annie wanted him to catch every nuance of her performance. She had rehearsed every move a hundred times in front of her mirror at home. When she was totally nude, she sank to her knees before him, lewdly spreading her thighs and working her finger into her pussy, wildly excited as she incited the open lust in Eric¡¯s face she had intended. When the music ended, she pulled her wet fingers from her pussy and slipped them into her mouth. She was temptation incarnate. Eric stood and ripped his tux off carelessly as Annie watched with mounting excitement. When he was naked, his cock jutted out from his loins, rigid with need. He lifted her easily to the bed and she spread her legs as wide as she could, the hard muscles of her t belly rippling in the bright light. Her face lit with wanton light as Eric threw himself on top of her, wasting no time exploring her body and thrusting deeply into her hot wetness. Annie raised her knees and clutched at his muscr torso and feverishly writhed beneath him as Eric pounded into her. It was exactly as she had dreamed it would be. She had tantalized and tempted her suave stepfather to the point where he no longer controlled himself, she had driven him wild with desire. Annie abandoned herself to the fierce lust she had engendered in him. She was cumming continuously as he mmed roughly into her. Annie¡¯s face was crushed to his chest, and her ankles were locked at the small of his back. His penis was pushed hard against the dome of her cervix and he was spraying hot sperm helplessly as she screamed against the smooth skin of his chest. As his wee weight copsed on her and she joyously epted it, her face blossomed with a wicked and wanton self-satisfied smile. It seemed she had mastered the art of Sweet Temptation¡­ Chapter 75 SWEET ADDICTION Andrea experienced a sexual epiphany on the night of her eighteenth birthday. Her mother and her stepfather had arranged for her Birthday party, though they had gone over to the neighbors¡¯ house for a party of their own after the first hour or so. Andrea had always been the quiet one, and though she was very attractive, she always dressed dowdy and hid behind herrge sses, usually deep in the pages of a book. Her mother was always praising her, and she was proud of showing her daughter¡¯s academic achievements to her friends, so Andrea had always beenfortable with her own identity¡­even though deep inside she knew there had to be more. It was this uncertainty, thisck of pleteness¡± that drove her taste in books¡­she tended towards the wilder edge of the bodice rippers now. In recent months, she had spent much more time wondering about the wonderful terms the writers used to describe the sexual adventures of the heroines. More and more often Andrea experienced an ache in her middle as she read feverishly about the ¡°thrusting manhoods¡± and the ¡°hard malenesses¡± of the heroines¡¯ friends. Unfortunately, there were no opportunities in her personal life to get a better education firsthand. The boys of her acquaintance had always known her as a quiet bookish type and showed no interest in her well hidden charms. Billy Taylor was a handsome, tanned senior who yed on the tennis and golf teams, and Andrea had a major crush on him. Tonight she had tried everything she knew to do to get his attention, but to no avail. He didn¡¯t rebuff her, he simply ignored her. After herst attempt, she had fled her own party in tears.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Outside, in her driveway, her tears flowed freely and she cursed herself for not knowing what to do. Anxiously, her eyes looked towards the darkened back yard of the Nelsons, where her parents were ostensibly at a pool party. Curiously, there was music audible, and muffled sounds, but the lights were out. She crept towards the unusually high fence surrounding the Nelsons¡¯ yard and quietly opened the fence gate. What she found inside made her question her sanity. Mrs. Nelson was lying on her belly on the pool deck. Mr. Taylor, Billy¡¯s dad, was on top of her and from what Andrea could see in the dim light, was thrusting hisrge penis in and out of her ass. Andrea¡¯s suspicions were corroborated momentster by Mrs. Nelson¡¯s feverish pleading. ¡°Do it baby, fuck my ass! Yesss! Like that¡­¡± Andrea was horrified, and oddly excited. When she found Mr. Nelson in the semi darkness, the excitement took over in a major way¡­Andrea¡¯s knees buckled and she felt a ball of heat in her middle. Her mouth began to water and her lips parted. One of Andrea¡¯s best friends, ra Binghamton was on her knees in front of Mr. Anderson. There was a man whose face Andrea couldn¡¯t see t on his back between ra¡¯s legs, his big cock sliding clearly in and out of ra¡¯s pussy, but that wasn¡¯t what had taken Andrea¡¯s breath away. Mr. Nelson had his hands on ra¡¯s head, his huge cock sliding in and out of ra¡¯s willing mouth. As Andrea stared in awed fascination, it seemed as if the darkness became lighter, and every detail of what ra and Mr. Nelson were doing was infinitely clear. Andrea licked her own lips as she watched ra¡¯s tighten around Terry Nelson¡¯s girth. She could see ra¡¯s cheeks hollow as she sucked at him, and she saw Terry¡¯s big ball sack tighten. The veins on his thick shaft pulsed, and Andrea felt the pressure build beneath her belly. She wasn¡¯t sure what was going to happen now, but she knew it had to be good because Terry was gasping and ra was moving her head faster. There was one final pulse before Terry groaned and ra began to choke and gag. Terry¡¯s hands pressed down on ra¡¯s head and white goo began to surge out of ra¡¯s tightly closed mouth. Andrea came¡­hard. She fell backwards, and felt strong arms around her beneath her breasts. When her mind cleared she realized there was something hard pressed between her shoulder des. ¡°Jesus Andrea,¡± she heard, ¡°what the hell are you doing here?¡± Herbstepfather was guiding her into a honeysuckle covered arbor with a swing, out of sight of the crowd. Her night vision was getting better and she realized that he was naked. ¡°Daddy, Jesus Christ you¡¯re naked.¡± She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his swollen cock. Her mind kept picturing ra sucking that big cock, and the white of the cum spilling from her lips. She felt the tremorsing again and she had to clench her teeth to hold back her moans of pleasure. Unwittingly her hand clutched on her stepfather¡¯s cock and she squeezed it hard. ¡°Andrea, baby, this is¡­¡± Unable to contain herself Andrea bent down and took the thick cock in her mouth. It felt to her as if she were weing an old friend. More than that, it felt¡­natural. Her tongue slid along the fleshy bottom of her daddy¡¯s cock, and her fingers probed the soft skin sack that held his churning balls. It was if she knew well each ridge and pulsing vein in the big dick, and even her pouty lips had turned into a sensual receptor of pleasure. It urred to her that she was crazy, but she didn¡¯t care. The overwhelming raw horniness that took over her demanded her absolute attention, and she was suddenly wild to remove the restrictive clothing that threatened to stifle her pleasure. With her daddy¡¯s cock still deep in her mouth she tore at her blouse, feeling the night air on her breasts. She had never showed them to a living soul in her life, but right now her stepfather could see them and her stiff nipples. The thought sent another thrill through her body. She managed to relinquish his cock for a brief moment. ¡°Touch me Daddy, please! Touch me everywhere.¡± Her slender legs parted beneath her skirt, but she had other things she wanted to be doing so she pulled her daddy¡¯s hands to her skirt and humped against them. Todd Bowman was already too far gone to stop or even slow down. Andrea was a natural born cocksucker and her technique was far and away superior to any of the many women around this pool who had sucked his cock. Even his wife Phyllis, who was particrly good at it and even loved it didn¡¯t have the mad skills Andrea had. He tugged and pulled and Andrea was naked on the swing, her legs spread wide and his fingers stroking her clit. Andrea liked it, but it seemed as if the most intense feelings were in her mouth. No matter what other pleasurable things she discovered tonight, what she wanted most was the taste of the creamy white fluid that spurted from the tips of these precious tubes of flesh. That this particr cock belonged to her mother¡¯s husband mattered to her not at all. ¡°Cum in my mouth Daddy,¡± she demanded. Without a blink, Todd felt himself explode in his stepdaughter¡¯s mouth. Andrea sucked him greedily,pping up stray gobbets and droplets of his cum, and panting heavily. It was apparent to him that she didn¡¯t know he needed a recovery period, because as soon as she had it all, she was sucking at him again. He pulled her off his cock and gently exined. Wide eyed and breathless, she peeked out of the arbor. ¡°Can you get me another one?¡± she asked him. ¡°I don¡¯t want mom to see me.¡± Toddughed and pointed his finger across the pool. Phyllis was on the ground with her legs spread wide, and she held a thick cock in each hand. She sucked at one and stroked the other, and then she swapped. Andrea¡¯s breath caught in her throat and she doubled up, reaching for her own pussy. ¡°Oh god Daddy, I want more!¡± Todd thought it best if Phyllis didn¡¯t see him naked with her daughter, so he pushed Andrea back in the swing and stepped out of the arbor. In just a moment he was back with another neighbor, Bill Chalmers. Bill was in his early fifties and had developed a slight paunch, but his cock wasrge and an angry reddish color. Andrea couldn¡¯t help herself as she stared at it. She had known Mr. Chalmers all her life, she¡¯d yed tag in his front yard, she¡¯d gotten candy from him at Halloween¡­but right now all Andrea could see was his erection. When she touched it she was shivering uncontrobly, and her lips were parted in wee long before she sank down to take it inside her lips. When she sucked in the swollen red head she felt a hardness between her pussy lips, and as she turned her head she saw Todd¡¯s eyes rolled up in his head as he prated her. It felt strange to feel her stepfather¡¯s cock inside her pussy, but the important thing was the huge dick in her mouth. It was covered with such soft skin, and the man smell was stronger on the older man. She breathed in deeply as she took Bill deep into her throat, milking at him as she had Todd. Todd was pumping into her smoothly now, and his cock was pressing hard against her clit with each stroke. It took a few minutes to establish a rhythm, but soon the two men were in synch and Andrea was in heaven. Bill took a long time before she felt his balls jump in her hand and the surge begin, but Andrea was careful to back away in order to catch his load in her mouth. In spite of the sharp tang and the saltier taste, the feel of Bill¡¯s cum really set her off, and she was riding Todd¡¯s cock wildly as she experienced the second orgasm of her life that was wholly caused by the feeling of cum jetting into her mouth. She leaned back against Todd, spent for the moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it could be like this,¡± she gasped, unknowingly uttering the corniest line of every cheap porn film in history. Todd held his daughter¡¯s naked body in his arms, idly stroking her hard stomach and her beautiful breasts. The novelty of it made it nearly impossible for him to stop. ¡°Don¡¯t you cum any other way?¡± Todd asked. ¡°You know, like masturbation or regr sex?¡± Her answer shocked him to the core. ¡°Of course I cum when I masturbate Daddy,¡± she said, ¡°but I don¡¯t know about regr sex, you were the first.¡± She hesitated, and then nced lovingly up at him. ¡°Yours was the first cock I ever had in my mouth too.¡± He wasn¡¯t certain whether he was happy or horrified¡­he had felt no resistance and she had been positively dripping wet. ¡°Jesus Andrea, I¡¯m ttered that you let me be the first, but don¡¯t you think you should have tried someone closer to your own age first? Andrea snuggled up to Todd, resting her head against his chest and touching his soft cock with her small hand. ¡°You felt good and you tasted good Daddy, and when I felt your hot salty spray on my tongue it was special. I don¡¯t know, it was kind of like the way they talk about drugs on TV. As soon as I tasted you it was like I was hooked.¡± She bent down and softly kissed his cock. ¡°Mr Chalmers made me cum too, but it just wasn¡¯t the same as it was with you¡­like it was weaker, more like it feels when I do myself with my fingers in my room.¡± He was beginning to worry, and suddenly he realized just how much trouble he would be in if Phyllis knew Andrea had blown him. There were a dozen women outside this arbor that he could do anything they would let him do and it wouldn¡¯t jeopardize his marriage¡­and here he was sitting nude with an adoring stepdaughter. The party suddenly rushed into his mind. Quickly he made her dress and go back to her guests, though she really wanted to stay and suck her daddy again. Andrea felt different as she entered her own house. No one had seemed to notice that she had left, and the party was still going strong. It wasn¡¯t just her body that felt different, it was everything about her¡­she felt new, as if she were just starting her life. She looked over and saw Billy Taylor slow dancing with another girl, his hand on her ass. The girl kept pping at his hand and moving it to her hip or her back, and Billy looked modestly discouraged. Andrea reached up and loosened her long hair, shaking it out to fall around her shoulders. The big reading sses came next, she put them on the counter. She wore them all the time, but she only needed them for reading. Next she unfastened the top three buttons of her blouse, but after looking around the room at the other girls, she unfastened two more. When the music stopped, she approached Billy with a sly smile. ¡°You haven¡¯t danced with the birthday girl yet.¡± Billy was taken aback by this new version of Andrea, and he followed her meekly out into the hallway as someone put on a slow dance. She reached over and flipped the light switch in the hall and she and Billy were dancing in semi darkness. ¡°You look different tonight Andrea,¡± Billy stammered. ¡°I am different tonight,¡± she murmured, her mouth close to his ear. She pushed her boobs up tight against his chest, and she felt his dick rise to meet her thrusting hips. She felt Billy¡¯s hand on her ass and she liked the feel of it. She tugged at his other hand and brought it firmly up to cover her breast, and she stood on her tiptoes to kiss him. Billy was a good kisser, she discovered, and once she had moved his hand to her breast he had no problems finding his way inside her blouse and bra. In seconds she had led him into her bedroom, and momentster she was naked on her bed with Billy¡¯s cock lodged deep in her throat. He was thrusting wildly and battering her lips a little, but Andrea didn¡¯t care, this was amazing! Billy didn¡¯tst very long, and her pleasure wasn¡¯t as long and drawn out as it had been with her daddy¡­but it was still good. She let him fuck her because he seemed to want to, and she managed to help herself by jumping off his cock and taking him into her mouth as he came. The party was over before her parents came back home, and her mother kissed her goodnight and headed straight for bed, where she copsed. Andrea waited until she was certain her mother was asleep before she put on her old terry cloth robe and went downstairs. She stood between Todd and the tv set, dropping her robe to the floor and standing before him naked. ¡°Daddy,¡± she whispered, ¡°I think I¡¯m addicted to oral sex.¡± She moved to him on her knees and opened his fly, her hot breath on his cock. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve fucked so much it might take all night for me to cum again,¡± he said nervously. ¡°I know,¡± she smiled at him and took her daddy¡¯s dick deep in her mouth. And I¡¯m d she thought to herself. Chapter 76 DADDY¡¯S HOME Eighteen year old Willow Carlsony on her bed naked, her long dark red hair draped over the hard belly of her boyfriend. Her green eyes were riveted on his erection, which was pointed straight at her parted lips. It was a new experience, being naked like this with a boy, and she was shivering with excitement. Billy was naked too, and he was squirming too as her hot breath blew across his cock. They had been dating for two years, and his hands had her titsmitted to memory. Night after night he had held them in his hands, and his lips had sucked her nipples, and Willow could cum just from the feel of his mouth on them.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She had given him countless hand jobs and they had even gotten down to just the bottom of her swimsuit as they dry humped out at theke¡­but she had never blown him and they hadn¡¯t fucked. Both of them wanted to, but neither had worked up the nerve. Today was special for both of them. Billy was enlisting in the Army and would be leaving for Basic Training before daylight the next morning. It would be months before they would see each other again, if ever. Willow had the distinct feeling that Billy wanted out of this dinky Colorado town, and that once he left he would never return. The only living family he had left were his Aunt and Uncle in Florida, along with his cousins. It really wasn¡¯t important to her if he came back or not. She was an eighteen year old virgin and she was facing a long, lonely summer on the ranch with her parents. Her days as a virgin, she had decided, would end today. It was an exciting first step, but the thought of putting the hard thing in her mouth was a little disgusting, she really wanted to feel it between her long slender legs¡­but this was something Billy had begged for and she felt that it was only fair that she give him what he wanted so badly in exchange for what she intended to have. Taking a deep breath, she plunged her lips over the swollen and familiar tip of his six inch cock. Willow was prepared to gag and spit out the clear fluid oozing from the slit in the tip, but she was surprised to find that it tasted vaguely of honeyed almonds. The thickness of his girth pressed against her tongue, and his skin was velvety soft over the hardness of his penis. She made her tongue slither across the skin on the underside and she marveled at the reaction she got from Billy¡­she was utterly in control of him and a feeling of power surged through her young body as she realized she could make Billy do anything she wanted as long as she gave him this one simple thing that he desired so badly. She owned him. Billy¡¯s sudden orgasm caught her by surprise, and she was angered at first when he grabbed her head and held her mouth down on his cock as he erupted in her mouth. She was forced to swallow or drown, but the taste was not bad at all, it tasted like the precum she had tasted when she first took him into her mouth. When it was over, she lingered over his cock and licked up the dribbles and spills from her lips and his belly. The second she had finished Billy was on his knees begging her to marry him. Before this afternoon, Willow would have blindly epted his proposal without a second thought, but the woman listening to him now was not the same timid girl who was listening to him now. ¡°Just fuck me Billy,¡± was the only answer she gave him. After all the imagining, all the giggling talk with the girls at school, and the embarrassing ordeal of ¡°the talk¡± her mother had given her before her first date, losing her virginity had been as simple as that. ¡°Just fuck me Billy.¡± When Billy was gone, Willow hady naked in her room, her universe suddenlyrger. There had been very little blood, she had been riding horses since she was a small child and her hymen had long since been torn. Fucking had been fun, but it didn¡¯t evene close to the feeling she¡¯d gotten when she had so thoroughly dominated Billy with her mouth. Sex and powerbined can be an incredible aphrodisiac. She looked out her bedroom window at the horse barn and outbuildings. Her mother¡¯s car wasn¡¯t back yet, and her stepfather¡¯s horse was not yet back in the corral. There was no one around except the lean and taciturn Hank, a ranch hand who came and went with the wind. Willow slipped on a tee shirt and a pair of athletic shorts and went down to the corral. She left her bra and panties on the floor in her room. Hank had the lean whipcord body of the career cowboy, and when Willow came across the yard he had it leanedfortably against the barn. He watched the slim beauty pad across the bare dirt with eyes narrowed against the sun. She looked just like her mother had at eighteen, and Hank felt a moment¡¯s nostalgia as he watched the sway of her hips and noticed the fullness of her small breasts against the thin cotton of her shirt. He felt his cock stir in his jeans and wished he was young again. ¡°Hank, can you help me in the barn for a minute?¡± Willow asked. ¡°Sure Willow, I¡¯ll be d to,¡± he said as he entered the airy structure. He didn¡¯t see her at first, but he whirled when the barn door closed behind him and Willow was lifting her tee shirt over her head. She cornered him before he could do more than stammer. In seconds she was on her knees and sucking the second hard cock she had handled in her life. This one was bigger, and the man smell was stronger. Willow felt like a goddess. Hank had never been the object of a woman¡¯s lust¡­he had never really had a rtionship before, just the attentions of the rodeo groupies and truck stop whores he had known over the years. Willow was the first female who had ever volunteered to blown him, and she was certainly the first who really wanted to. The result was a mind altering experience for the fifty year old ranch hand. When Willow kept her mouth glued to his cock when he erupted, Hank¡¯s knees buckled and only the board wall of the barn held him up. Willow left him in the barn, a catlike smile on her face. She knew that she loved sucking cock, and she was wondering who the next recipient of her new found skill would be. Hank had known Willow¡¯s mother all of her life, and he had known her stepfather for years. There was no way he could face them after what he had allowed the teenager to do. He headed for the bunkhouse and packed his few belongings. He tossed them and his saddle gear into the back of his battered old Ford pickup and rattled down the long driveway, headed for the next dusty spread in his circle. He had no regrets¡­that had been one helluva blow job. He began to whistle. Angelique Carlson leaned on the corral fence and watched as her husband Doug rode tiredly across the huge pasture. He climbed off his horse and immediately slipped off his saddle and bridle, turning the beautiful animal loose in the corral to get a drink of water from the trough. He walked into the tack room with the saddle over his shoulder and the bridle in his hand. Angelique followed him inside and watched as he wiped down the leather. ¡°Hank¡¯s gone,¡± she said in a miserable voice. ¡°Shit!¡± Doug said, looking up at her. ¡°It¡¯s ok honey,¡± Angelique said, though he could see inly that it was not at all ok. ¡°I¡¯ll just put off the show and do it some other time.¡± She had been invited to show her artwork at a very prestigious show in Denver; it was the big break she had been waiting for, and they had been scratching and saving for months to have enough for her to make the trip and transport her works. There was barely enough money left to hire the hands they would need for the end of summer roundup¡­the once a year revenue generator that made the payment on the ranch and supported them all year. There would not be enough to hire someone to rece Hank for the week or so of hardbor it would take to get the roundup camp in shape for the hands after the hard winter. ¡°No you won¡¯t,¡± Doug said determinedly, ¡°I¡¯ll take Willow along and it will just take us a little longer to get it ready.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Angelique asked tearfully, ¡°It would be a lot easier if Willow and I both went up to help.¡± ¡°Willow and I will get the job done,¡± Doug said, knowing that the bulk of the backbreakingbor would fall on his own shoulders, ¡°you won¡¯t be offered another chance like this and we both know it.¡± Right now she had an interested sponsor; they both knew that in the Art World, the interest of a sponsor was the first step to making any real money. Willow was saddened that Hank had found it necessary to leave after their tryst in the barn, she had really enjoyed it and it had seemed like he had too. She readily agreed to help Doug at the range camp up in the mountains. It was a beautiful, isted ce and she loved to watch the horses running free, and the prospect of spending a week or so with her great looking stepfather was suddenly very intriguing. He wasn¡¯t her real daddy after all. When he stood up to leave the table, she took a long look at the lump in front of his jeans. It was muchrger than Hank¡¯s or Billy¡¯s. The buckskin mare was smooth gaited andfortable to ride but she was very spirited. Willow had been riding her for five years and they were a good match for each other. The ride up to the range camp was a long one, and Willow and Doug bantered back and forth the whole way. She had dressed in tight jeans and boots, but she wore only a middie tee shirt without a bra¡­and Doug watched her taut boobs bounce out of the corner of his eyes. If he hadn¡¯t noticed that she was a young woman before, he knew it now. She wore a cowboy hat over her long dark red hair and she frequently lifted it to wipe the sweat from her forehead¡­and to give Doug a better look at her hard t belly and her firm young breasts. Several times she noticed that Doug had to rearrange his cock in his pants, so she knew she was having the desired effect on him. They had their dinner under the stars that first night, and they used the cut and seasoned wood by the kitchen cabin to heat water for the shower. Doug had built a campfire outside because the range shack was too musty and smelly to sleep in without airing it out first, and the bunkhouse was in the same shape. Willow took the first shower, and she came out toweling her hair and wearing only an old thin white cotton tee shirt. She deliberately left her panties off, and she knew Doug was getting shes of her sparse pussy hair and the pale globes of her ass. When he came back outside, he quickly climbed into his sleeping bag and took off his jeans. They chattered back and forth for a few minutes while the fire died down, and the night temperature began to drop. When it was cold enough to be believable, Willow climbed out of her bag and stood beside Doug¡¯s. ¡°I must have been still wet when I got in it,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m freezing and I need to get in with you!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Doug started, and Willow reached down and unzipped his bag. ¡°Argue with me when I¡¯m warm,¡± she said, climbing inside the bag with him and zipping it up. She snuggled next to him as they spooned in the warm bag. It took very little time before Doug¡¯s cock rose against her ass. He tried to back away from her, but she was relentless, and she finally trapped the thick cock between her ass cheeks. Willow giggled. ¡°Why Daddy, I do believe you¡¯re having dirty thoughts about your little girl!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t funny Willow,¡± Doug growled. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it to be funny Daddy, I want to fuck you!¡± ¡°Willow, I¡¯m your stepfather¡­and what the hell would your mother say?¡± Willow knew she had him now. She turned in the sleeping bag and slid downwards. When she got to the fly of his boxers she pulled his swollen cock from inside and held him in both hands. Doug moaned as she handled him, he kept saying no but his rigid penis was saying anything but¡­and his protests stopped entirely when she sucked him deep into her mouth. Doug was doing something that Billy and Hank had not, he was holding her head as he helplessly fucked her mouth as if it was a pussy. ¡°Oh shit Willow I¡¯m gonna cum!¡± he groaned as his hips worked his cock in and out of her mouth. She hummed her pleasure and approval. His cock was lurching in her mouth and she knew his cum would be pouring over her tongue soon. She renewed her sucking. The explosion, when it came, was hot and thick and saltier than Hank¡¯s and Billy¡¯s had been. Her hands squeezed his full balls and milked him until he was empty. ¡°Daddy,¡± she whispered as she rubbed her hard belly against his cock, her body now fully naked inside the bag. ¡°What Willow?¡± He sounded a little mad, either at himself or her, she wasn¡¯t sure. She reached up with her lips and kissed him. He became less distant and began to return her kiss before she stopped and whispered in his ear. ¡°Your cum tasted good Daddy.¡± ¡°Oh god!¡± Doug groaned. Willow lifted one leg and guided his huge cock into her wet pussy. With another loud groan, Doug rolled her onto her back and began to fuck her. Willow was so hot that she began to cum almost immediately. Her eyes rolled back in her head. God, Doug was so much better than Billy had been! ¡°I¡¯m going to school this fall Daddy,¡± she told him two dayster. They had spent as much time fucking as they had working. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that Willow,¡± Doug said earnestly. ¡°I love your mother, but this would be too easy to get used to. I love you too baby girl, but not the same way¡­but I have to admit thisst couple of days has blurred the distinction.¡± ¡°I never intended to try to take you away from Mom,¡± she said seriously, ¡°but I have to admit that it¡¯s going to be hard to do without this for the rest of the summer.¡± She was holding his erection in one soft hand. Doug grinned as he pushed her head gently down to where she truly wanted to be. He gasped as she took him into her willing mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯d have to do without baby!¡± Chapter 77 SEDUCING DADDY iney naked in the hotel room bed, her slender legs parted wide, the fingers of one hand busily rubbing her swollen clit while the fingers of her other hand pinched the nipples of her tiny breasts. She ran fantasy scenarios through her mind as she masturbated, each one bringing her closer to the good orgasm she felt building. The idea that he coulde through the door at any time added a dimension of thrill to what she was doing. Her bright blonde hair was spread out over her pillow, her violet eyes closed and her full generous lips were parted as her ragged breathing grew louder. Her toes curled as she pictured his hard body between her legs and his swollen erection rubbing between the lips of her pussy and against the engorged nubbin of her clit. She could imagine the forelock of his dark wavy hair as it fell down over his icy blue eyes while he strained to tease her with his cock. With her eyes closed she could easily picture the hard muscles of his abs rippling with the strain. With a massive shudder, ine was cumming. ¡°Daddy!¡± she cried out, calling the name of her dream lover as the wetness leaked from her spasming pussy. Her fingers were deep inside her and she kept them there until her body was still again. He wasn¡¯t her real dad, he was her stepfather, and she had been in love with him since the first time she had met him. Mom was a flight attendant and she had met him on a flight back from the Caribbean. The love affair and courtship had been brief and they had been married just after he had closed a deal on some oil leases in Peru. ine had met him at the wedding and Mom had announced that she was taking a leave of absence from her job. Jack had moved from Mind, Texas to Destin, Florida because it was home for his new wife Marie and her daughter ine. He wasn¡¯t ultra-rich, but he was more than fortable¡¯. He was able to write a check for the purchase of the penthouse condo on the beach in Destin where they lived now without bothering to sell the huge ranch in Mind. After a year of tanning and parties, Marie had be bored and decided to return to her job. ine had watched her mother around the pool and at parties, and she had a good idea why Marie was going to go back to work. Her mother was a serious flirt¡­and from the furtive gropings and the way she enticed men to look at her, there was likely more to it than ine was certain of. More than once she had found her mother outside on the roof patio of the penthouse with her clothes disarrayed and a flushed look on her face, and there was always a nice looking man with an embarrassed flush on his face. As far as ine was concerned, her Mom¡¯s actions made Jack fair game. As shey panting on her bed, ine kept trying to imagine Jack naked. Her phone rang and she checked the caller I. D. ¡°Hi Sissy!¡± she answered. ¡°No, I¡¯m in my bedroom.¡± Sissy said something into the phone and ine flushed. ¡°Yes I am,¡± she said, ¡°and yes, I¡¯m naked as a jaybird!¡± Sissy was enamored with Jack and had a major crush on him, as did all of ine¡¯s girlfriends¡­they enjoyed teasing her enormously and frequently called to get updates on when he would be home. Destin was pretty much famous for the small swimsuits wore on it¡¯s beaches, but the suits ine¡¯s girlfriends wore at her private pool on the penthouse deck would have been more at home on St Tropez or Saint Martin¡¯s. Here in Destin they would be a free ride to the County Jail. ine let Sissy know that Jack would be tied up today, but she didn¡¯t tell her why. ine had ns of her own. ine rose and carefully put on her waterproof makeup, selecting a bright white micro-bikini that covered nothing really and enhanced all the ces a good stepdad should never look. She shrugged into a white terry cloth robe and went to the living room to watch the big tscreen TV and wait for Jack toe home. Jack was talking amiably to Marie on his cell phone when he walked through the door, and he hung up as soon as he got inside. ¡°Long day?¡± ine asked him when he smiled and said hello to her. ¡°The usual,¡± he said. With no apparent change in his good mood, he told ine that Marie would be staying in Puerto Rico on her four day mandated crew rest instead ofing home. ¡°You mean she found some other rich guy to fuck around with?¡± ine asked shrewishly. She loved her mom, but sometimes the way Marie treated Jack pissed her off. ¡°I don¡¯t expect money is a consideration anymore,¡± Jack said with a cheerful grin, ¡°Especially if he¡¯s young, hung, and good looking!¡± ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable!¡± ine said, ¡°She¡¯s out there screwing around on you and you sit here smiling about it!¡± He crossed the room and touched her nose lightly with a forefinger and kissed her forehead. ¡°I could exin it to you pumpkin, but I¡¯m not sure you¡¯re ready to understand the concept.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I get us a beer and meet you at the hot tub and you can try me?¡± she said, ¡°Since she¡¯s noting home tonight, you don¡¯t have anything else to do¡­and I really do want to understand. I¡¯m over eighteen now!¡± She gazed into his sparkling eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not even a virgin anymore.¡± Jack studied her a moment, and then shook his head. ¡°Okay, fine honey, I¡¯ll give it a try. Just don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± If he had read any double meaning into her ¡®try me¡¯ he didn¡¯t give any sign of it. When she came out with the two icy Corona beers on a tray with lime slices on a tiny te, he was already in the bubbling water and leaning backfortably. She couldn¡¯t see what he was wearing for a swimsuit, but his bare muscled chest shone in thete afternoon sun. She handed him one of the beers and set the tray on the table next to the hot tub. After he had taken a deep swallow and set the beer down, ine made a big show of shrugging her terry cloth robe off and folding it up beforeying it across a lounge chair. She was certain he had seen every miniscule inch of the micro-bikini by the time she got into the water and faced him. ¡°So what is it I need to understand?¡± she asked drily. ¡°Apparently not as much as I expected to have to tell you,¡± Jack said just as drily. ¡°I had forgotten that you are a young woman and not just a girl anymore. The swimsuit you¡¯re almost wearing reminded me. You are a remarkably striking young woman ine.¡± Thepliment made her blush, but she managed to thank him, though she stammered like a schoolgirl. ¡°Your mother has enormous sexual appetites,¡± Jack said calmly, ¡°as do I. She tells me all about her little trysts when we are in bed together, and we both find her adventures exciting.¡± ¡°What about you, do you tell her about your adventures?¡± ¡°If she asks me, or if I think a particr adventure would strike her fancy.¡± He grinned. ¡°None of your friends has done anything worse than flirt so far,¡± he said, ¡°except Sissy, who keeps finding ways to lose her bikini top whenever I¡¯m in the pool.¡± ine giggled. Sissy did the top trick whenever she wanted to get any guy¡¯s attention, whether they were in pool, in the Gulf of Mexico, or on one of the clear spring fed creeks covering the Panhandle. ¡°She thinks you¡¯re hot Daddy, and she talks about fucking you all the time.¡± Jackughed and lifted his beer bottle. ine lifted hers and they clinked the two necks together. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be popr,¡± he said. ¡°So you and Mom are Swingers?¡± ine had to ask, putting off the burning question she really wanted to ask him. ¡°Not swingers really,¡± Jack said, ¡°but I really want to watch her having sex with another man.¡± ine was shaken, this was a side of Jack she had never seen, and it was making her hot as hell. She drained half of her beer in one gulp. Working up her nerve, she stood slowly in the hot tub and posed for him. What little the micro-bikini had covered was now exposed after getting wet. ¡°So what do you think of this?¡± she asked him in a voice husky with desire. ¡°I think it would look very good lying on the patio deck,¡± Jack said, ¡°you don¡¯t need it to attract my attention, if that¡¯s what it was for.¡± ine reached for the single tie that held the tiny suit in ce and slowly peeled it off her body. Her bright blonde hair hung to her breasts, and she gathered it up and tied a knot in it, leaving her long elegant neck exposed and thrusting her tiny breasts up and outward. Locking eyes with his stepdaughter, Jack lifted his hips and peeled off his swimsuit, tossing it out onto the patio deck. ¡°Stand up!¡± she ordered him. His cock was every bit asrge as she had imagined, and it was standing proudly erect when she dropped to her knees. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she breathed as her full parted lips approached the big head. She nced back at his blue eyes. ¡°Can I touch it Daddy?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep calling me daddy, pumpkin,¡± Jack said gently. ¡°I want to Daddy,¡± she said mischievously, ¡°It really makes this seem deliciously wicked.¡± ¡°You¡¯re more like your mother than you know,¡± he muttered, pulling her head towards his rigid penis. ine grasped his swollen member in both hands, staring at the object of her fantasies. Her fingers traced the veins and ridges in fascination as her parted lips drew closer to him. She shivered as the tip passed her lips and her delicate pink tongue flicked out to lick at the scruff of skin just below the helmet shaped tip. Dreaming of this had been nowhere near as exciting as the reality was, and she felt the tremors in her thighs and belly as she lightly sucked his ns into her mouth, She shivered again as she realized that he had shaved his pubic hair and balls, and she fondled the hefty sack gently. His hands were resting on her head, but when she showed no signs of hurrying, he lowered a hand to her small firm breasts and gently twisted the nipple. Her gasp of pleasure sent a little hum of pleasure through his cock and he twisted harder. ine dropped one of her hands between her legs and began to touch herself slowly¡­she refused to rush this first experience with Jack. cing her other hand on his chest, she forced him to sit on the lip of the tub and lie back. Spreading his legs wide with her elbows, she began to explore him with lips, tongue, and hands. Long after he had expected her to climb onto him, ine rolled him onto his belly and spread his ass cheeks. She licked his hanging balls, following the seam of his scrotum back to where it started, and then she explored the super-sensitive area between the seam¡¯s end and his anus. ine never hesitated, her tongue explored the puckered ring of his sphincter and then plunged inside. Jack actually lost it and began to spray uncontrobly, but ine dipped her head and trapped the rigid tip of his cock between her lips¡­most of his cum flowed down her tongue and into her belly. ¡°Oh my god Daddy!¡± she gasped, licking her lips. Jack was speechless, amazed at ine¡¯s focus. There was none of the rush so typical of young girls, even Marie was not such a thorough cocksucker. ine was a treasure!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Everything seemed to flow in slow motion for ine. Her reward for her efforts had been sweet, but there was a fire building between her young thighs that spurred her on. She tugged him over onto his back, and he had to help her climb up toy t against his chest. His heart was pounding and a wide smile creased her pretty face as she listened to it; he was excited by what she had done. ine had no idea how long shey there, listening to his heart settling back into a regr rhythm. When they had both calmed, she felt his cock rising hard against her belly. She rolled off him and onto her back, her thighs spread wide and her arms extended to him. ¡°Please fuck me daddy!¡± Jack rose on his hands and knees, his head thrown back as the head of his cock nestled against the entrance to her pussy. ¡°Go ahead Daddy, put it in me¡­I want to feel you inside me!¡± Hunching her hips upward she felt the tip of his cock slip inside her pussy. It was a sweet moment for her, and she trembled as she waited for him to plunge the rest of his cock inside her. He made her wait. Twitching and undting, her breathing fast and ragged, she begged him to give her all of it. Jack relented, but he did so very slowly, tantalizing her by inching into her instead of plunging his length into her at once. For ine, it was a nerve shattering experience. He was so muchrger than her first, and the stretching, filling feeling was exquisite. The slow, steady invasion of her body was new too, her much younger first lover had been quick and jerky. She dug her nails into the skin of Jack¡¯s arms as he bored slowly into her depths. ¡°Oh god Daddy¡­yes¡­that¡¯s it!¡± she gasped as the tip of his cock lightly bumped the domed surface of her cervix. Her long slender legs locked behind the small of his back and pulled him tighter, and her clit pressed hard against the dorsal ridge of his penis. ine cried out as her first orgasm coursed through her body. Jack remained perfectly still as her hips and legs twitched frantically. When she was still, he began to thrust slowly in and out of her, taking care to bear down on her engorged clit with each downstroke. His daughter had an incredibly hot, tight pussy, and he wanted to make sure that she wanted moreter. He bent his head and sucked one of her small rigid nipples. Everything he did was driving her crazy. ine knew that this was the first of many trysts with her stepfather, and she reveled in the fact that he wanted to make it so good for her. ¡°Yes Daddy, fuck me!¡± she shrieked as she came yet again. She pulled him down and nestled her face in his neck, his full weight wee against her slim body. ine smiled against his warm, bare skin¡­ she hoped her mother was having a good time. Chapter 78 DADDY¡¯S HOT SLUT Sandra wasn¡¯t really a slut. She fucked guys that reminded her of her Daddy, that looked like her Daddy. When she had their cocks inside her mouth, pussy, or ass, she was dreaming it was him fucking her. Why she wanted him so badly, she didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t particrly care¡­and the only reason she hadn¡¯t fucked him was because she hadn¡¯t worked up the nerve. He had to know she was fucking around, she hadn¡¯t gone to any great lengths to hide it. Her mother didn¡¯t seem to care one way or the other¡­she had her own interests, and when Sandra or her stepfather Carl fit into her interests, she included them. When they did not fit in, she ignored them. This weekend she was going to a ¡®Women¡¯s Retreat¡¯ starting on Friday morning, and she would be gone until Sunday night. Sandra wondered if Mom had a man on the side. It was a spur of the moment decision, but she pulled it off pretty well. When her date came to pick her up Friday night, she persuaded him to stay at her house and watch a movie on TV in the living room. He looked like a much younger Carl with his full head of wavy ck hair and the unruly forelock that kept falling over his gray eyes. His slim muscr body was so much like Carl¡¯s that Sandra had a hard time keeping her hands off him¡­and tonight she wasn¡¯t going to. Maybe if she was obvious enough with Terry Carl would take the hint and give her what she really wanted. Carl sat in his recliner with the newspaper over hisp as Sandray on the floor beside Terry. As the evening wore on Sandra touched Terry in more and more intimate ways and they kissed several times. The movie was decidedly erotic, and soon Sandra was massaging Terry¡¯s raging cock openly through his pants. Sandra had arranged herself so that Carl could clearly see everything she did. It took her a while, but she soon had her hands inside Terry¡¯s pants and was stroking him while she watched Carl¡¯s face through the corner of her eye. Terry seemed worried at first, but when Carl made no objection to Sandra¡¯s tant maniption of his cock, he slipped his hand inside her shirt and began to fondle her small firm breasts. Sandra moaned and opened her shirt from top to bottom. She grabbed Terry¡¯s head and guided his lips to her nipples, moaning loudly as he sucked at them. Carl watched every move she made, never saying a word. He knew he should stop her, but her breasts were gorgeous and her hard t belly sent a thrill through his whole body. His hand slipped inside his pants, and Carl began to stroke his stiffened cock. There was no doubt in his mind that what he was doing was wrong, and that if his wife ever found out about it he was doomed. It was far toote to worry, Carl was hooked. Just as it seemed as if Carl might say something, Sandra pulled Terry¡¯s hard cock out of his pants. Before he could object that Carl could see them, Sandra had engulfed the entire length of his swollen cock and her nose was bumping against his pelvic bone. Sandra¡¯s eyes were locked on Carl¡¯s. He was angry, Sandra could see that clearly¡­but she could also see that his hand was busy under the newspaper. She felt a rush of heat sh through her pussy as she realized that Carl was too far gone to protest any more. Terry¡¯s hips were jerking wildly as he sprayed his thick creamy cum into Sandra¡¯s mouth. Instead of swallowing, which Sandra really enjoyed, she let thick fluid leak from the corners of her mouth and out onto Terry¡¯s bare belly. Carl watched her closely as she licked up the cum from Terry¡¯s belly, smacking her lips as she swallowed each tongueful. Carl shuddered and came against the newspaper in hisp. Sandra left Terry on the floor and crawled over to Carl, leaning over the arm of the recliner. ¡°Did that make you horny Daddy?¡± she asked him with a sly grin. ¡°Jesus, if your mother ever finds out you blew your boyfriend in the living room and I jacked off watching you she would clobber us both!¡± Carl said, his eyes drawn to her open blouse with her bare tits fully exposed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have to suck Terry¡¯s cock in the living room,¡± Sandra said mischievously as she reached under the newspaper and brought out a thick glob of his cum, ¡°if you¡¯d just give me what I want!¡± Her hand went to her mouth and she sucked Carl¡¯s cum off her fingers noisily. Carl¡¯s eyes closed and he grunted as he shot another load against the newspaper. ¡°You¡­you shouldn¡¯t tease me like that Sandra¡­¡± His cock was still hard, even after cumming twice. What the hell was wrong with him? Sandra was his stepdaughter for god¡¯s sake. ¡°Who¡¯s teasing?¡± she asked, standing up and making sure the edges of her shirt were widespread so that he would get a good look at her tits. Carl could see her hard naked belly and the unfastened button at the top of her jeans. She leaned over him and the unfastened sides of her shirt hung down straight. His eyes bugged out as she made sure he got a closer look. ¡°Just tell me that you want me and I¡¯ll send Terry home.¡± Sheughed as she looked over at her now snoring friend. ¡°He won¡¯t be any good for me for another hour or so anyway!¡± Carl helplessly reached out to touch one of her small, firm breasts, and Sandra moaned and leaned into him. He moaned deep in his chest. ¡°I¡­I want you,¡± he croaked. ¡°That feels so good Daddy,¡± she said with a small shudder, ¡°that¡¯s what I really wanted.¡± He looked at her questioningly. She reached under the newspaper and grabbed his still erect cock. ¡°What I want,¡± she said, ¡°is for my Daddy to fuck me silly, Terry was just a way for me to bring it out in the open.¡± She gave his cock a tug and straightened up. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back Daddy, keep that hard for me!¡± It took only a few moments to wake Terry and send him on his way. As she came back across the room from the front door, Sandra took off her clothes until all she had on was a wispy pair of ck panties. She stopped in front of Carl and hooked her thumbs in the panties, pulling them to her ankles and kicking them away. She raised her arms and crossed her hands behind her neck. Sandra¡¯s nipples were hard above her hard t belly, and her mound was shaved. ¡°Will you fuck me Daddy? Will you feed me your cum? Will you fill my pussy and my ass with your sweet cum?¡± She was a wet dreame true, and Carl was speechless as she ripped the paper from hisp. Kneeling before him, she unfastened his pants and tugged them down to his ankles. Without waiting to take his pants off pletely, Sandra leaned forward and took his swollen cock into her mouth. Carl¡¯s sharp intake of breath was audible in the quiet room, as were the smacking sounds of Sandra¡¯s sucking. ¡°Oh Jesus baby girl this is so wrong!¡± Carl eximed¡­but he didn¡¯t try to take the swollen member from her mouth. He watched her lips on the taut skin of his penis and wondered that he wasn¡¯t spewing into her hungry mouth already. She pulled her mouth off his cock. ¡°I want your cum Daddy,¡± she said excitedly, looking up into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted it for a long time. When I¡¯ve got what I need, Daddy, I¡¯ll do anything you want¡­anything you¡¯ve ever dreamed of, you can do it to me. You don¡¯t know it yet, but I¡¯m a very bad girl!¡± Carl caught his breath. Surely she didn¡¯t know his secret desires, she couldn¡¯t know how many times he had masturbated to the image of his hard cock entering her bare sexy ass. She couldn¡¯t possibly know of his yearning to hear her talking dirty, egging him on as he fucked her¡­or could she? He had never mentioned it aloud, not even to himself. He stood and removed his shirt, his cock deep in her throat. Kicking his pants off his ankles, he grabbed her head and began to fuck her mouth. Sandra loved it, he could tell by the moansing from her chest and the way her nails dug into his ass cheeks as he thrust deep into her throat. Taking his thick cock from her mouth, she gasped for breath and then hissed at him. ¡°Pull my hair Daddy, fuck my mouth, treat me like your little slut!¡± She licked the glistening head of his raging cock. ¡°That¡¯s what I am Daddy, I¡¯m your personal fuck slut, I belong to you and you can do whatever you want to me!¡± She opened her mouth again as he grabbed two handsful of her hair and began to fuck her mouth mindlessly. Sandra choked and gagged but he paid no attention, he just thrusted brutally into her weing mouth. She was crying and choking, and she was now cumming almost continuously. Sandra had never felt to horny. When he came, she glued her mouth to his cock as he pulled hard on her hair. She continued to suck him long after thest drop of his cum was already in her belly. Sandra grabbed his hand and led him upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ve dreamed of this every day,¡± she said almost shyly. They were in her room, and she bent over the arm of the upholstered chair by her bed. Spreading her feet wide, she pulled her ass cheeks apart. The puckered rosebud of her ass seemed to wink at him as she teased it with a middle finger which slipped easily inside her. ¡°I want to feel your cock in my ass Daddy,¡± she whispered hoarsely. Carl looked around her dressing table, wondering if there was something he could use as a lubricant. She asked him what he was waiting for and he told her. ¡°We don¡¯t need any lube Daddy,¡± she said, wiggling her ass delightfully at him, ¡°I like it rough!¡± Carl hesitated just a second before she hissed at him. ¡°Just pull my hair and fuck me in the ass Daddy, it¡¯s what I want!¡± He grabbed a hank of her hair and centered the tip of his cock on the puckered ring. Sandra was shivering with anticipation and he could see the ring expand as she pushed against it. ¡°Now Daddy, please!¡± The ¡®please¡¯ was long and drawn out and there was no doubt about what she wanted. Carl took a deep breath and pushed easily into her ass. Her moans were low and animalistic as she pushed back against his probing organ. ¡°Yessssss¡­¡± she screamed, ¡°fuck my ass Daddy, fuck it hard!¡± He buried his cock in her ass and pushed hard as he pulled her hair. Sandra went absolutely wild, bucking and yelping, a steady stream of gutter talk issuing from her sperm covered lips. The harder he fucked her, the harder she thrust back against him. ¡°Oh god oh god oh god!¡± she yelled, ¡°fuuuuuuck!¡± The dry heat and the heaving body of his personal slut was too much for poor Carl, and he again erupted inside this tiny woman. The hot ssh of his cum in her ass sent Sandra over the edge yet again. She shrieked her pleasure with each hot squirt. The two stumbled to her bed and fell on it panting. In moments they were asleep in each other¡¯s arms. Carl awakened to the sight of Sandra¡¯s firm belly undting over his midsection, his cock firmly buried in her tight pussy. Sandra rocked blissfully, her eyes rolled up in her head as she ground her swollen clit on the top of his cock. She didn¡¯t seem rushed, and she seemed to be truly enjoying herself. ¡°God Daddy this feels so good,¡± she said, lying down on his chest, pressing her small breasts against his skin. ¡°I could do this all day.¡± Her hips moved in small circles on him, and in spite of thezy movement, Carl felt his balls contract as his orgasm approached. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum baby girl,¡± Carl whispered as he strained to hold it back. ¡°Good,¡± she whispered back, ¡°I want to feel it shooting inside me!¡± She hunched on him as if she was doing the fucking and was rewarded by the ssh of hot cum against her pussy walls. Her quiet moan of pleasure was the only sound in the room. Sandray t on her belly, her ankles crossed and her legs bent at the knee and her feet in the air. She gazed at her stepfather more than fondly, one hand supporting her chin and the other hand idly stroking his belly. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted that for a long time,¡± she said. Carl grinned at her. ¡°You are an amazing woman¡­I haven¡¯t been so turned on since I was a teenager. I have to admit to being puzzled though¡­why me? You have all the attention you need from your boyfriends¡­¡± ¡°Have you noticed anything odd about my boyfriends Daddy?¡± He nodded no. ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed that they all look a lot like you?¡± Carl thought for a moment, and then he began to blush. ¡°I¡¯m so much older than you, I just don¡¯t understand how I could turn you on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different Daddy, I¡¯m wild and I have a vivid imagination. There¡¯s something about you that drives me wild¡­there is absolutely nothing I wouldn¡¯t do to excite you.¡± The conversation was headed in a direction that made Carl decidedly ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Anything?¡± Sandra grinned at him. ¡°Anything Daddy¡± Carl was breathing hard as she put her lips to the tip of his cock and kissed it. ¡°Would you have liked watching me fuck Terry?¡± Carl nodded. ¡°How about watching me eat another girl¡¯s pussy?¡± Carl gulped and nodded again. ¡°I¡¯ve done that Daddy, right here in this bed.¡± She patted theforter. ¡°Who?¡± Carl croaked, his cock swelling. Sandra took the whole tip in her mouth and gave it a good suck. When she lifted her head, she named several of the friends she had made love to in this room.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Carl¡¯s cock was raging at this point. ¡°I really love eating pussy Daddy, but there¡¯s one thing I like better than anything else¡­¡± She was stroking his cock with her hand now, the tip held tightly against her cheek. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he rasped, his mouth so dry now he could hardly speak. His back arched and he spewed into the air only once before her sweet lips covered the head of his erupting cock. She swallowed it all, and then licked the excess off his belly before looking up at him. ¡°I like sucking your cock best of all!¡± Chapter 79 THE FIRST TIME It wasn¡¯t like I nned it or anything, it just sort of happened. It started with cute little tickle games. He was my new stepfather and he was trying very hard to get to know me, make me at ease with him. He didn¡¯t have to try very hard. My real dad, Steve, is an asshole, and I never called him daddy again after he walked out on me and Mom when I was thirteen. Bill was a totally different kind of man than my father, and he was really good looking. He had a great body and a head full of wavy blond hair¡­ and the prettiest green eyes I¡¯ve ever seen on a man. Ever since he and Mom got married I had been gued with visits and requests from girlfriends who wanted to sleepover or swim in our pool. Every one of them was hot for Bill, and we giggled on thosete nights when we practiced kissing and talked about boys¡­they all wanted to know if I had seen him naked¡­and how big his cock was. I have to admit I enjoyed being so popr, even if Bill was the reason for it. As I got older, the tales I made up to entertain my friends grew a little wilder, and then downright raunchy. By the time we were all seniors they were all convinced I was fucking him and some of them started flirting with him and teasing with him. Myra Turnbridge was the worst¡­every time Bill came out to the pool she ¡®lost¡¯ her top or the ties ¡®broke¡¯. Myra had the biggest tits in 12th grade and all of us were secretly envious of her. She had been the first of us to be ¡®felt up¡¯ by a boy and the first of us to give a hand job. Sometimes I hated her, especially when she unted her big tits at Bill. The tickle games started because I wouldn¡¯t talk very much, and they became such a routine that I didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. He always put his arm around me, and I sat on hisp when we talked¡­I guess I just never stopped to consider just how much I had grown up. Footsie pajamas and pigtails had given way to long hair andcy, girly nightgowns, and finally to a thin worn cotton tee shirt of Bill¡¯s that I cherished and slept in every night. Usually I just wore a light pair of bikini panties beneath it, but sometimes I just wore nothing at all under it. I turned eighteen just before Christmas, and it was Christmas morning when I noticed him looking at me oddly. Mom didn¡¯t seem to notice anything out of the ordinary, but Bill was staring at the hem of my tee shirt when I was unwrapping my gifts underneath the tree. When I looked down, I realized that I was sitting cross legged and that I didn¡¯t have any panties on. Bill could see my little hairless pussy! I kept it shaved because of the tiny bikinis I had begun to wear¡­nothing is quite as gross as seeing a hairy bush springing out in all directions from bikini bottoms, and the most reasonable solution was to shave it off. Nothing wicked about that, right? Bill was staring, speechless, and I thought it was hrious¡­so I turned a little on the floor and gave him a really good look. He looked up to see me watching his face and he actually blushed. I stifled a giggle so Mom wouldn¡¯t notice and closed my legs to keep from embarrassing him anymore. After Christmas morning I caught him staring at me more and more often¡­ I loved making him blush so I started dressing in ways to shock him and make him watch me more. I admit, I was getting a charge out of it. I got more and more tant about showing myself off to him, even when Mom was around, though I guess she would have pitched a fit if she had paid any attention to what I was doing. One Saturday morning in early March Mom had gone somece for the whole day with a bunch of friends, and I happened to see that she had left her bedroom door partway open. She usually only did that when Bill was already up and downstairs. Mom had a pair of sandals that she never wore, and I wanted them awfully bad, so I opened the door a little and looked inside. Bill was on top of the bed and he was naked. I was mesmerized. His head was thrown back and he had his hand wrapped around his cock¡­he was jacking off. I was embarrassed, but I was too excited to stop watching him. Jesus his cock was huge! My nipples got hard and I got this tingly feeling between my legs. When he squirted his cum into the air and groaned, my knees buckled and I had to steady myself by putting my hand against the wall. It was right then that I knew things had gotten out of hand. I should have stopped teasing him then, but I couldn¡¯t. When I tried to sleep at night all I could see was his hand wrapped around his hard penis¡­but most of all I saw that delicious thick creamy cum shooting into the air and falling back to the rock hard abs that were etched into his hard belly. I had no choice, I had to give myself some relief, and I would masturbate over and over until I fell asleep. I took more chances with Bill after that, letting my towel slip when I walked from the bathroom to my bedroom, waiting for him naked in the pool cabana and pretending surprise when he walked in as I was pulling up my tiny bikini bottoms. He finally had enough and caught me on one of Mom¡¯s Saturday morning outings. I was doing the cabana trick when he walked in, and instead of quickly turning away he came over and sat down beside me. ¡°You can¡¯t go on doing this to me sweetie,¡± he said seriously. I didn¡¯t even have the good grace to pretend I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. I still had the bikini panties in my hand, and I spread my legs and held my hands out to my sides so he could see all of me. I was quivering with excitement as his eyes took in my nudity openly for the first time. ¡°Don¡¯t you like seeing me naked Daddy?¡± I teased, cocking one hip forward in a provocative pose. Bill smiled wryly, ¡°The problem is sweetie, that I like seeing you naked too much.¡± He looked down at the front of his shorts and the swollen outline of his hard cock was clearly visible. I saw it and I moaned out loud. I knelt down beside him and stared at it hungrily. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you girl, I¡¯m your stepfather!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a man Daddy,¡± I said falteringly, ¡°a really handsome man with a big cock and I want it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying!¡± he said in shock. ¡°Aside from the fact that I could get sent to jail, I love your Mom.¡± It was my turn to be serious¡­the inte had kind of leveled the ying field of arguments between teens and parents, and I had done my research. ¡°I¡¯m over eighteen now Daddy, so the Statutory rape charges don¡¯t apply. In order for them to charge you with incest, there has to be a witness because we can¡¯t bepelled to testify against ourselves. If nobody sees us, there¡¯s no crime beingmitted.¡± ¡°OK, so I won¡¯t go to jail,¡± Bill said, exasperated with me. ¡°What about your mother, did you think of what this would do to her?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have no intention of letting my mother know about it Daddy, I would never hurt her on purpose!¡± I told him. ¡°This isn¡¯t about her, it¡¯s about you and me and it¡¯s private.¡± I boldly put my hand on the swollen lump of his cock. ¡°I watched you jacking off,¡± I whispered, squeezing him gently through his shorts, ¡°and I lie awake at night and see your cum shooting into the air and I have to masturbate too!¡± His cock jumped when I said that, and I could tell he was weakening. I tugged at his hand and put it on one of my small boobs, pressing it down until my nipple rose hard against his palm. ¡°Oh god I want you!¡± I sighed. Suddenly we were kissing and I was squeezing his cock harder, and his fingers were pinching my nipples. The kiss started soft and so sweetly, our lips brushing together and our tongues softly searching for a way to mingle. I was moaning into his mouth. It seemed to me an eternity before he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to him. ¡°I want¡­¡± I breathed as I kissed his neck and chest and down onto his belly as I sank to my knees. ¡°I want¡­this!¡± I gasped as I boldly kissed the swollen outline of his rigid penis. He made no move to stop me as I reached inside his shorts and freed his hard cock. It was so beautiful. It was amazing how hard it felt in my hands, and how soft the skin covering it was. His balls were huge too, and it took both hands to heft them. It was Daddy¡¯s turn to moan as I held his balls and gently kissed the engorged tip of his dick. Whatever reservations either of us held dissipated in that one small contact between my full, parted lips and the ns of his cock. His hand went to the top of my head, and I felt the gentle downward pressure. I opened my mouth wider and took more of the shaft into my mouth. I still remember it as the most erotic moment of my life¡­the first time I sucked on my Daddy¡¯s cock. The ropy veins stood out and I traced them with my tongue, and the man smelling from him was intoxicating to me. I opened my mouth wider and it seemed as if his cock was built with my mouth in mind. It fit perfectly and it wasn¡¯t ufortable at all,rge as it was. When the gentle pressure of his hand pushed my head down farther, I found that his wet slippery ns slid right past the spot in my throat that would have caused me to gag. I don¡¯t know if it was because I wanted it so badly or that I had a natural ability to suppress my gag reflex, but I soon had his ns so deeply in me that I had to breathepletely through my nose when his cock pulled back each time he thrust into me. I was trembling, my nipples were so hard they hurt me, and I was soaking wet between my legs. The memory of his cock spurting cum into the air was in the forefront of my mind and I was almost insane at the thought of the thick white fluid shooting directly into my hungry belly. I didn¡¯t have long to wait. When he came, it was hot and thick and sweet¡­I had never wanted to eat anything in my life as I wanted to eat Daddy¡¯s cum. When it was over I licked his cock and his balls and told him I wanted to do it again. Without speaking, he slid his arms under mine and lifted me to the chaise lounge. He gently pushed me back and sucked the nipples of my breasts until I came from his attentions¡­but he didn¡¯t stop there, oh no, he kissed his way down to the smooth shaven skin of my mound. I had my legs spread so wide that my hips ached when we heard the sound of my Mom¡¯s car pulling into the driveway. I was writhing on the chaise like a snake when we had to stop and get dressed. I had to bite my lip to keep from crying. It was a long week before my Mom left the house for the morning again, a week filled with furtive kisses and groping, and an incredibly fast blowjob in theundry closet while she ran to the grocery store for milk. God, Daddy tasted good to me! When Mom left Saturday morning I waited until her car backed out of the driveway before I ran down the hall to her bedroom. Daddy was lying on his side in the bed, naked, with his arms outstretched towards me. I ripped off my tee shirt and crawled up next to him, our naked flesh pressed tightly together from head to toe. His kisses were as sweet and probing as the first ones he had given me in the cabana, though this time heid me on my back and covered my face and neck and breasts with soft kisses. I could barely hold still as he sucked and softly bit the skin of my t belly, and I was gasping for breath when he started on the soft skin below my navel. When he licked the soft skin between mybia and my thighs I whimpered, and the first time his tongue caressed the swollen lips around my entrance I cried out. When his lips finally closed around my hard clit I screamed and came, twisting my hips against his mouth. It was like every orgasm I had ever had rolled into one¡­his face waspletely soaked in my juices. He slid back up my body and I was frantically kissing him, licking my own juices from his face. His hardness was pressing against my belly, and I knew what wasing. My whole body was screaming for it. I ground against him, feeling his cock responding to my undting belly and I spread my legs as wide as they would go in wee. When he touched the bottom of my clit with the tip of his cock I started begging him to fuck me. ¡°Oh fuck Daddy, put it inside me!¡± I was rubbing my pussy against his rigid flesh maniacally. ¡°Please fuck me Daddy!¡± I was so wound up I almost missed the sweet sensation of him entering me so slowly. I was crying, but they were tears of relief and joy. I had waited for this and dreamed of it for a week. I wanted it bad. The feeling of being stuffed was incredible, and my eyes bugged out as he slid that big cock deep inside my pussy. No matter who I fuck, or how many times I do it, there will never be another cock inside me that feels as good as Daddy¡¯s did that day. We have made love many times since that day, and though I love my husband and my children dearly, I will always have time for my special visits with Daddy. I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. Chapter 80 TWICE AS NICE Walt¡¯s wife Phoebe has ruined the family vacation four years in a row. This year, identical twins Abbie and Alice have decided that if Mom won¡¯t make Stepdad happy, they can find a way to do it themselves. ¡°Jesus Phoebe, we¡¯re leaving in the morning! It¡¯s toote to cancel and I¡¯ve got four tickets to Mauritius that I can¡¯t cash in.¡± To say that Walt was incensed would be an understatement. This was the fourth year in a row that Phoebe had bailed on a nned family vacation¡­very expensive vacations that Walt had put a lot of nning and effort into. He had managed to make the time for Phoebe and the girls at great personal effort and expense. Each of thest four years, Phoebe¡¯s boss in the Real Estate firm that she worked for had canceled her vacation time because she was ¡®needed¡¯ for a conference, or a sale that could not be postponed, or a legal requirement in the settlement of an estate that could only be handled by Phoebe Simmons personally. Walt was disgusted, and though he was certain that Phoebe was sleeping with Ralph Hughes of Hughes Real Estate, he had no definitive proof. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped Walt, you¡¯ll just have to take the girls and go ahead¡­ there¡¯s absolutely nothing to be gained by wasting all that money and the effort you¡¯ve put into this vacation.¡± Livid, Walt left the living room and headed for his study, where he would stay until Phoebe was asleep. Walt and the twins were in the air and on their way to Africa when Phoebe walked into Ralph¡¯s office and locked the door behind her the next morning. She reached behind her back, made a few motions with her hands and her dress fell to the floor. Another shrug and she wore only a tiny pair of wispy white panties and her high heels. Walking towards Ralph Hughes with a deliberately seductive walk, she knelt between his legs and unzipped his very expensive tailored suit pants and pulled his already erect cock out. It was huge, and the helmet shaped ns was an almost angry red color. ¡°Two weeks,¡± Phoebe murmered just before she took the big ns into her mouth. She didn¡¯t take her mouth off him until she had swallowed the first load of his thick creamy cum. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it Daddy,¡± Abbie said, ¡°we can have loads of fun on Mauritius without Mom. She hasn¡¯t made one of these trips since we were thirteen years old, why would you have expected this year to be any different?¡± ¡°Sure Daddy,¡± Alice, Abbie¡¯s identical twin sister, said with an impish grin, ¡°all she would have done was run around yelling for us to ¡®put more clothes on¡¯ anyway.¡± Waltughed, ¡°That¡¯s just wrong girls, and besides, I wanted your mother along for reasons you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Forget all about mom,¡± Alice said, ¡°and tell us what you¡¯re going to do for our eighteenth birthday day after tomorrow!¡± Their arrival in Mauritius the next morning was anticlimactic, given the incredibly long flight and the jetg. Even so, the driver of the brightly colored jitney that took them to the private vi amused them with his French ent and his recitation of the sights along their route. The vi was incredible, enclosed by a seven foot privacy fence. There was a pool and a hot tub outside, a great room with huge sliding ss doors looking out over thegoon and a hot tub inside. The bathtubs and showers in each room were built of foot square tiles and resembled caves¡­the tubs were huge and the showers had built in seats along the walls. The beds were all four poster andrger than king sized. Deep plush carpet covered every inch of floor that wasn¡¯t covered with the colorful ind tiles. Abbie imed her room while they were all standing inside to look at it, dropping her dress to the floor and climbing on top of the huge bed in her skimpy bra and panties. ¡°Jesus Christ Abbie!¡± Walt yelled, averting his eyes from the slender beautiful body of his stepdaughter, which was more nearly naked now than he had ever seen her. Alice watched Walt, trying to determine whether he was acting the way he thought he should or whether he was truly embarrassed by Abbie¡¯sck of modesty. She decided on the former. ¡°Get used to it Daddy,¡± she said with her mischievous grin, dropping her own sundress to the floor. ¡°We have two weeks away from Mom and we¡¯re going to enjoy every second of it. Walt was staring at her in a way he never had before, and she was enjoying the feel of his eyes on her nearly naked frame. Slowly and deliberately, never taking her eyes from his, Alice reached behind her and unfastened her bra, letting it flutter to the floor. Walt yelled ¡°Jesus¡± again and fled the room¡­but not, she noticed, before he had a nice long look at her tits. With a pleased sigh, she crawled up on the big bed next to her twin sister and fell fast asleep. Walt all but ran to the huge shower, ripping off his travel clothes and standing in the shower with the water on full cold. It didn¡¯t help his rigid erection in the least, and he had to resort to masturbation to make it go down. He was totally unable to keep the vision of Alice¡¯s nubile body in her sister¡¯s bedroom. As he came against the brightly colored tiles of the shower, he was imagining both of them dressed the same way. They all slept the clock around, and the dumbwaiter that led from the front door to the kitchen was filled with fresh fruit, breads and cheeses for their breakfast. Alice was making coffee in the kitchen and Abbie was pawing through the breads. Both were wearing thin silk robes that tied with a sash and nothing else as far as Walt could tell. ¡°Happy Birthday,¡± Walt managed to say, sitting down at the table quickly to hide his reaction to the delectable twin sisters. Alice brought him a cup of the fabulous smelling fresh ground coffee and a ss of fresh squeezed mango juice for herself. ¡°Bring that bread tray over here you greedy bitch!¡± she teased Abbie.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± Walt eximed. ¡°Really Daddy,¡± Abbie said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve said a word other than ¡®Jesus Christ¡¯ since we got here. Can¡¯t youe up with something more original?¡± Her right thigh had slipped out of the front opening. ¡°I just can¡¯t imagine what your mother would say girls, and we all know this isn¡¯t right¡­and aside from the moral aspect, you two just don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing to me. Shit! I can¡¯t handle this¡­¡± Walt got up and rushed to his bedroom. The cold water still didn¡¯t work and he had his eyes squeezed shut and his hand full of his hard dick when he heard something that shook him to the core. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that anymore Daddy,¡± Alice said. Walt snatched a towel from the rack on the wall, covering his wet body with it as best he could. ¡°Alice¡­¡± he started to say something stern and fatherly, but she shocked him into silence by dropping her robe to the floor and stepping into the shower flow with him. Calmly, she reached around him and adjusted the temperature on the water and tugged the towel away. She put some of the coconut scented bath gel on a washcloth and began to wash him , methodically. ¡°Abbie and I know all about your problems with Mom,¡± she said, ¡°and both of us think she¡¯s rotten for fucking around on you with Ralph Hughes.¡± Walt¡¯s mouth hung open in shock. He was willfully naive about his wife¡¯s extramarital activities. While he had never caught Phoebe in the act, he had been fairly certain that she was fucking around¡­but he had chosen to not know for the sake of the girls. They had been his stepdaughters for a long time and he knew they had already taken an emotional beating during Phoebe¡¯s divorce from their father. The idea that they might know of Phoebe¡¯s infidelity was not one he had considered. The washcloth fell to the floor and Alice was soaping his rock hard erection and all other thoughts were forced out of his mind as the reality of the naked and beautiful eighteen year old stroking his cocksciviously struck home. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back Daddy,¡± Alice crooned, ¡°I love you, and I¡¯m going to make sure that when youe back from this vacation you¡¯re going to have had as good a vacation as I did.¡± Alice sank to her knees in the shower and carefully rinsed the soap from his swollen penis. Then he watched in amazement as she took the helmet shaped tip of his cock between her parted lips and began top at him with her delicate pink tongue. Alice¡¯s slender naked body glistened in the water. Her golden shoulder length hair turned dark and hung down to her small perky breasts, and he noticed that the tiny nipples were turgid and stiff with excitement as she sucked at him. Her blue eyes locked with his as she took her mouth off him. ¡°Fuck my mouth Daddy,¡± her hand stroked his cock as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do this for so long!¡± Her head moved forward, twisting as she worked more of his length into her mouth. Breathing heavily, she took it out again and rubbed its stiffness against her cheek. ¡°Abbie and I used to watch Mom do this to you. I had to go to my room and masturbate when it was over. I always wondered how it felt when you squirted that thick white cream into her mouth, I even imagined how it would feel and taste.¡± She plunged him back into her mouth, all the way inside until her nose bumped his pelvic bone. Without warning, Walt erupted in Alice¡¯s throat, and she didn¡¯t have to imagine anymore. Walt¡¯s knees buckled and he leaned wearily back against the shower wall. ¡°Alice, baby, this is so wrong¡­¡± he said miserably. ¡°Daddy,¡± she told him, ¡°I¡¯m eighteen years old and I can make my own decisions about what¡¯s right or wrong. I know as well as anybody the stigma that goes with what I just did.¡± A determined look came onto her face. ¡°It may well be that we can¡¯t continue with this when we get back home¡­I¡¯m fully aware of ¡± Alice grinned at him. ¡°But in the meantime, we¡¯re on an exotic foreign ind and I¡¯m going to spend the next two weeks exploring my sexual fantasies¡­and you¡¯re my favorite fantasy!¡± She stood, sliding her small breasts up his thighs and across his stomach. ¡°Just rx and enjoy it Daddy, I¡¯m going to.¡± She picked up her robe, and with a saucy wag of her hips, she left the bathroom. The rest of the day passed quickly, and when the evening came he took the girls to a quaint restaurant on the ind and danced with his daughters. Envious eyes watched them as theyughed and danced, and when the waiters¡¯ brought the cake out and sang Happy Birthday to the girls in French, the whole crowd sang with them and apuded when they blew out the candles together. There was one young man in particr that seemed fascinated with Alice, and Walt was amazed at his own jealous reaction to seeing the young man¡¯s hips pressed so close to hers as they danced together. Whenever Alice saw him frowning at them, she made a little show for her Daddy. She came to Walt for the next dance, a slow one, and put her lips to his ear. ¡°Did that make you hot Daddy? Seeing me grind against his dick when we danced together?¡± Her grin was wicked. ¡°His cock isn¡¯t as big as yours, and his hands don¡¯t feel as good as yours did on my titties, but he¡¯s very excited.¡± She whirled away and went back to the dark eyed and painfully slender young man. Abbie threw herself into his arms. ¡°Dance with me Daddy!¡± she whispered. The lights were dim and the music was sweet and slow. Even though Abbie was in his arms, he watched Alice as she maneuvered her new friend into a corner, and this time he could actually see the kid reach inside the bodice of her dress and y with her firm young breasts. He could also see Alice slip her hands inside his pants, obviously stroking his erect cock. In spite of his jealousy, he was aroused by the tantly sexual girl that was his stepdaughter. Abbie pressed closer, rubbing her pussy against his own painful erection. Shocked, he peered into Abbie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s going to fuck him tonight,¡± Abbie said calmly, ¡°If you want to we can watch them.¡± Walt was suddenly conscious of his cock rubbing against Abbie¡¯s pussy and he pulled his hips quickly away from her. She followed him immediately, maintaining the close contact at their hips and pushing her firm braless breasts against him. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d let Alice have all the fun?¡± she asked him, an innocent smile on her face as she ground against him subtlely. ¡°She¡¯s not a virgin Daddy, but I am¡­and I¡¯ve decided that you¡¯re going to be my first.¡± Shock, fear, and sheer excitement welled up inside him at the same time. There was no way this could be happening to him. They hadn¡¯t turned the bedroom lights on, and when Abbie removed her dress andy down on the huge bed in Walt¡¯s room, the entire pool area was clearly visible in the bright moonlight. Abbie backed against his erection, snuggling his hard cock between her ass cheeks and tugging his hand to her nipple. As they watched Alice strip for her young man and then kneel to fumble with the sps of his belt and trousers, Abbie showed him how she liked to have her nipples pinched. ¡°She¡¯s obsessed with having a cock in her mouth,¡± Abbie giggled, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°My fault?¡± Walt eximed. ¡°All she wants to talk about is sucking your cock Daddy,¡± Abbie sighed as Alice swallowed the young man¡¯s considerable penis. Walt thought it was the second most exciting thing he had ever seen. Abbie pulled away and rolled onto her back, opening her slender thighs wide. ¡°I shaved it just for you Daddy,¡± she whispered suggestively. Walt stared at his stepdaughter¡¯s newly shaven mound and felt the unholy heat build in his loins. Without another word he put his lips on her, and it took no time at all to bring her to ecstasy. ¡°I knew it would be good,¡± she panted, ¡°but I never suspected it would be this good.¡± She reached for him, pulling him above her and pressing her damp pussy against the head of his cock. Her eyes were shining in the dim light. ¡°Fuck me Daddy,¡± she breathed, pressing down on the small of his back with her heels. There was a brief stab of pain when the thick head prated her hymen, but it was nothingpared to the sheer ecstasy of feeling her loving Daddy inside her atst.¡± Abbie was cumming before he was fully inside her. Shey on her back, Daddy¡¯s weight wee on her slight frame, her legs wrapped tightly around his waist. She smiled to herself. Alice might not have any ns to continue with Daddy after this vacation, but Abbie had ns of her own. Chapter 81 A TALK WITH MOM They weren¡¯t even careful about it anymore now that she had started her freshman year in college. The first weekend she hade back unexpectedly for a weekend she had caught her mother fucking Mr. Anderson on the living room floor. Mom was so caught up in what she was doing that she never noticed Joan standing in the foyer, peeking through the doorway. Other than the fact that her mother was fucking the next door neighbor (and obviously enjoying the hell out it, judging by her yelps) Joan was most astonished at the size of Mr. Anderson¡¯s balls¡­they were huge. As it turned out, his cock was pretty big too. Joan quietly left the house and went down to the local burger joint and ordered a soft drink, sitting down to think and to allow her mother to finish what she was doing. It struck Joan suddenly, like being punched in the stomach. Her mother was cheating on her stepfather, a really nice guy that she had always been half in love with. Would they be getting a divorce? Her head was spinning and she was confused¡­she had always thought that Mom and Chuck were a happy couple. They had always been so close and, well, physical was a polite way to describe the two of them. Mom had thought she was being sneaky, but Joan was always finding the two of them in unexpected ces in the house¡­theundry room, the basement, the bathroom or wherever. Their faces were always bright red and they were busy buttoning up or zipping up disheveled clothing, and more than once she had caught her mom wiping something from her face or lips. Joan hadn¡¯t figured that one out until one of her girlfriends hade home with her on a Saturday morning. Mom wasing from theundry room, her face was flushed, and she was wiping the back of her hand across her mouth. Mom had fluttered and fidgeted and finally left the room, calling out over her shoulder that there were fresh cookies on the counter. Joan¡¯s friend, Patty, was shaking hard with suppressedughter, and Joan followed her outside as Patty ran to release her mirth. Patty was howling withughter and tears were running down her cheeks. Chuck came out to the garage, cheeks ming scarlet, and had gotten in the car and left. Patty wasughing so hard now that she fell to the grass, rolling and holding her sides. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Joan asked. Patty looked at her in surprise, and was suddenly carried away again, her peals ofughter louder still. It took Joan a few minutes to calm her down and get an answer. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Patty asked her. ¡°Your mom was sucking Chuck¡¯s dick! She had cum all over her face when she came out of theundry room, how could you have missed that?¡± She had been naive then, and it had taken Patty the better part of the afternoon to exin it to her. The whole thing sounded pretty damned disgusting to her, at least until she fell madly in love with Jimmy Willoughby and tried it on him. Jimmy had loved it. Joan had loved it more. Now she¡¯d rather eat cum than ice cream. Joan finished her drink slowly, and took her time walking home. She¡¯d left her car parked out in front of the house so that her mother would know she was home, and when she started up the walkway Mr. Anderson hade out the front door smiling. ¡°Joan! How are you?¡± he gave her a hug and a quick peck on the cheek as if he hadn¡¯t just been fucking her mother on the living room carpet. Joan was too flustered to give him more than a cursory response, and fortunately he didn¡¯t notice. Her mom was standing in front of the sink with a satisfied look on her face, running her hands through the tangles in her shoulder length sandy hair. ¡°Are you and Daddy getting a divorce?¡± Joan asked her bluntly. ¡°Of course not dear,¡± her mother said, ¡°why would you even think such a thing?¡± Joan blurted it out without thinking. ¡°Because I saw you fucking Mr. Anderson in the living room!¡± It was out and there was no taking it back. Sylvia Thayer looked at her daughter thoughtfully. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, opening the refrigerator and pulling out two of Chuck¡¯s beers. ¡°It¡¯s time you and I had a little talk.¡± The sun was still bright, so they sat in the shade of the umbre at the table by the pool. ¡°I¡¯ve been fucking Dave Anderson for the better part of fifteen years,¡± Sylvia said, ¡°why would that cause your stepfather and I to get a divorce?¡± ¡°Fifteen years?¡± Joan asked, staggered by the revtion. ¡°Why would Daddy put up with that?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s been fucking Susan Anderson at the same time,¡± Sylvia smiled gently. ¡°Bullshit, I don¡¯t believe you Mom.¡± Joan was getting pissed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take my word for it, just walk upstairs and peek in my bedroom¡­but be quiet, I don¡¯t know how Chuck will react to being watched by his little girl,¡± Sylvia said drily. She looked at her daughter. ¡°Or he might decide to seduce you himself.¡± Joan seemed much more mature than she remembered. Joan¡¯s nipples hardened and she felt the sudden dampness between her legs. How could her mother know of her secret lust for her stepfather? It was her most closely held secret. Sylvia chuckled. ¡°Just go look for yourself honey, and thene back to me¡­we¡¯re overdue for a long talk.¡± Joan was petrified that the floor or the stairs would creak and she would be caught, but she managed to sneak to the door of her parents¡¯ bedroom anyway. The door was partway open and she looked in to see Mrs. Anderson,pletely nude and surprisingly sexy for someone her age, bent over Chuck on the bed. Susan Anderon¡¯s fingers were frantically working her pussy as she gobbled Daddy¡¯s cock. He was even bigger than Mr. Anderson! Daddy¡¯s head was thrown back in ecstasy and his muscr legs were spread wide. Susan¡¯s long blonde hair was tied back in a ponytail, and Joan could see every detail with perfect rity. ¡°Oh god,¡± Chuck was saying, ¡°suck it baby!¡± Susan Anderson stopped her fric gobbling long enough to beg. ¡°Cum in my mouth Chuck, give it to me baby!¡± Her mouth enveloped the entire length of his cock, her lips encircling the base of the thick stalk and her cheeks sucking in. Chuck¡¯s hips thrust upwards almost viciously as Susan screamed as well as she could with her mouth stuffed full of pulsing cock. Thick streams of gooey white cum leaked around the seal formed by her lips. Joan stared at Chuck¡¯s naked body and his huge cock. Her knees trembled and the dampness between her thighs turned to wetness. Helplessly, her fingers reached her clit and she came when she touched it. Weakly, she walked slowly back down the stairs and outside to where her mom was still sitting. ¡°OK, she moaned, ¡°tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Chuck and I met at a swing party,¡± Sylvia said calmly, sipping at her beer. Joan¡¯sy untouched on the table. ¡°We never got out of the lifestyle. It keeps our marriage fresh, sex is fun, and we rarely argue. Half of all marriages fail in the first ten years in this country; ours is still going strong. If I had a case to make, I¡¯ve made it¡­but I would hope that I¡¯ve raised you to be less judgemental than that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not judging anything,¡± Joan said, ¡°I¡¯m trying to wrap my brain around the idea of you and Daddy fucking around like this¡­and seeing it was a hell of an introduction to the fact that my parents are swingers.¡± Her voice got smaller, more timid. ¡°What did you mean when you said he might decide to seduce me himself?¡± It was weakly phrased, but Sylvia was wiser than her daughter. ¡°You¡¯re far more brash when ites to questioning my behavior Joan,¡± Sylvia said with a wicked smile, ¡°but if you¡¯re asking me if it¡¯s all right to fuck your stepfather, I¡¯ll tell you the same thing I told him the first time the issue came up: that decision is between the two of you, it¡¯s not really up to me.¡± She leaned forward and kissed Joan softly on her cheek. ¡°If it¡¯s a help, I don¡¯t have any designs on you myself.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Joan said in shock, ¡°I¡¯ve never been with a girl.¡± ¡°More¡¯s the pity,¡± Sylvia said, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re missing. I would have thought you and Patty¡­¡± ¡°Patty?¡± Joan sputtered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought after all those sleepovers and campouts you would have known.¡± ¡°Known what?¡± Joan asked, in shock again. Sylvia just looked at her daughter. ¡°I think I need a nap,¡± Joan said, ¡°and I need some time to think.¡± She got up slowly from the table and took the back stairs to her bedroom. As she closed her own bedroom door, she heard Susan Anderson call out gaily to her mother. There was a murmur of conversation and a burst ofughter. Joan was too confused to think about what they were saying. Patty? Joan was wondering now if her mother knew from personal experience. In spite of the monstrous change in her thinking, Joan¡¯s mind kepting back over and over to two things. The first was her first unforgettable view of her Daddy¡¯s huge cock being gobbled by thedy who used to give her cookies and lemonade on hot summer days, and the second was of her mother saying ¡®the decision is between the two of you.¡¯ A sh of raw passion flooded her as she imagined herself, naked and kneeling over Daddy¡¯s rock hard abs, taking that huge ns in between her parted lips¡­ The orgasm surprised her, raising her hips up off the bed and caused her thighs to part in invitation to an imaginary lover. The tremors had barely subsided when she heard the quiet knock at her bedroom door. ¡°Joan?¡± Chuck called out, opening the door a tiny bit. ¡°Yes Daddy?¡± she called back weakly, her thighs trembling again and her nipples so rigid they hurt. ¡°Mom said you were home,¡± he said,ing to her bed and sitting beside her, ¡± and she told me what you saw.¡± Joan sat up and hugged him tightly, feeling the pleasure/pain of her nipples pushing against his chest. The pressure caused her to cum again, and Chuck was no idiot, he knew she had cum. He looked at her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he whispered. He hadn¡¯t asked the question, but she knew what the question was. Joany back in the bed, and slowly unbuttoned her shirt, pulling it aside to expose thecy bra encasing her small but perfectly formed breasts. Chuck put his big hand on her bare t belly with his fingers syed and Joan¡¯s blue eyes rolled up in her head as she shivered at his touch. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± she whispered, his name sweet on her lips. It was a plea, and he answered it. His hand rose slowly to the sp on the front of the sheer bra and unfastened it, peeling it back to expose her pale breasts and the rosy, turgid nipples. He took one nipple between a big thumb and forefinger and squeezed, causing her to gasp with pleasure. He bent to take the other nipple into his mouth, swirling the tip of his tongue over the nubbin and biting gently with his white teeth¡­which made her cry out. She had no idea how long he toyed with her, and she didn¡¯t care. They had entered their own private world now. Time stood still and nothing else mattered. Everything centered on her chest now, and she thrust it upwards to make it easier for his mouth and fingers to work their magic on herContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. willing body. Joan¡¯s hands, having nothing else to do, picked and pushed at her jeans and panties and somehow they were off and on the floor. Her knees rose up and then parted, slowly and very wide. Her hips rose and fell in a slow, suggestive rhythm, begging silently to be touched and caressed. Chuck¡¯s lips and tongue traced a wet path down her belly to her navel, sparking the fire between her slim thighs. ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± she gasped. Unable to stand it any longer, she put one hand in his ck wavy hair and pushed him towards the juncture of her thighs. He licked around the trimmed nding strip¡¯ she had shaved around on her pubic mound and she was begging out loud now. ¡°Please Daddy, please!¡± His head dipped and his wet tonguepped the outside of her now puffybia and her hips went into overdrive. A simple twist of his head aplished what she wanted and her legs syed lewdly, offering her open pussy up for him to feast on. She began to shriek, each shriek apanied by a jerk of her hips until her shriek became a continuous wail. Chuck held her close until she regained her breath. His cock was swollen in the confinement of his pants and Joan could feel it pulsing against her hip. It was too much temptation! She twisted in Chucks arms until her lips were inches from his own. ¡°I watched Mrs. Anderson suck your dick Daddy.¡± ¡°I know baby, I heard.¡± ¡°I want to see it,¡± she whispered. She urged him to stand by the bed. ¡°Show it to me.¡± Chuck unzipped his pants, pushing them and his boxer shorts down around his ankles and kicking them to the floor. Joan reached out and grasped his swollen penis, stroking him and watching in awe as the loose skin slid to cover and uncover the head of it. A clear drop of precum rose to the tip and her delicate pink tongue flicked out and captured it. It really didn¡¯t have much taste to it, and Joan smacked her lips before putting the whole head inside her mouth. The image of the thick creamy fluid leaking from Susan Anderson¡¯s mouth shot through Joan¡¯s mind and she closed her eyes. She would find out for herself if the thick stuff tasted different¡­more than anything she wanted to give Daddy as much pleasure as he had given her. ¡°You want to cum in my mouth just like you did Mrs. Anderson¡¯s, don¡¯t you Daddy. Chuck reached down and lifted her up, bringing her face close to his own. ¡°I want to do everything that you want to try baby girl¡­but there¡¯s one thing I want right now more than anything I¡¯ve ever wanted in my life.¡± He was breathing heavily as heid her back on the bed and poised his thick cock at the entrance to her wet and puffy pussy. ¡°I want to fuck you¡­¡¯ Joan wrapped her arms around her Daddy¡¯s neck and her eyes widened as he prated her for the first time. ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± she breathed, happier than she had ever been before. ¡°Fuck me!¡± Chapter 82 DADDY¡¯S GOT YOUR BACK Her mother had long ago given up on Teri. Who had given up on herself even before her mother had. Teri was due to leave home for college at the end of the summer and she had no desire to go at all. The only person in the house who really cared one way or the other was her stepfather James. Teri¡¯s body had not matured the way other girls had. She was tiny, only a tad over four feet tall, and her breasts were more like risings on her t chest. She had the beginnings of mature curves because of her narrow waist and t belly, but even the hair beneath her arms and over her pubic mound had stubbornly refused to grow. The doctors had been telling her for years to be patient, that sooner orter her endocrine system would kick in and she would begin to grow. Teri had spent many bitter and tearful nights praying for it to happen, but here she was, eighteen and poised to start college and she looked younger than the twelve year olds down the block. Sondra, her mother, had been a cheerleader, the Homing Queen, ss President, Prom Queen, and winner of every other imaginable poprity and beauty event at Lincoln High, the same high school where Teri had graduated in total obscurity. Sondra was remembered fondly by most of the teachers¡­and Teri believed that she waspared negatively with her mother every single day. That was only partially true, but that¡¯s not the perception that Teri had. ¡°Dammnit Sondra, she¡¯s your daughter and she needs your support and love. Why do you insist on snubbing her?¡± James was more than pissed. He had watched his wife treat Teri as a disappointment instead of a daughter for years, while he had been delighted at Teri¡¯s intellect and her emotional maturity. As far as he was concerned, Teri was very special. ¡°James, you can¡¯t possibly understand what it¡¯s like to face my friends. Teri hasn¡¯t aplished a single thing in school her whole life!¡± James was incredulous. Teri was a member of the National Honor Society, had never received less than an ¡®A¡¯ in any subject since he and Sondra had married ten years before, and had received awards from everyone from the Rotary Club to the Elks Club. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you Sondra¡­¡± ¡°You certainly don¡¯t,¡± Sondra screamed at him, ¡°and if you think I¡¯m going along on this two week vacation trip with you to talk her into wasting her time going to college you¡¯repletely full of shit.¡± In a rage at James¡¯ defense of her mousy daughter (and at herself for being so unreasonably angry, Sondra wasn¡¯t a total monster) she stalked off to her private study. When she got there, she ced her head on her arms and cried. James knocked on Teri¡¯s door and entered. Her puffy tear stained face told him all he needed to know about whether she had heard her mother¡¯s unreasoning tirade. ¡°Baby, she doesn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± ¡°Yes she does Daddy,¡± Teri said soberly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly why, but she wanted to relive her life through me and I disappointed her.¡± She shook her head. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why? She had all those things herself, all the glory, all the crowns, everything! Why would she so desperately need to do it again through me?¡± Teri¡¯s unusual gray eyes focused on his. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Daddy, I didn¡¯t mean to spoil your vacation.¡± The tears threatened again.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. James took her into his arms and held her so close he could hear her racing heart. ¡°You haven¡¯t ruined a damned thing Teri, we¡¯re going to the inds whether your motheres or not.¡± Teri¡¯s budding breasts pressed against his chest, her heart pounding, and a tingling between her legs she had heard described but never felt before. She knew she loved her Daddy, but this was something more, something¡­ dangerous. The big nended at Princess Julianna International Airport, and thending was a little scary because of the short runway. Teri was pushed forward against her seat belt as the reverse thrusters kicked in immediately upon touchdown. James grinned at her from his seat next to hers and she grinned back. Maybe this vacation wouldn¡¯t be a total loss, Daddy seemed happy enough. The vi was a private one, owned by one of James¡¯ business friends, and every dismal thought Teri had experienced in thest month or so disappeared in the fantasynd that was Saint Thomas. The yard, surrounded by a high privacy fence, was filled with colorful nts and birds, and the vi itself was magnificent. There was a pool with a cabana, a hot tub surrounded by sweet smelling honeysuckle¡­and her bedroom! Her bedroom was a dream of white furniture, and billowing white sheer curtains hanging from the ceiling around the soft bed. James took her to dinner that night, the restaurant expensive and refined and the food sophisticated and exotic. He ordered wine and poured some for her, and Teri had never felt so adult in her life. What impressed her most was the way James treated her as an equal, and Teri couldn¡¯t help wondering why it felt so different here. James had never talked down to her, never treated her as a baby¡­and it struck her that for the first time she could remember, James wasn¡¯t busy trying to soothe her, to heal her of the disparaging remarks and the embarrassment shown by her mother. Tonight, it was just the two of them, enjoying each other and the peace of the ind. Her eyes shone as James mock solemnly toasted her, and she actually blushed when he told her she was beautiful. Somehow, in this ce far from their usual surroundings, she found herself believing him. Shey awake that night, watching the sheer curtains wafting in the slight breeze from the Caribbean. Sleep wouldn¡¯te as she relived the perfect evening with her Daddy, and the tingling between her legs wouldn¡¯t go away. She arose and walked in her pajamas to the back patio, staring up at the giant moon and the millions of stars in the romantic night sky. The water in the hot tub looked so inviting, and she looked back at the vi to see if Daddy was still up. There were no lights showing, so she impulsively shucked off the pajamas and entered the bubbling water wearing only a skimpy pair of nylon panties. She leaned back in the tub and gazed at the sky in wonder. James stood nude in front of the sliding ss doors, open to the sea breeze, with a generous triple scotch in a tumbler between his hands. He had thought he was imagining things when he had seen movement on the back patio, but it had turned out to be Teri. He knew she couldn¡¯t see him in the darkness of his room, so he watched as she stared raptly at the stars and the moon that seemed somehowrger than the one back home. He felt a rush of tenderness for his frail small stepdaughter, and he took a big swallow of the scotch as he watched her lovingly. He was stunned and wanted to turn his head when she unbuttoned her pajama top and let it fall to the ground. Her tiny breasts were barely visible, but he could tell her nipples were erect and he felt a stirring in his groin that absolutely should not be there. When she slipped off the bottoms and stood with her hip cocked to the side, raising her hands to smooth her hair, her baster body gleaming in the moonlight, she became a nymph in his eyes and the stirring became a full fledged erection. He couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from the erotic sight as she climbed down into the hot tub. Quickly, he drained the scotch and poured another, evenrger than thest. James swallowed it in two gulps. The scotch went straight to his head. The long day, having begun around four thirty a. m., the two bottles of wine they had shared during dinner, and two straight scotches were a lethalbination and were probably responsible for what he did next. James wasn¡¯t staggering, but he was a little wobbly as he poured yet another scotch and felt the need to talk to Teri. If he¡¯d been even a little bit more sober he would never have walked naked to the hot tub with the tumbler in his hand. He stood before a shocked Teri, who had immediately ced her hands over her tiny breasts. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why your mother says you aren¡¯t pretty,¡± he slurred, wobbling unsteadily, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful!¡± James looked so confused and pitiful that Teri forgot all about her modesty and climbed out of the hot tub, dripping water on the gstones surrounding the hot tub. ¡°I think you¡¯ve had too much to drink Daddy,¡± she said gently, taking his arm and c forcing herself not to nce at his erection¡­the first real one she had ever seen. ¡°You don¡¯ understand,¡± James said in frustration, shaking her hand off his arm, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful¡­look!¡± He spread his arms, tilting the scotch tumbler back and spilling a good bit in the process. He was looking down at his erection. ¡°I din¡¯ do this on purpose, it¡¯s cause you¡¯re so beautiful¡± His face took on a rueful cast. ¡°Din¡¯ do it on purpose an¡¯ now you¡¯ll hate me ¡¯cause I¡¯m just a horny ol¡¯ bastard.¡± Teri threw her arms around him and hugged him fiercely, his engorged cock trapped between his hard bell and her tiny t belly. She was suddenly and extremely aware that it¡¯s length spanned from below her navel to the nipple of one tiny breast, and it was hot¡­so terribly hot. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you Daddy, I love you.¡± Raising herself on her tiptoes, she tilted her head back and kissed him on the lips. For the very first time, James kissed her back. It was no ordinary kiss. It was soft and probing, and it was exciting. Teri left her pajamas on the stone patio and led James back to his own bedroom. She took the tumbler from him and pushed him back onto the bed, his hard cock standing straight up. Teri could no longer keep her eyes off it. ¡°I love you,¡± James whispered as he drifted off into a semi-conscious state. Teri was shivering, though not from cold, as she stood naked and dripping beside James¡¯ bed and staring at his rigid member. Her thumbs hooked over the stic of the wet nylon panties and she slid them off her dainty, well-shaped legs. She reached out a shaking hand and curled her fingers around the thick shaft, unable to span its circumference. It was hot¡­and even though she knew it was forbidden, she knew there was no one here to see her sin. Terri sat down on the bed and stroked the big cock experimentally, and James sighed with pleasure, his hips pressing upwards. With her other hand, she cupped his heavy balls inside his scrotum, marveling at the softness of the skin surrounding the hardness of his cock. The man smelling off him was enticing, and Teri¡¯s own excitement was mounting. Her face was very close to his rigidity. Teri had heard the girls at school talk about their boyfriends¡¯ cocks, and most of them spoke about giving head to boys they didn¡¯t really want to fuck, as if taking a boy¡¯s cock in your mouth wasn¡¯t really having sex. Teri snorted quietly¡­for the boy it was having sex. She wasn¡¯t really sure what it did for the girls. With absolutely no further thought, Terri parted her full, soft lips and touched her tongue to James¡¯ swollen rod. He jumped and moaned at the contact. It was more than clear that he loved the feeling. A fierce rush of feeling for this gentle man who had taken her side so many times shed through her and she opened her mouth as wide as it would go, sliding as much of his cock inside as she could. Her mouth watered and the skin of his cock was slippery against her swirling tongue. It felt almost as if she had brushed against an electric outlet at home, only the buzzing was confined to a spot inside her and beneath her navel. Terri continued to swirl her tongue against his dick as her free hand wandered down between her damp thighs and she began to explore her own pussy. She was surprised at her arousal, and she found that the deeper she worked him into her mouth, the more excited she got. As she began to understand the mystical connection, her fingers probed her virgin pussy and brushed against her swollen clit. The result was indescribable. Encouraged by her profound sess, Terri experimented with breathing through her nose as she forced more of James cock past the soft pte at the back of her mouth until her nose pressed against his pelvic bone. James hips were moving now, and his cock moving freely through her opened passages. Terri¡¯s joy at James¡¯ excitement, and the electric feeling she was giving herselfbined to bring her to the brink of something so much bigger than the little orgasms she had given herself masturbating over the years that she was half fearful to let it sweep over her. The first jet of thick frothy sperm that sshed on the back of her throat released her pent up orgasm and she tried hard to yelp and swallow at the same time. She choked a little, but quickly got it under control, but not before her Daddy¡¯s sperm had covered her face and her tiny tits. None of it mattered. As she had felt him start to cum, her fingers had slipped to the entrance to her pussy. As she had started to erupt on the most powerful orgasm she had experienced in her young life, her finger had contracted convulsively and plunged through her hymen. It had felt so good inside her, despite the pain of her hymen tearing, that she had shoved two more fingers inside her and squeezed as hard as she could. It felt as if the top of her head wasing off. Even though her orgasm had spent itself, Terri¡¯s body was shaking and she was possessed by an incredible surge of desire that wouldn¡¯t allow her to settle down. Frantically she collected every drop of James¡¯ cum from her face and chest, licking it off her fingers as she scooped it up. She stared at James¡¯ recumbent body again, this time as a horny woman instead of as his daughter. Terri climbed astraddle of James¡¯ semi hard cock, slipping the thick head between herbia and resting her clit on his ns. She rubbed back and forth, feeling the excitement building deep in her belly again. She was going to fuck him! Centering the tip of his cock above the recently widened entrance to her virgin pussy. ¡°I love you Daddy,¡± she said with joyful tears in her eyes. Terri looked up at the ceiling, squeezed her eyes shut, and slowly took everyst millimeter of his thick cock inside her. Chapter 83 DADDY MOVIE The girl couldn¡¯t have been any older than she was¡­and she even looked like Carrie did. Pale skinned and very slender, almost skinny, with small apple shaped breasts that didn¡¯t flop around as she panted and shook. Her dark eyes were wide and wild with excitement as she begged the man behind her to put his cock in her ass. In itself, that segment alone would have caused Carrie to watch the video loop over and over, as she had been doing for half an hour already. It was the portion that followed the shot of her eyes that drove Carrie to press her fingers deep inside her own pussy and masturbate frantically. The camera shifted to an angle that showed the hairy belly of an older man¡¯s exceptionally long penis and the words that had electrified Carrie the first time she viewed the loop issued through the speakers. ¡°Fuck me Daddy, please shove your hard cock in my ass!¡± Carrie came again at the sound of the girl¡¯s breathless voice. The loop showed the huge cock entering the girl slowly, and her agonized cries were heartbreaking until they suddenly changed to cries of agonizing joy as the cock prated her fully. The girl¡¯s face became almost demonic in the ferocity of her reaction to her Daddy¡¯s cock in her ass. Her cries were joyous, and her demands that Daddy fuck her harder were louder and more enthusiastic. The girl began to cum, and if she was acting, Carrie thought she should get an Oscar for her performance. The girl¡¯s hands were shredding the sheets and the look of extreme rapture was unmistakable. Carrie had seen her first anal video only a few weeks ago, and had felt the tremor in her loins the very first time she had watched one. None of the boys she had fucked had even tried it with her. She was making up for lost time since she had graduated earlier this month. The tragic loss of a close friend had altered her perceptions of life in general and sex in particr had changed overnight after Angie had died on a winding road outside of town. When they had buried her, Angie had been a virgin. When Carrie had realized that Angie¡¯s life was finished and she had never experienced life at all, she was horrified. They had been chaste all their lives because it was what they had been taught, and because they had done as they were told, Angie had died without ever having lived. Carrie had remedied that right away, with a kindly older friend already in college who was gentle with her. She smiled to herself. Carrie had graduated from needing ¡®gentle¡¯ in the first few experiences. She had given her first blowjob after an icy eyed,ntern jawed pretty boy she had picked up outside a club had backed her into a shadowy alley and begun to maul her breasts while giving her some fairly fascinating kisses. When he had pinched her nipples hard, Carrie had gone rigid, gasping for breath as she came simply from the almost painful pinches. She had grabbed his cock through his pants and demanded that he pinch her again. It took more than one pinch, but she was soon squeezing his cock harder as she came, and then came again. Instead of giving her relief, each orgasm seemed to raise her to a higher ne. When Icy Eyes had bent down and taken her nipple between his teeth, Carrie had gone wild. She had slid to her knees, and , ssy eyed, pulled out his cock and devoured it. She had heard of it and never tried it, and it was the wildest, most outrageous thing she could think of at the time. When he had sprayed wildly into her mouth, she had swallowed madly, sucking him until he withdrew,ining that it was too sensitive. Carrie had adored it. In the next week or so, she became an artist at fetio. She watched the video yet again, cumming when the girl begged her Daddy to fuck her in the ass. It was the best one yet. She copied the file and saved it to Paul¡¯s desktop. Now all she had to do was arrange for Paul to catch her watching it. It was easier than she had expected. After her mother had been asleep in the downstairs master bedroom for an hour or so, she left Paul watching TV and slipped up to her upstairs bedroom. She dressed in a long pajama top that was supposed to have matching panties beneath it. Carrie was nude underneath instead. Paul¡¯s study was directly across the hall from her bedroom, and when she entered it she left the door open wide enough that the desk chair would be easily seen from the hallway. She turned on the desktopputer and made sure the speakers were loud enough to be heard from the hall, and then sat in the chair facing halfway between theputer monitor and the hallway. Selecting the URL she wanted, Carrie slipped the pajama top open so that her entire body was exposed. The trap was set for the unsuspecting Paul. Spreading her thighs as widely apart as she could get them in the office chair, Carrie began toying with her newly shaved pussy. She was already wet. Idly, she wondered how long it would be before Paul made his nightly trip upstairs. In fact, Paul was already masturbating in his recliner, remembering the look of Carrie¡¯s ass as she ran upstairs to her bedroom. He really didn¡¯t want Carrie to think of him as a perv, though he had to admit to himself that he was bing one. Paul hadn¡¯t started fantasizing about Carrie out of the blue. He had only recently discovered that the girl was sexually active¡­he had been napping by the pool on a Saturday afternoon when he had caught a furtive motion out of the corner of his eye. It was Carrie and some guy from down the street. Carrie had crept over to see if he was asleep, and Paul, curious, had pretended to be fast asleep. Carrie had giggled quietly and stuck her hand inside the young man¡¯s swimsuit, obviously manipting his cock. The two of them stumbled over to the edge of the pool, and Carrie had let him y with her breasts as she continued to keep and eye on Paul while she stroked the stiff cock. Paul had actually heard her hiss, ¡°He¡¯s asleep baby, fuck me!¡± They had slid into the water so that Paul couldn¡¯t actually see their bodies anymore, but he could tell exactly what was happening by the look on Carrie¡¯s face. Paul could see Carrie¡¯s bikini top floating around her neck, and he saw her arms go around the man¡¯s neck just before her mouth had widened into an ¡®O¡¯ and she began to rock. She was apparently quite a handful because the man gasped and was having trouble keeping his feet under him. The guy was red in the face and Carrie put her mouth to his ear and was talking a mile a minute. In no time they were groaning as they came. Paul was as hard as a rock. He got out of his recliner in frustration, his cock aching for release. He could only hope that Carrie was already asleep¡­he was far too horny to wait any longer. Carrie heard himing up the stairs, so she turned the volume up and plunged her fingers as deep into her pussy as they would go so that they would be glistening wet when Paul saw them. She turned on her special movie loop and waited to be seen. Paul could see the partially open door to his study, and he knew that there was no one upstairs but Carrie. When he peeked inside the study, he could see Carrie¡¯s all but naked body in the light from theputer monitor. He could see that she was excited by the way she was ying with her pussy and it was making him hot as hell. He had pulled his cock free of his pants when he heard the voices on the speaker as clearly as if the actors were standing next to him. ¡°Fuck me Daddy, please shove your hard cock in my ass!¡± Daddy? Carrie was watching ¡®Daddy¡¯ porn? Carrie could see him jerking his big cock and it excited her even more than the video¡­she was so close! She decided it was now or never. ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± she whimpered, ¡°Please fuck my ass¡­I want it so bad.¡± Carrie let herself cum. Paul was still stroking his cock in the hallway, the idea that she wanted him was overwhelming. He spurted wildly into the air, leaving his semen all over the hardwood floor in the hallway. ¡°You can¡¯t leave that lying there, Mom will know you¡¯ve been up here jacking off in the hall,¡± Carrie said from the door of the study. She was wearing a wicked smile and nothing else¡­her pajama top was still on the back of hisputer chair. ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± Paul said, his limp cock in his hand. Carrie took his hand, spattered with drops of his cum that hadn¡¯t made it to the floor, and raised it to her mouth. She licked the thick white gobbets of cum from his fingers slowly, teasingly, and then rested his hand on her breast. ¡°Do you have enough left to fuck my ass Daddy?¡± Her dark eyes shed in the dim light, her bold challenge ringing in his ears. Paul lifted her in his arms and carried her across the hall to her bedroom. As soon as heid her on the bed, Carrie reached for his swelling cock. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching that movie for days Daddy,¡± she said, ¡°imagining it was me and you on the screen.¡± Paul gawked at her in surprise. ¡°I want you to fuck my ass Daddy. I¡¯m already wet, feel?¡± She moved his hand to her wet pussy, shoving his fingers inside and opening her legs wide. When she could tell his fingers were soaked, she tugged his hand out of her pussy and rolled onto her t belly, spreading her legs again and raising her ass. The wicked smile on her face excited him as much as her brazen behavior as she guided his wet fingers to the puckered rosebud of her ass. His fingers seemed to have a will of their own, and his middle finger sought and pressed on the tight ring. It was obvious she had been practicing, either with another man or a toy, when his middle finger slid easily inside Carrie¡¯s ass. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing with my toy,¡± she said coyly. ¡°Show me,¡± Paul said harshly. He wanted desperately to fuck this girl, his stepdaughter. There had never been the slightest hint of her tant sexuality before, and the shock value of her lewd behavior was an added turn on. There was nothing of her mother¡¯s demure personality in Carrie right now. Carrie, her deliciously wicked smile widening, reached beneath her pillow and removed a dildo that had to be eight inches long and as thick as his wrist. She lifted the tip to her mouth and rested it on her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve got to get it wet first,¡± she said around the helmet shaped tip. Her eyes narrowed as she watched for his reaction as she opened her mouth and began to work it in and out. She took it back out long enough to tug his hand back towards her ass. ¡°Keep touching me,¡± she said. Paul was speechless at her wanton disy. Carrie managed to take the whole eight inches into her throat, herscivious tonguepping at the fake balls at the bottom of the big toy. Her eyes never left his as he fingered her ass and she swallowed the toy. She seemed to be as excited by the show she was giving him as she was by the idea of taking his cock in her ass. Carrie was getting hornier by the second. She knew he would be hard again by now, and she wanted more than ever to feel that hot tube of flesh inside her. Holding off on actually touching his cock had actually been an incredible turn on, sort of like masturbating to the very edge of an orgasm and then backing off several times before letting yourself cum. It was time. She reached for his thick cock. It wasn¡¯t asrge as her toy, but it was close, and the heat from it was almost scalding in her hand. Coyly she guided him, lifting her ass as she centered him on the entrance to her ass. She teased the tight ring with the wet head, and then pushed back against it with a sigh. ¡°Please stick it in me Daddy!¡± Paul pushed slowly and his big ns entered her tight ass hole with an audible plop. Carrie¡¯s voice was strained but pleading as she encouraged him in the rawest terms she knew to fuck her like a little street whore. ¡°I want to be your little slut Daddy,¡± she whispered. She shoved her ass back, taking more of him inside her with a deep groan. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you baby,¡± he said hoarsely. The reply he got might havee from a demon, it was so deep and hoarse from her desire. ¡°I want it to hurt Daddy, it hurts so good!¡± Her hips were flopping spasmodically as he prated her to the full length of his cock.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ohhh, Daddy! It¡¯s so¡­gooooood!¡± She was crying, but her tears were joyful and her body alternated with going rigid and goingpletely limp as she begged him to fuck her harder. Paul began to m into her ass with all the power he had left, and Carrie had to stuff her pillow in her mouth to keep the screams of ecstasy from waking her mother downstairs. Ass fucking was everything she had dreamed it would be and more, and her orgasms were building, each one at a higher peak than thest. She knew she couldn¡¯t¡¯ stand it much longer and she started to beg him to cum inside her. ¡°Cum in my ass Daddy,¡± she hissed, nearly out of breath. The first jet of his scalding cum hit the inner walls of her ass and her final orgasm burst in a delirious kaleidoscope of light. It was the kind of orgasm that stops time, the kind where you can¡¯t remember how to breathe and you don¡¯t care. Shey on her face, limp as a dishrag, her chest heaving and unable to catch her breath. Paul waspletely inert, his body t on her back, raised and lowered by her gasps for breath. He tried to pull out of her ass so that she could breathe easier, but she whispered, ¡°No! No, no , no!¡± and restrained him. Carrie wasn¡¯t yet ready to relinquish the cock she had wanted so badly. Sweat streamed from her face as she pulled his head over her shoulder to kiss him hungrily. ¡°Don¡¯t move Daddy,¡± she said as she wiggled her hips beneath him, loving the feel of his cum slowly leaking out of her ass. ¡°I¡¯m not done with you yet!¡± Chapter 84 DADDY¡¯S SURPRISE Brody Tanner watched from behind the cluster of honeysuckle as his stepdaughter Debbie frolicked in the small hot tub with the honeymoon couples that were upying the two new bungalows that had just been pleted. They were the first of the dozen or so that he and Debbie had nned for the budding honeymoon resort. He sighed. Life was busy these days. Debbie¡¯s crack whore of a mother was holding up the divorce, and even though Brody was certain he would get what he wanted when the case came to court, Alice was fighting back desperately¡­she knew he had cashed in his 401K and sold the house, and she wanted as much of the money as she could get. In the meantime, he and Debbie were building the resort a piece at a time. The bungalows were spectacr, private, offered easy ess to the beach, and were surrounded by glorious year round blossoming flowers and nts. Brody had nted and nned, making the best possible use of the twelve acres. The bungalows would not be physically isted, but the nts, shrubs, and topiary made them seem miles from anywhere. Debbie had blossomed like the nts had, and she adored walking around in nothing at all or in just the brightly printed cottons sarongs that she tied low on her slim seductive hips. The smooth deep tan that now covered her entire body was spectacrly attractive. Brody smiled to himself. The nights were the best. At the end of the long tiring days of honest hard work, Debbie came to him willingly, with desire and love in her eyes, and lust in her nubile body. Brody had never felt more a man. She didn¡¯t stop with making his nights a paradise though, Debbie was a perpetually horny young woman and she loved for him to watch her as much as she liked fucking him. Debbie wore as little as she could get away with, judging her dress by the way the guests dressed. The first two couples had only been here for a day and a half, and she had the women running around in the sarongs¡­or nothing at all. That first night Debbie had led him to the waterfall, and they had stopped at Brody¡¯s spying ce before approaching the pool. One of the couples was already in the pleasant water. Debbie had touched her finger to Brody¡¯s lips and mouthed the word ¡®hush.¡¯ She had taken her sarong and tied it low on her hips, so low that it was easy to tell that she shaved the tinum blonde hair of her pussy. With a seductive roll of her hips and a fresh blossom tucked behind her ear she had walked to the edge of the pool and stood with her hip cocked, a long slender leg exposed by the edges of the sarong where they joined. Her small tanned breasts thrust challengingly forward, she asked them in a husky voice if there was anything they wanted. The handsome young groom did his best to hide the lust that he felt as soon as he saw Debbie, but the young bride was under no constraints at all. The bride, whose name was Connie and whose build was much the same as Debbie¡¯s, raised her hands above and behind her and untied the tiny flowered bikini top she wore and tossed it deliberately on the stone patio surrounding the pool. Connie held out her arms to Debbie wordlessly, and Debbie untied the knot at her hip. Naked, Debbie had waded into the pool and into Connie¡¯s arms. As she trembled in Connie¡¯s arms, Debbie had nced over at her daddy and was ecstatic to see that he was watching as Connie fingered her and sucked at her breasts. She turned her attention to Connie and gave as good as she got. Brody watched in rapt fascination as the two women kissed and made love¡­and when the new groom stepped behind Debbie and moved his swollen cock to the entrance of her pussy, Brody¡¯s cock hardened even more. He could hear Debbie and Connie egging the young groom on, and it heightened his voyeuristic experience¡­it was almost as if it had been scripted just to entertain him. ¡°Oh god yes Todd,¡± Debbie wailed, ¡°stick that hard cock inside me, I want to feel it inside me.¡± ¡°Shit this is making me hot!¡± Connie breathed, ¡°Fuck her baby, push it in hard!¡± Connie was ying with Debbie¡¯s hard nipples, alternating her fingers pinching and her teeth chewing at the rubbery little nubbins. Debbie pushed Todd back to where he was sitting on the pool retaining wall and spread her legs wide. Brody watched, breathing hard, as Connie knelt chest deep in the water and put her lips and tongue to work on Debbie¡¯s madly swirling pussy. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Debbie screamed as she came, Todd crumpling behind her as he sprayed the inside of her pussy with his hot cum. Todd¡¯s bride sucked the overflow from Debbie¡¯s clenching pussy. Connie, grinning widely, slid slowly up the front of Debbie¡¯s body and then kissed her lips. Brody could see them sharing the thick viscous fluid back and forth between them as they kissed. His own cock erupted in his hands. Debbie walked back to their bungalow, holding hands with her daddy and chattering away, never bothering to put the sarong back on. When they reached their bungalow, shey down on her back on the big area rug with her knees apart and silently begged him to fuck her. Brodie knelt between his daughter¡¯s widespread thighs and sank easily into her sweet pussy. Whether it was the taboo nature of the contact or just one of her natural attributes Brody was never sure¡­but he had never felt a woman as hot inside as Debbie. Her arms and legs wrapped around him as he thrust easily into her, and her lips came to his ear. ¡°Todd wants to watch you fuck Connie,¡± she whispered. ¡°I do too Daddy!¡± Brody almost pulled out of her pussy in surprise. ¡°What the hell?¡± He was up on his hands and knees, and Debbie¡¯s hips hunched upward to keep his cock sliding in and out of her pussy. ¡°Oh fuck Daddy don¡¯t stop!¡± Her eyes had a faraway look and Brody could tell she was agitated¡­in a way that was making her hornier than he¡¯d ever seen her. Debbie had changed from a sweet loving daughter to a sexually demanding woman. She wanted his cock and she wasn¡¯t going to settle for anything less than all he had to give her. Theyy together on the area rug, Debbie idly stroking her stepfather¡¯s wavy hair. ¡°They met at a swinger¡¯s group and they never nned to get out of the lifestyle. Connie and Todd have been living together for four years¡­they came to us because the adult resorts were booked and this is the only week they had free.¡± She looked at Brody, ¡°And Connie has a serious case of the hots for you! Todd was teasing her about the way she was looking at you when I brought them their drinks¡­they don¡¯t know you¡¯re my Dad.¡± ¡°This is all going kind of fast for me baby girl,¡± Brody said, ¡°and swinging was thest thing on my mind¡­I¡¯m having enough trouble keeping up with you.¡± ¡°Come on Daddy, it¡¯s not something nned, just let it happen. I¡¯m here with you and I¡¯m not going anywhere. Maybe we just don¡¯t see things the same way, but in this day and age hardly anyone believes that there is just one and one only sexual partner for a whole lifetime. When you think about it, it¡¯s kind of a stupid idea.¡± Brody tried hard to keep the astonishment off his face, but he failed. ¡°Come on Daddy, if a couple has been married for thirty years and one or the other of them loses interest in sex, why should their spouse suffer? And why throw away thirty years of a rtionship just because your spouse fucked somebody? Is that the act of a rational being? More than half of the marriages in the U. S. end in divorce because of the stupid and childish moral attitude set forth as a standard by a woman who was a closet nymphomaniac! Jealous people don¡¯t have a faithful rtionship¡­jealous men or women have already lost their belief in their partner¡¯s fidelity.¡± She sat looking at him, waiting for some kind of reaction. The one she got relieved her. Brody took her in his arms. ¡°How did you get to be so smart in just eighteen years?¡± he asked. The outflow from the waterfall pool entered the crystal cleargoon over a bed of sugar white sand. Thegoon was sandy bottomed and devoid of the coral so prolific just outside the mouth of thegoon, and it was destined for fame as a great spot for skinnydipping honeymooners. Debbie and Brody were skinny dipping by moonlight the next day when Connie called out from the shore. ¡°Would you two mind a littlepany?¡± Brody blushed, which Debbie thought was adorable. ¡°Uhhh, I¡¯m not wearing a swimsuit¡­¡± Connie giggled and dropped her sarong to the sand. ¡°Well, in that case, I don¡¯t need one either! Come on Todd, it seems you¡¯re the only prude left in the group!¡± Todd¡¯s Bermuda shorts sailed into the air. Connie waded directly to Brody, throwing her arms around his neck. She rubbed her hard belly against his hard cock and shivered. ¡°Ooooh! Is that for me?¡± Debbie heard the stage whisper and giggled. ¡°I think he stays that way! Every time I turn around that thing is hard.¡± ¡°Is that right Brody?¡± Connie asked, turning around and trapping his erection between the cheeks of her shapely ass. He could feel her rubbing the puckered ring of her ass deliciously against the head of his cock. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re an ass man,¡± she whispered. ¡°Todd doesn¡¯t like doing it but I love being fucked in the ass!¡± ¡°Anything to please a guest,¡± Brody said with a nervous smile. Connie sighed and wriggled her hips, pressing her ass down on his swollen ns. He slipped easily inside her and the dry heat of her ass gripped his shaft tightly. ¡°Oh hell yes,¡± Connie whimpered, ¡°God that feels so good!¡± Todd stepped to her and kissed her open mouth. ¡°He¡¯s fucking my ass baby, and it feels so good!¡± she told her husband breathlessly. Her voice changed, rising with excitement as Brody fucked her. ¡°Does it excite you baby?¡± she asked, ¡°Do you like watching Brody fuck my ass?¡± Debbie reached under the water and grasped Todd¡¯s cock. ¡°He¡¯s excited all right Connie, he¡¯s hard as a rock.¡± Connie¡¯s eyes were wide as Debbie stroked Todd¡¯s cock. ¡°Will you fuck him? I want to see you fuck him Debbie, that makes me so damned hot!¡± Debbie pulled herself around Todd and wrapped her long tanned legs around his waist. Her eyes locked with Connie¡¯s as Todd¡¯s cock prated her pussy; Connie now had one arm around Debbie¡¯s neck and one arm around Todd¡¯s. Brody had never been involved in a foursome before, and he found it wildly exciting. Somehow they managed to cum within minutes of each other and crawl up onto the beach. Brodyy on the beach, staring up at the amazing number of stars in the Caribbean sky and listening to the wind blowing the palm fronds against each other. He had never felt more at peace with himself. A pair of giggles drew his attention to the girls, and for an instant he felt a pang of jealousy as he saw Debbie¡¯s blond hair and Connie¡¯s short bobbed brte hair over Todd¡¯s cock. The younger many back with his hands behind his head as the women sucked his cock and his ballszily. ¡°Am I invited to this party?¡± a husky voice called from the shadows. It belonged to the female half of the other honeymoon couple. ¡°Why the hell not?¡± Brody said, ¡°Come on over.¡± He was surprised to see that she was alone. ¡°Where¡¯s your other half?¡± he asked with a shy grin. The woman was older, and she was striking more than beautiful. She wore a bikini top and a sarong, and she had firm full breasts that defied gravity intimidatingly. ¡°I¡¯m Natalie,¡± she said demurely, ¡°and my husband is passed out on our bed, exhausted.¡± Brody eyed the tall, ssically proportioned woman and automatically knew she had fucked the man into a stupor. Her dark eyes, ass length straight ck hair, high cheekbones, and aquiline nose matched up with the reddish cast to her skin to mark her as a native American. Connie and Debbie looked up to say hello and and Debbie waved the new woman over to Todd¡¯s recumbent body. ¡°We could use a little help with this horndog,¡± Debbie said with a smile. She made room for Natalie and reached out her hand.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± Natalie asked Connie. Connie leaned over and kissed the new woman and then reached for the tie on Natalie¡¯s bikini top. Natalie¡¯s breasts were gorgeous, and topped with dusky rigid nipples. She bent over and wrapped her generous full lips around Todd¡¯s cock¡­Connie watched in fasciation as Natalie took the entire length into her mouth with practiced ease. Debbie slid over to Brody and grabbed his hardening cock. ¡°She¡¯s sexy as hell Daddy,¡± Debbie whispered. Brody nodded. ¡°You sure gave up your ce easily,¡± he teased her. Debbie gazed at him and he noticed for perhaps the thousandth time how incredibly long hershes were, and the deep cerulean blue of her eyes. When she looked at him like this he was sure his heart would burst with love for her. ¡°I like having sex with other guys Daddy, especially when you¡¯re watching me¡­but I¡¯d rather be fucking you.¡± She dipped her head and licked delicately at the head of his cock while she was stroking him. ¡°And I¡¯ll bet you¡¯ve got the tastiest cock in the Caribbean!¡± Debbie pushed him back on the sand and knelt between his widespread legs. ¡°Just lie back and enjoy this Daddy,¡± she whispered, ¡°and if you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll enjoy this as much as I will!¡± Brody had always loved the feel of a woman¡¯s mouth on his penis, but what Debbie was doing to him was more than a blowjob. She was making love to his cock, worshiping it with her lips and tongue. Some women got a sense of power from giving head, other women did it because they knew it was something their men desired. It was a rare woman who did it for her own pleasure, to satisfy their own desire¡­and tonight, Debbie was the rarest of the rare, a woman who felt all three reasons. She teased and licked until Brody¡¯s cock was straining and his hips were thrusting involuntarily back and forth. When he came, his eyes were wide from the magic she had wrought in the tropical night¡­but the very best feeling was the one he got when she had finished swallowing his thick, creamy cum. ¡°I love you Daddy!¡± Chapter 85 THE METAMORPHOSIS OF DADDY¡¯S TOMBOY Amelia had always been close to John Coulter. Even when he had first be her stepfather she had followed him around everywhere he went. She loved to watch his strong hands as they worked with wood or as they repaired lights and switches and plumbing. She was a bright child and she soaked up his knowledge like a sponge. They had fished together and hunted together, almost as if she was his son as her mother despaired of ever curing her daughter of her tomboy ways. John was the head of maintenance for a veryrge hotel, and he was so good at it that many of the regr customers knew and liked him. The hotel also managed a string of condos along the beach, which gave John opportunities to make a little cash along with his regr paycheck. ¡°I¡¯m telling you John,¡± Arthur Devlin said, ¡°It needs some work, a couple of week¡¯s worth at least, but I got it so cheap I wasn¡¯t worried about it. Land is cheap enough in Costa Rica, but this was an estate sale and the ce is so far off the beaten path that I was the only one bidding on it.¡± ¡°So you want me to fix the ce up on my vacation time?¡± John asked him. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a shipment of supplies that even you can¡¯t work through in two weeks,¡± Arthur said, ¡°You can hire whoever you like, I¡¯ll be sending you down in thepany jet¡­you can even take your family. The power¡¯s there, but until you get the wiring checked out it¡¯s going to be pretty primitive¡­but the money¡¯s as good as you could get for a two week project John. Eight thousand for the two weeks, out of which you¡¯ll have to feed and pay whoever you hire to work with you. If youplete the job in two weeks, there¡¯s a two thousand dor bonus¡­that should make a helluva dent in Amelia¡¯s college tuition.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± John told him, and they shook hands on the deal. ¡®It¡¯s a tropical paradise Linda,¡± John said, ¡°you¡¯ll love it and it will make a wonderful vacation.¡± ¡°John, I¡¯ve already told you¡­if you and Amelia want to spend your vacation in a musty old shack, getting dirty and covered with sawdust and paint, have at it! I¡¯m going to stay right her in my air conditioning with my hot water and my television.¡± His wife red at him. ¡°That¡¯s thest I have to say about the matter John Coulter.¡± ¡°Mom was really pissed, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Amelia asked her Daddy as they rode in the stiffly sprung Land Rover that Arthur¡¯spany had provided them. John looked over at his stepdaughter fondly, struck once again by how much she had changed since he first saw her. She had her long dark hair tied to one side in a ponytail, and her blue eyes sparkled in the tropical sunlight. Denim cutoff shorts and a blue chambray work shirt looked almost elegant on her leggy, slender frame, and as he watched her looking at him, her unfettered breasts bobbled beneath the thin worn chambray. Dammnit! He¡¯d asked Linda to have a word with her about running around braless when they were working¡­as beautiful as Amelia was, it was hard enough to concentrate on his work, not to mention the very undaddylike thoughts her careless dress inspired in him. Sometimes he wished that Linda¡¯s lectures on beingdylike had taken a little better hold on Amelia. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s gorgeous!¡± The cottage was not as small as Arthur had hinted, but from the looks of it, it was in better shape than Arthur had intimated. An hour¡¯s inspection proved John¡¯s first impression correct. It would take a few days to correct the wiring, but John could use a temporary distribution box for lights, fans, and a refrigerator. The three bedrooms needed a coat of paint as did the outer walls and the white picket fence. Other than that, it looked as if John had lucked out. John made the temporary connections while Amelia lugged their things in from the Land Rover. There was no power to the water heater, and wouldn¡¯t be until John had time to go over the wiring. It was this small detail that caused the first of John¡¯s difficulties. The water pump was working, and the shower by the pool outside was the only ce they could bathe other than thegoon, which was salt water. When Amelia was ready to dress for sleeping, she simply removed her clothes and stepped under the shower head outside, turning on the tepid water. ¡°Amelia!¡± John yelled, turning his head and looking away.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Oh Daddy, don¡¯t be such a prude, there¡¯s nobody around for miles¡­ nobody¡¯s going to see me.¡± Oh baby, he thought sadly, I¡¯m not ¡®nobody¡¯ and I can see more of you than I¡¯m supposed to. In spite of himself, he watched her soap her lovely breasts and her long slender legs, and he caught his breath when she turned andthered up the bare area where he would have expected to see pubic hair. She was shaved and for some reason this made his erection stiffer and more painful. She went inside the house with a towel wrapped around her head and another wrapped around her fresh smelling body after giving him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. He breathed deeply of the coconut scent of her body wash. John told her he was going to sit for a while in the tropic night and sip on an ice cold local beer. He might have gone inside to sit under a ceiling fan if he could have figured out how to hide his hardon. He sipped his beer until it was almost too warm to drink, and then he poured out the dregs and went to get a fresh one from the refrigerator, which was working just fine. The light was out in Amelia¡¯s room, but her door was wide open, and he peeked inside to see if she was asleep yet. The light from the bright moon filtered through the open window and a slight breeze ruffled the curtains, which exined why she had left the door open. Even with the ceiling fan running it was too warm to sleep fortably in the room. The towelsy on the floor and Ameliay on top of the sheets on therge bed¡­she waspletely nude. He drained the beer on the way to the pool shower, where he stripped down and showered. The erection Amelia had caused refused to go down, and he finally stood in the moonlight under the running water and jacking off. When he came, it was the biggest load from his cock in years. Amelia stood in the window behind the windblown curtains. Her hand was busy between her widespread legs as she watched John soap down and wash his hard strong body. When he turned in profile and began to jack off, Amelia¡¯s eyes were riveted to the long thick shaft and her fingers began to probe inside her pussy while her thumb rubbed her clit. When she came, her eyes rolled up in her head and she quietly uttered a single word. ¡°Daddy!¡± She didn¡¯t miss a single chance to sh him, and soon she was wearing a sarong like the local women did in town. There were so many ways to wear the colorful rectangles. They could be formed into a wrap dress, a halter top, a skirt, a blouse, or whatever. The style Amelia liked best was a style she had seen when they took a morning off and went to the beach. There she saw a very young girl with newly budding breasts wearing the sarong tied low on her hips with one thigh showing nearly to her groin. The girl wore no top and she noticed with satisfaction that John didn¡¯t even get an erection the way he had when Amelia shed him. It took her almost a week to work up the nerve, but she only had another day or so before John hooked up the main power service and then they¡¯d be showering with hot water inside the house. John had waited as usual, until he thought Amelia was asleep before stripping down to shower out by the pool. When she looked out her window she saw that he was erect as usual, and she tied her sarong very low on her hips as she¡¯d seen the native girl do hers, and then she¡¯d crept silently out to the shower. John was rinsing the shampoo from his dark wavy hair when he felt a firm soft hand close around his penis. He smelled the coconut scent and his erection swelled evenrger in her hand. ¡°Baby this is so wrong,¡± he said weakly. ¡°Not for me it isn¡¯t,¡± Amelia said as she sank to her knees in front of him. The moon was not full as it had been that first night, but the starlight was just as good since there were no artificial lights to dim their night vision. Amelia moaned with pleasure as she took his hard cock into her mouth. It was not her first blowjob by a long shot, but it was one she had truly wanted to give. The clean man smell of him filled her nostrils as John wove his fingers in her long dark hair, which was wet for the second time that night. He fucked her mouth gently, almost reluctantly as she took more and more of his cock into her throat. Her loving moans told him more than he really wanted to know. When he tried to warn her that his orgasm wasing she stubbornly refused to take her mouth off him or turn her head away, and her throat muscles writhed around his thick shaft, milking the thick frothy cum from his cock. ¡°Baby,¡± John started in an anguished voice. ¡°Stop Daddy,¡± Amelia said sternly. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for years to do this, and this two weeks away from Mom may be the only chance I ever get to show you how much I really love you. There¡¯s only a week left and I refuse to waste another minute of it.¡± It was a long, and for John, an astonishing speech. ¡°I watched you out here every night, masturbating and thinking of me, so don¡¯t pretend to me that you don¡¯t really want me. Daddy, I don¡¯t give a damn what other people think, but I¡¯d never do anything to embarrass you or Mom¡­so don¡¯t begrudge me this one week.¡± He held her then, pulling her close, loving the glorious feel of her perfect breasts against his bare chest and her firm hands on the hard cheeks of his ass. They went to his bedroom, where she dropped her sarong and blowdried her hair as John brushed it for her. When it was dry heid her back on the crisp white sheets and she opened herself willingly to his newly swollen cock. John centered the head of his cock on the entrance to her pussy, his big ns brushing against the hard nubbin of her clit. Amelia writhed beneath him, wanting to feel his hardness inside her. ¡°Fuck me Daddy,¡± she whispered, ¡°I need you inside me.¡± Unable to contain himself any longer, he plunged deep inside his stepdaughter, and they lost themselves in the delicious union. John awakened to the smell of coffee perking and of bacon and eggs. He walked into the kitchen and watched Amelia setting the table and finishing her preparations by bringing a bowl of fresh picked fruit from the back yard. He watched her graceful movements and wondered why any woman would wear another garment when she had one of the beautifully printed cotton sarongs to drape gracefully over her hips. Amelia¡¯s rosy tipped breasts barely jiggled when she walked, and her hard t belly was such an erotic sight that he found himself swelling inside the cargo shorts he wore. She brought him a cup of coffee and set a te in front of him. He waited until both cup and te were settled before reaching for her and pulling her onto hisp. Their kiss was sweet and lingering, and his palm gently cupped one beautifully shaped breast. ¡°No doubts, no regrets?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°I love you too baby girl,¡± he answered. ¡°Then fuck breakfast,¡± she giggled, loosening the knot on her sarong and letting it fall to the floor. She knelt and unfastened his shorts, leaving them puddled around his ankles. Standing upright her shapely ass was directly in front of his face and he kissed it before she sat down on hisp. With her hand between her legs, she guided his manhood into her moist heat and sighed as she settled on him. There was no need for forey, she was ready for him. He cupped her breasts and felt the muscles of her ass y against his legs. Amelia was tight, so very tight and her inner heat was volcanic. He wanted to hold back, to prolong her pleasure, but it was no use. He felt his cum rise from a spot near the base of his spine, and his cum shot from the tip of his engorged cock with the force of a much younger man¡¯s ejaction. Amelia cried out her pleasure as the thick viscous fluid bathed her cervix. They made it to the bed, their mouths exploring the nooks and crannies of each other¡¯s bodies. John¡¯s tongue explored ces on Amelia¡¯s sweet young body that he had never dreamed of putting his mouth on before. Amelia started at the nape of his neck and kissed her way down to the crack of his ass, and then spread his ass cheeks and tongued his ass, a first for John that was as wildly exciting as it had been surprising. John sucked her toes, something else he had never even thought about, and apparently Amelia apparently found the sensation very much to her liking. John found himself lying on his back with his face buried in Amelia¡¯s pussy while she fucked his cock with her soft sweet mouth. When he spread her ass cheeks and raised his head to explore her ass, Amelia squealed and wriggled. Her response was to drive her head down on his shaft until her lips encircled the base. To John, the sensation was electrifying. He reached for one breast with a firm hand and her naked back with his free hand, pulling her tight to him as she sucked his cum down. She nearly choked trying to swallow him while she was experiencing her own orgasm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home,¡± Amelia pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t either baby girl,¡± John said, holding her close. They were both wearing travel clothes and neither of them werefortable. ¡°I don¡¯t either.¡± Chapter 86 DARK SECRETS Lacy dearly loved her husband David and couldn¡¯t imagine living without him. She was always supportive of his hopes and dreams, and she was always there to back him up no matter what troubles beset them. Over the years they had conquered every obstacle that had challenged them, and she still weed him to their bed with open arms and found inventive ways to excite him. It was the ideal marriage. So why was she on her knees in the restroom of a convenience store with the huge cock of an eighteen year old clerk deep in her mouth and desperately swallowing his cum? It had started during the third year of their marriage. She had been running in the park and had caught a sh of something off the jogging path, and had stepped through the thick woods to find the pleasant little de upied by an athletically built young man lying in the sun and reading a men¡¯s magazine. There was a small pile of college textbooks beside him on the nket, but his attention was focused on the magazine and he had a huge cock in his hand, masturbating. He had raised his eyes and flushed deep crimson when he saw the slender ponytailed blonde with her breasts rising and falling rapidly from her exercise. Her odd, amber colored eyes were riveted on his swollen erection and her nipples were suddenly poking out the front of her sports bra. The tight lycra running shorts she wore covered her slim hips like a glove and enhanced her long graceful legs. He was scrambling to stuff his prick back into his shorts when he heard her speak in a soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she whispered. He froze, looking her inquisitively. Her generous lips were puffy, her nipples were rigid, and one dainty hand had crept between her slender thighs. ¡°Don¡¯t hide it, please, I want to watch!¡± Lacy couldn¡¯t believe the wordsing from her mouth. What the hell was she thinking? Still slightly embarrassed, the young man stopped trying to stuff his erection back into his shorts and let it hang free. ¡°Do it,¡± she pleaded. He wrapped his hand around the thick penis and slowly stroked it, staring at the sexy, sweating woman. He was suddenly aroused by her watching him, and he began to twist and jerk at his swollen manhood. He stopped and slid his shorts to his knees, and knelt on the nket, the magazine forgotten. Lacy felt the mes of desire rise in her belly and she knelt to get a better look at the big purplish ns of his cock. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered, ¡°like that¡­ squeeze it.¡± Her free hand moved to her rigid nipple and began to twist and pinch it. She made small, erotic sounds that excited the young man. ¡°I¡­I want to see you too,¡± he whispered. Without taking her eyes from his throbbing cock she slid the tight shorts to her knees, exposing her shaved pussy to his hungry eyes. She heard his low moan and a wild recklessness overwhelmed her, a feeling she had never experienced before. Her eyes zed over with a wicked lust and she stood, slowly removing her sports bra and kicking the shorts from around her ankles. Her thighs spread as she walked to within a foot of the frantically masturbating young man. ¡°Look at my pussy,¡± she whispered, pulling her delicate pussy lips apart so that he could have a better view. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so much better than that cold impersonal piece of paper?¡± She stepped closer. ¡°Here, smell¡­¡± He bent forward quickly, his tonguepping at her wet slit and she threw her head back, reveling in the feel of his slick tongue against her clit and herscivious behavior. Her knees quivered and he put his hands on her hips, pulling her over his mouth, slipping his tongue inside her. Lacy¡¯s moans became louder and her hands went to his ears, pulling him into her heat. ¡°Fuck me!¡± she cried. He pulled her down to his nket,ying her on her back. Her legs spread wide automatically, her hips writhing with need and she reached for his thick hard penis. The feel of it in her hand, the searing heat of it, drove her to pull him into her depths and she gasped at the sudden intrusion of hot manflesh. Bucking wildly, she began to fuck him wildly from beneath. The young man was on top, but there was never any question who was in control. Her ankles were locked behind the small of his back and she was squeezing him to her with her thighs. ¡°Pound me you fucker, fuck me harder. I want to feel your hot cum scalding my pussy!¡± she said as she humped her hips up against him. Unable to contain himself any longer, he sprayed his essence into her enthusiastically. Lacy convulsed in ecstasy. She had been ridden with guilt afterwards, going home and trying to shower the guilt off, turning her skin bright pink from scrubbing herself. Curling into a fetal ball, Lacy had cried until she choked. A cup of hot coffee and an hour of concentrationter, she came to the conclusion that the morning had been a one time aberration and that she would keep it to herself. No good woulde of her confessing what she had done to David, and she would do her best to forget about the incident. What was done was done and no amount of self recrimination could change it. With her conflict resolved, she cheerfully went about her housework and preparing David¡¯s favorite meal. After a pleasant dinner and cleaning up the kitchen, Lacy slipped into their bedroom and put on her sexiest negligee. David had forgotten all about his favorite TV show as she had dimmed the lights and knelt between his legs, giving him the best blowjob of his life. For the first time in her life, she hadn¡¯t wanted to pull away at the height of his orgasm. When David came she had pulled her lips back to the crown of his ns and sealed his cock off with her full lips, capturing every drop of his cum in her mouth. When it had been over and she had drained his balls, she had stood and stripped off her crotchless panties, crawling into David¡¯sp. When her heated pussy was pressed against hisid penis, she had looked into his eyes and opened her mouth to show him the thick load of cum inside. She closed her mouth quickly to keep from losing any and swallowed it all down. Then she had licked her lips with ascivious smile and pressed her breasts into his chest. David had been awestruck and extremely happy. The next time it had happened she had been shopping at the mall when she had chanced on a young man who was being berated by a very attractive youngdy. Apparently he had worked up the nerve to ask her out and the spoiled little bitch had backed him into a dark hallway and was exining in great detail why an awesome chick like her would ever go out with a worthless nerd such as himself. Lacy had not hesitated an instant. She strode down the dimly lit hall and had brushed aside the arrogant girl without so much as an ¡°excuse me,¡± and had grabbed the young man and kissed him passionately¡­confusing both the young man and the girl. When she released him, she had opened the front of her dress, baring her small perfect breasts and then reached in her purse and drew out a fity dor bill. ¡°It¡¯s all I have baby, but I can get you the restte¡­I just couldn¡¯t wait any longer,¡± she said breathlessly, sinking to her knees in front of him. The young man and the girl had watched, astonished, as Lacy freed his cock from his jeans and energetically plunging his swollen cock into her luscious mouth. Lacyid it on thick, eximing at his size and the sweet taste of his cock, and telling him how she had been unable to think of anything but his cock for thest few days. ¡°You don¡¯t even have to fuck me baby, if you¡¯ll just give me your cum!¡± she had said in her hottest, sexiest voice. When his cock had surged and his balls had churned in his scrotum she had moaned very loudly and fastened her lips around the base of his cock, sucking until he was dry. When he leaned back against the wall, shaken and in shock, Lacy had stood up and kissed him again, taking her time and making the appropriate noises. ¡°I promise baby,¡± she¡¯d said in a stage whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you the rest next time.¡± She¡¯d given him a wink and turned to face the girl. ¡°Sorry honey, you¡¯ll have to give him a few minutes to recover¡­I couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Lacy had reached up with her hand and slowly and casually wiped a gobbet of the boy¡¯s cum from her chin that she had left there deliberately. With studied exaggeration, she had ced the finger with his cum on it in her mouth, swished the fluid around in her mouth, and swallowed it. ¡°God that¡¯s so good!¡± She fastened the front of her dress and had left the girl staring after her in amazement. The young man had a happy, crooked smile on his face. Lacy was smiling to herself, pleased at confounding the arrogant little bitch and heartened by the boy¡¯s crooked smile. This time she felt no guilt at all, just an overpowering desire for David¡¯s cock. She climbed into her car and drove directly to his office. The receptionist had greeted her brightly and told her David was in his office. She had entered his office and he had not even looked up. She stood for just a moment, taking in his handsome visage and feeling her love for him welling up inside of her. She quickly unbuttoned the buttons that closed the front of her dress and letting it fall to the floor. David looked up in surprise when he heard the dress fall. ¡°Did you think it was She that came in, shut the door, and stripped off her dress?¡± Lucy asked as she slipped off the wispy pair of French cut panties that were her only remaining garment. She straddled him on his desk chair and pressed one firm breast into his mouth, her body on fire with lust. ¡°Honey, what if somebodyes in¡­¡± he mumbled around her soft flesh.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fuck ¡¯em,¡± she breathed, ¡°they¡¯ll have to wait their turn.¡± David went wild, fumbling with his pants and shucking them down to his ankles. He thrust up into her and she shivered and moaned at the feel of him. The wildness was on her again, and she grabbed his head in both hands, her eyes locked on his and freezing him in ce. ¡°David,¡± she said hoarsely, ¡°stick that big thing in my ass baby.¡± She wiggled on his cock. ¡°Please?¡± she pleaded. Completely taken aback by his wife¡¯s wanton behavior, it took David about three seconds to decide that he couldn¡¯t pass up his wife¡¯s inexplicable behavior¡­an opportunity like this had nevere his way before and might never pass his way again. It briefly urred to him that it was possible Lacy was having an affair and was ovee by guilt. He tossed the thought away as soon as it crossed his mind. If she was having an affair and it made her into the sexual dynamo that had let him cum in her mouth and was now offering her previously sacrosanct ass to him, he didn¡¯t care if she was fucking elephants at the zoo. With his mind now free of restraint, he centered the head of his cock on the tight puckered ring of her ass. Even as the tip of his cock prated her sphincter she could feel the sharp pain of the stretching. She was in such a state that she couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the pain of his entry into her forbidden cavity and the ecstasy of taking him inside her ass for the first time. It was wildly erotic and suffused her with pleasure/pain, arousing her to peaks of excitement she had never before experienced. Her orgasm was monumental. It had be a game for her, finding unsuspecting men and seducing them before they realized what was happening. It was thrilling, and it was like a drug. The more she did it, the more she needed it. And she was developing a craving for cum¡­the taste, the feel, and the hot slipperiness of it. She had begun to wee David home every day, weing him at the door, usually naked and on her knees, and always ending up with David¡¯s hot cream deep in her belly. It was inevitable, she realizedter, that David would find out about her secret life. As much time as she was spending sucking strange cocks and the frequency of her frantic needs, it would have been impossible for her to keep her activities secret. Ever since the night she had taken his cum into her mouth for the first time almost a year before, Lacy had kept him drained and sated. Not a single day had passed without her trying something new or unique to increase her pleasure and her own. Before that day, he had asionally caught a glimpse of thigh or the curve of a breast, or, in the case of one overeager temp who really wanted a regr job, a totally nude body spread wide for the taking in the copy room in his office, and he had been tempted. Since Lacy had be such a sex fiend, he was hard put to notice if he was surrounded by women or men. He had begun to work out at a local gym in the afternoons to get into good enough shape to keep up with her, and it was here that he discovered her secret. He was passing the towel room when his ears heard something that his brain refused to process. It was Lacy¡¯s voice, and it was low and lust filled as she begged someone to give her his cum. Her request was punctuated by a pping sound and grunts of pleasure. David entered the towel room and crept to the doorway at the entry to theundry. Lacy was bent over a stack of dirty towels, and arge, muscr weight lifter type was pumping into her naked body from behind as she took the massive cock of another man between her lips, his cum spilling out the corners of her mouth. She looked ecstatic. It took three double shots of Scotch at his regr bar before David realized that Lacy¡¯s double life was very likely the cause of his hyperactive sex life. It was a short leap from that realization to the reasonable conclusion that he couldn¡¯t be happier with his own sex life¡­and that letting her know he was aware of her extracurricr activities would upset the sex life he so fully enjoyed. He would be a fool to risk what he had in his hands, and her sex with other men not only took nothing from him, it actually added to his perfect life. In the end, he kept his mouth shut, and when he went home that day, Lacy drank his cum from the tip of his cock joyfully, treating him like a king and adoring him Lacy stood up in the convenience store bathroom, kissing the red face clerk on the cheek and thanking him for his sweet ejaction. She arranged herself carefully before stepping out of the restroom. David would be home soon, and she could already taste the slick skin of his cock. She wanted him desperately. Chapter 87 SWEET PERSUASION It was time to take their sex to the next level, and Jason constantly tried to get her to fantasize aloud when they were having sex to find out what really turned her on. In the end, he just took a stab in the dark because her fantasies were so varied. The end result was startling¡­ and as it turned out, more than a little rewarding. ¡± You¡¯re teasing me you rotten fucker!¡± sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m not teasing baby,¡± Jason protested as he slid his swollen cock deep enough into her pussy to make her squeal. ¡°You just pick him out and I¡¯ll watch him fuck you, I swear!¡± Jessie whimpered, her eyes widened, and she threw her head back as she locked her heels behind the small of his back and dug her nails into his skin. Her voice changed timbre, became deeper and huskier. ¡°You know I want it baby, I want to fuck another guy and make you watch me,¡± she shivered as he stroked into her. ¡°I want you to watch as I suck the cum out of his cock and eat it!¡± She yelped as he forced the top of his curving erection to slide its length down across her swollen clit. She writhed madly beneath him. ¡°I¡¯m going to stick my tongue up his ass and spread my pussy wide for him, so you can watch me while he makes me cum with his tongue¡­¡± her voice changed again. ¡°Would that make you hot baby? Watching me do every nasty trick I know on a total stranger as you sit in a chair and watch your little slut perform at yourmand?¡± She was frantic now, humping his cock and clutching harder at him. ¡°Would it get you hotter if it was a big ck stud with a dick twice as big as yours?¡± The mental picture was too big for her to epass with her heated mind and she exploded wildly underneath him, carrying him with her in a mind bending orgasm. Shey back on the satin sheets, a light sheen of sweat coating her slender body, her nipples still rigid with desire from the verbal recitation of her fantasy. Her raven hair cascaded over her shoulders down to her nipples, and her oddly shaped amber eyes watched him catlike as she licked her full lips with her delicate pink tongue. His hands were still pressing her shoulders to the sheets. ¡°Let me up baby,¡± she said hotly. He let up the pressure on her and she rolled him over and rubbed her wet pussy up and down his shaft, her clit once again in direct contact with his erection. She shivered and her eyes rolled back in their sockets as she used his stiffness to masturbate with. ¡°Would it make you hotter if I took that big ck cock in my ass? You know it would make me cum baby,¡± she asked. ¡°Anything that makes you this horny, that¡¯s what I want to see baby,¡± Jason said sincerely. Jessie shook and her eyes rolled back in her skull as she came again. She copsed across his chest, gasping for breath. ¡°Nobody on earth has a sweeter husband than I do,¡± she said, snuggling against his warmth. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to be able to fantasize anything I want and have you listen to it without you getting jealous or angry at me. Ste says Walt gets mad as hell at her when she mentions having a threesome when they¡¯re having sex. She says he gets limp and then won¡¯te back to bed. ¡°Maybe he just feels threatened by the thought of another man with his wife,¡± Jason said, ¡°a lot of guys are like that¡­worried that she might prefer someone else¡¯s cock to his.¡± Jessie drew back and studied her husband¡¯s face. ¡°Do guys really think like that?¡± she asked. ¡°Do they really believe that women are so shallow as to marry a man because of his package?¡± Jason shrugged. ¡°If that was true baby, most women wouldn¡¯t be married to their husbands,¡± she giggled. ¡°Oh really?¡± Jason teased her, rolling her onto her back and lying on her. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Really baby,¡± she said. ¡°Your cock suits me fine and I love everything about it, but do you really believe I never fucked anyone with a bigger cock than you have before we met?¡± ¡°I never really thought about it before,¡± he said. ¡°But I¡¯m not worried about it, I know there¡¯s more between us than sex¡­I just think the sex is really fantastic, and anything that makes you as horny as you get when you fantasize like that would be worth any risk at all.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She kissed him, long and thoroughly, her tongue searching the deep recesses of his mouth. ¡°You really mean that, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked him quietly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get dressed ande with me?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re on!¡± she said, scrambling to her feet and heading for the shower. When she came back she had arge bath towel wrapped around her. There were clothesid out for her on the bed. ¡°You want me to wear that out in public?¡± she asked. ¡°Exactly what I haveid out and absolutely nothing else,¡± Jason said. Jessie dropped the towel to the floor coquettishly, posing for her husband to admire her nudity¡­she knew he loved to look at her. Her long ck hair cascaded all the way to her ass, soft, full, and straight. Wide brown eyes looked out over her pert nose and high cheekbones, and her mouth was wide and her lips lush. Jessie was small breasted, but the rosy nipples turned up and their shape was perfect. Her t hard belly merged smoothly with her prominent hipbones and the shaven mound of her pubis. Long slender legs were held up by dainty feet that she used to grip his nks when she was in the thrall of sex at its most exciting¡­she was so flexible that she could wrap her long legs behind her neck and lick her own pussy. It drove Jason wild to watch her make herself cum that way. She reached for the thin sundress that he had picked from her closet. It was a halter style dress with spaghetti straps that tie behind her neck and left a great deal of the sides of her breasts exposed. If she bent forward too much, the fabric pulled away and let anyone standing beside her see her breasts hanging free. It was pale yellow in color, with cream and pink colored seashells printed on it. If she was standing with bright light behind her it would be easy to see she was naked beneath it. When she had slipped the dress on and tied the straps behind her neck there were only two items left on the bed¡­a white coral ankle bracelet and a pair of four inch open toed heels. Jessie looked at him inquisitively, but Jason indicated that she was to wear nothing else. Chapter 88 They drove to the local teen hangout, a drive in that served burgers and fries. It also served as the ce where teens and college students gathered to flirt and meet when they weren¡¯t in ss. It was very active, and the cliques and exclusive groups were tantly segregated. Jason¡¯s ¡¯58 Corvette drew admiring nces from men and women alike as they pulled into the drive in, as did Jessie. Jason ordered soft drinks for both of them and they settled in. Jessie had no idea what Jason had in mind, but she was aroused by the looks she was getting from the young men. There were even some of the girls that openly lusted after her. Jason took her drink from her and put it in the tray on the back side of the glovepartment. ¡°I want you to walk to thedies room,¡± Jason said in a low voice, ¡°I want you to put on a show that will make the straight girls want to scratch your eyes out and the bi girls want to eat you on the hood of the car with everyone watching.¡± ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± she asked him. ¡°Deadly serious,¡± he said, handing her a tiny Bluetooth earpiece that wouldn¡¯t even be noticeable behind her long hair. ¡°When youe out, I¡¯ll give you instructions through this, but you have to promise that you¡¯ll do whatever I tell you to without question.¡± Jessie nodded, extremely aroused now, he prominent nipples poking at the thin fabric of her sundress. When she opened the door and slid out, exposing a tanned length of thigh nearly up to her hips, eyeballs clicked almost audibly as everyone watched her get out of the car. Jessie moved like the queen of all cats, an aura of raw sexualitying off her in waves. Her perfect ass swung from side to side and a forest of erections sprouted behind her. It was as if the crowd collectively held their breath. It took Jessie only a moment to find what he was looking for. The guy was standing near a group of very nice looking young women, and he was staring at them with a lost look of yearning. The stare broke long enough to watch raptly as Jessie walked to thedies room, but then returned to his lonely perusal of the sexy women. More than one of them was preening and posing for Jason¡¯s benefit. Stealing a man away from such a woman as Jessie would definitely be a coup for one of the members of her clique. The young man wore cargo shorts, a tee shirt, and sandals. He drove a vintage ¡¯68 Cuss that was in the process of restoration, and he was very ordinary looking, neither handsome nor ugly. It was to this lonely young man that he directed Jessie when she came out of thedies room. ¡°Walk slow, so that group of girls gets a good look at you,¡± Jason whispered into his phone. Using the same seductive stride she had used earlier, Jessie walked directly to the young man. ¡°Kiss him baby, make a real show of it!¡± Jason whispered. Jessie walked up to the boy as the group of girls stared in wonder, and she put her hands on his face to pull him to her. She kissed him the way she had kissed Jason earlier, taking her time and getting familiar with him. ¡°I want you to put on a show that those women will remember for the rest of their life and one that will make every guy here that he was that kid,¡± Jason whispered. Before he was through talking Jessie had taken the young man¡¯s hand and slid it under her halter top, his hand convulsively clutching at the taut breast inside. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Jason heard his wife whisper. ¡°St¡­Steve,¡± the young man stuttered. His erection was enormous, and that was noted by the clique of young people staring at the tableau. Jessies¡¯s hand snaked down between them and curled her fingers around his thick shaft, squeezing him appreciatively. ¡°You have an awfully big dick,¡± Jessie said in a stage whisper so that the girls could hear her. ¡°Can I suck it Steve?¡± She was openly stroking it now, and a damp spot was forming on the front of his shorts. Steve was perilously close to cumming in his pants and Jessie let go of it when he stammered that it was fine by him. Jessie opened the door and climbed into the front seat of the Cuss. Steve followed her and shut the door. Jason couldn¡¯t see what was happening below the level of Jessie¡¯s breasts, but he could tell by the look on the girls¡¯ faces that they were both shocked and aroused. ¡°Jesus it¡¯s big,¡± he heard Jessie breathe. A momentter she said, ¡°Untie my dress Steve.¡± Jason watched as Steve¡¯s trembling hand reached for the tie at the back of her neck. When he tugged at it, her top fell to her waist and Steve¡¯s mouth sucked in her stiff nipple. Jason could see her arm moving up and down as she jacked his giant cock in her hand, and he could hear her moan in earnest as Steve began to chew on her nipple. When she looked up and watched her audience staring at her she gasped and thrust her bare breast towards them so they could gaze on its perfection. Jason saw her knee draw up above the level of the dash and knew that the crowd outside the Cuss could see Jessie¡¯s bare pussy now. He reached inside his pants and freed his cock. He really needed to masturbate. He saw Jessie¡¯s head disappear beneath the level of the dash and he could hear Steve¡¯s gasp of pleasure as the sucking sound of her lips closing over his cock came over the phone. The sharp collective intake of breath of the spectators told him they were watching his all but nude wife suck Steve¡¯s cock. ¡°Oh god Steve, it tastes so good!¡± he heard Jessie say in the stage whisper designed for the spectators to hear. ¡°Will you cum in my mouth baby?¡± she whispered, ¡°Please?¡± There was another gasp from the spectators as Jessie¡¯s head bobbed down again below the dash. There was a loud groan over the phone as Steve gasped, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± Jason could hear Jessie¡¯s happy gurgle as she swallowed the thick salty fluid. ¡°Come on baby, give me all of it!¡± he heard Jessie say, and he heard thepping sounds of Jessie licking Steve clean. The sound of her body moving and her squeal of enthusiasm attracted attention. ¡°Oooooh, Steve baby, it¡¯s still hard!¡± He saw her limb into hisp, rising high against the headliner as she lined his huge cock up with her slit and then slid down the thick rod. ¡°Oh Jesus that¡¯s big!¡± he heard Jessie say, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it baby, god I can feel it in my belly!¡± Jason could see her writhing on Steve¡¯s cock, her hands on the back of the seat. She halted for a moment an waggled her forefinger at a hot blonde who had her hand under her skit and was openly masturbating as she watched the show. Jessie put her mouth to the girl¡¯s ear on the side away from the phone and whispered something to her that Jason couldn¡¯t quite make out. ¡°Are you sure?¡± the girl asked Jessie in a confused tone. Jessie nodded and the girl hurried away from the Cuss. Jason¡¯s eyes were drawn back to Jessie¡¯s naked back, and to her feet, which were now resting on the back of the seat next to her hands.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Oh hell yes baby, drive that big dick into me,¡± Jessie yelled. The whole car was beginning to rock and the spectators were beginning to grope each other indiscriminately. The passenger side door of the Corvette opened and closed and Jason looked over to see the wide eyed blonde hurriedly unbuttoning her blouse as she stared hard at his erection, oozing precum. Her generous breasts swinging free and her blue eyes bright with excitement, the blonde reached for Jason¡¯s erection and stuffed it into her soft sucking mouth. When she had taken all of him inside her mouth that she could, she began to bob her head on his cock until his load erupted from the tip.¡± The blonde carefully held his cum in her mouth as she climbed out of the Vette, and without a word of exnation scurried across the parking lot to the Cuss, never bothering to button her blouse. Momentster a jubnt Jessie climbed into the front seat and the blonde was happily bouncing on Steve¡¯s still hard penis. Jessie locked eyes with Jason and slowly spread her legs, lifting them above her head and locking them behind her neck. Slowly, she moved her head above her pussy and spit Jason¡¯s cum from her mouth and spread it all over her pussy with her tongue. ¡°Watch this,¡± Jessie whispered. She licked every drop of his cum from her pussy, and when she had collected it all, her lips locked around her swollen clit, sucking hard until she came with a scream. It took her a while to recover. She curled up against him in the front seat. ¡°I¡¯ve got the most wonderful man in the whole world,¡± she said. Jason was speechless. Chapter 89 SWEET PLEASURE ¡°Honey, I¡¯m telling you¡­we were just watching a porn movie on video before the game started and this chick was doing it¡­badly. Iughed and said you could do it better than that and Jamie bet me a thousand bucks you couldn¡¯t do it at all. I kindaughed at him and told him he should make it two thousand and he yanked out twenty one hundred dor bills and mmed them on the coffee table.¡± He was excited and she was upset. She was upset that he didn¡¯t mind embarrassing her in front of his friend, and he couldn¡¯t exin the sudden raging excitement about Jamie watching Crystal lick her own pussy¡­not to mention the fact that the rent, the electric, and the phone bill were all due tomorrow and they were t broke. Crystal was torn by the decision she faced. She wasn¡¯t too worried about the rent. She had learned long ago that old Mr. Henderson thendlord would cover the rent, all it took was a blowjob for the old darling and he would pat her on the head and tell her he would see her the next month. She had no idea what he told his wife, but she never told Tommy anything about it. It wasn¡¯t like she was out fucking around on him or anything, and it kept the rent caught up. Crystal didn¡¯t mind, the old man was always clean and he was so grateful. Still, she was embarrassed. Jamie was young and he was, well¡­hot. The guy was always trying to look up her shorts and down her shirts, and she kind of encouraged it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Whenever she knew he wasing over she tried to make sure she was wearing one of Tommy¡¯s old football jerseys with the sleeves torn out. The gaping armholes shed most of her tits when she moved. The thin athletic shorts she wore really didn¡¯t cover much when she didn¡¯t wear panties under them, and she never wore panties when Jamie wasing over. Actually, the thought of Jamie watching her eat her own pussy was getting her a little wet, but she didn¡¯t let Tommy know it. Crystal pretended to be pissed and stormed off to her bedroom, but she knew she¡¯d be back soon. Crystal Hall was a rail thin girl with tiny breasts and long thick blond hair. All through elementary school and high school she had been involved in gymnastics. She had even been approached by a professional group of acrobats who had wanted her toe to Las Vegas to work with them in their shows, and as a contortionist. She had turned them down because she was in love with Tommy Hall and wanted to get married as soon as high school was over. Tommy¡¯s dad owned a hardware store and Tommy had no desire to go to college, he was content to work for his dad. Crystal worked at the dry cleaners next door and they somehow managed to get by¡­except when things went wrong and they were broke when the bills were due. For some reason they always had moneying, but not before the bills were due. It was impossible to get ahead, and two thousand bucks would cover their pressing needs and give them enough of a cushion that they shouldn¡¯t run short again¡­at least until the next emergency. Crystal thought about what she was about to do and she was afraid she was going to have to masturbate before she went out in the living room. Before she could do it, Tommy was at the door begging her to reconsider. She argued a little for appearances sake, and then allowed herself to be persuaded. As she padded barefoot up the hallway, she began to shiver with excitement. No one had ever seen her naked before except Tommy and Mr. Henderson. The look the old man got in his eyes when she stripped for him and knelt on the floor kind of made her hot too. Jamie was lying on the couch, his shoes off, and he was wearing athletic shorts just like hers, in their school colors. His football jersey had the sleeves torn out too, and it was cut off to expose the six pack abs that stood out in stark relief on his t belly. He was over six feet and under two hundred pounds, and muscr as hell. A forelock of his wavy ck hair hung down over his blue eyes, and he had this movie poster smile just full of big white teeth. He was beaming at her as she walked into the room and the money was still on the coffee table. His dad was a local Insurance Agent and he had always had money falling out his ass, even when they were kids. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it Crystal,¡± he said with a mischievous grin, ¡°I was just trying to rile Tommy up.¡± He reached for the cash and Crystal bent over and put a hand on it. She knew damned well that Jamie could see all the way down past her navel. ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t Jamie Kincaid,¡± she said, ¡°a bet is a bet and we¡¯re going to do this thing!¡± Jamie and Tommy both were staring at her in surprise. She walked over and turned the TV off and switched on the stereo, putting on something sexy with a heavy, grinding beat. She raised her arms, running her fingers through her thick blonde hair and began to move. A pirouette, followed by a move that flung her hair into the air to fall in cascades across her thin shoulders, and then a move that had both young men glued to their seats. Crossing her arms, she slowly tugged the jersey up until her nipples were barely concealed. Her midsection tightened and her own t belly writhed like a snake in front of their eager eyes. She lifted just a bit more and her tiny breasts sprang free, the little nipples taut and upstanding. Standing in front of Tommy, sitting on the love seat, she rubbed the front of her athletic shorts across his nose, hitching her hips up just a little so that his nose bumped her clit. She ground it against him for a moment before moving in front of Jamie. Jamie had developed a crush on Crystal way back in junior high when he had inadvertently caught a glimpse of her with her shirt off at theke when she was changing. Crystal hadughed and turned away from him and had quickly forgotten about it. Poor Jamie had never recovered, but he had never tried to horn in on his best friend¡¯s girl. Right now he was trying to keep from cumming in his pants. Crystal stood in front of Jamie, her thumbs hooked in the stic band of the shorts and pulling the waist wide. Jamie could see her shaven mound below her hard belly, and Crystal was getting a perverted kick dancing in front of her husband¡¯s best friend, knowing he could see her pussy but Tommy could not. Neither Crystal nor Jamie saw Tommy reach inside his own athletic shorts and begin to stroke his cock. He couldn¡¯t ever remember being so horny. She began to wriggle her hips in a wide circr motion like she had seen the ck girls do on the music videos, booty dancing. The shorts were inched down to her ankles and she kicked them free. Her dancing in front of Tommy was done, after all, Jamie was paying all that money. Caught up in the heavy grinding beat of the music, Crystal swung her hair and her hips and limboed down to the floor in front of Jamie, her knees spread wide and her pink pussy spread open before him. She did notice that his cock had begun to press hard against the stic waistband of his shorts¡­he was huge! Her knees hit the floor and her feet syed out to either side as shey back t on her back. Very slowly, she raised her feet over her head and locked them under her arms and behind her head. Tommy had his cock out and he was openly jacking off as he watched Jamie stare in fascination at Crystal¡¯s spread pussy. His breath wasing in ragged gasps. Crystal shook her hair loose, and then locked eyes with Jamie as she bent forward to lick her slit with her delicate pink tongue. The first wet contact nearly sent her over the edge, but she held on¡­and then she electrified Jamie by sticking her tongue inside her pussy and slurping loudly. Jamie¡¯s cock popped out of his shorts and waved wildly in front of him. Crystal lifted her head from her pussy and opened her mouth wide, as if begging him to stick it in her mouth. Arge glob of precum stood out on the head of his helmet shaped ns. The muscles inside her thighs corded and her belly rippled and heaved. Jamiepletely lost control and lowered his head to Crystal¡¯s beckoning pussy. Crystal screamed once as she came in a devastating orgasm, her heels drumming against the back of her head. ¡°Fuck her Jamie!¡± Tommy yelled as he came all over the love seat, ¡°you know she wants it.¡± Jamie tried to untangle her, but Crystal resisted him, She opened her mouth wide again and whispered ¡°First, first¡­give it to me Jamie!¡± Jamie leaned over and touched his ns to her lush lips and his balls rested on the wet heat of her pussy. She could only take about half his length into her mouth in her contorted position, but it was still too much for him. He erupted into her sucking mouth and she gulped it down without blinking. When she was finished licking him clean he was still rigid, and she moved her legs from behind her head but left them high in the air. ¡°Fuck me Jamie,¡± she begged him, her eyes on his enormous cock and Tommy totally forgotten. He entered her slowly, stretching her tight pussy. Tommy crawled over and held her head as he watched the giant cock distend her tiny t belly¡­he could actually make out the lump of Jamie¡¯s ns as it stretched her pussy to the limit. Crystal¡¯s mouth was wide open in a soundless scream of pure pleasure as Tommy bent to suck at her turgid nipples. She could only see swirling lights and bright colors as she spiraled into unconsciousness. As she went limp Jamie spewed into her again, his swelling cock stretching the entrance to her pussy with each pulse. Tommy could have sworn he saw the skin of her belly leap with each spurt. He came again as well, spilling his seed all over her golden hair. ¡°Jesus Tommy, I don¡¯t know what came over me,¡¯ Jamie eximed, starting to rise up off Crystal. Even unconscious, Crystal¡¯s legs locked behind him and held him inside her. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it man,¡± Tommy said with a crooked grin, ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s through with you yet anyway. ¡°You¡¯ve got her all stretched out and hot and bothered, I think I¡¯m going to try something she¡¯s always refused to do with me.¡± ¡°Roll over on your back,¡± Tommy whispered, ¡°But leave your dick in her!¡± Jamie, happy not to find his friend pounding the shit out of him on the floor, did as he was asked. Crystal moaned in pleasure as his cock moved back and forth from the effort, and began to wriggle against him with small movements of her slim hips. Tommy spit in his hand and rubbed it on the tip of his cock, still covered with the cum that hadn¡¯t spilled into her golden mane. Carefully, he moved up between the spread legs of the couple beneath him and centered his cock on the puckered ring of Crystal¡¯s ass. She was more rxed than she had ever been, swimming in a dreamy world of giant cocks and hot cum. Her eyes opened wide as Tommy¡¯s cock popped through the tight ring of her ass, and she opened her mouth wide to yell for him to stop. Before she could utter a sound, she felt a rush of heat and she was pushing back against the delicious pleasure/pain of the intrusion. Tommy, awaiting the usual torrent of cursing that urred when he tried to enter herher region was surprised to hear her grunt of pleasure. ¡°Oh hell yeah Tommy, fuck me baby, fuck my little ass!¡± She was pushing against him, forcing more of his thick cock deeper into her virgin ass. ¡°Oh my god, Jesus fuck Tommy¡­harder baby, fuck me harder!¡± When Jamie, no longer able to remain still, began to thrust into her pussy Crystal began to quake. The thin membrane between her ass and her pussy were pressed tightly together, and the sensation of two pairs of balls pping up against her were just too much for the diminutive woman and she began to climb the spiral into the lights again. Just before she reached the peak, she felt Tommy¡¯s cum like moltenva in her ass, followed by Jamie¡¯s big cock erupting against the walls of her pussy. Delirious, she began to sob against Jamie¡¯s massive chest, her hips iling wildly as she exploded into ecstasy. Crystal awoketer. It was dark outside and she was naked between her husband and his best friend. They were snoring softly, and they both had their hands on her naked body. Several startling realizations hit her at once. The first was the realization that she was not in the least ashamed by the lewdness of her actions. On the contrary, she was filled with a delicious feeling of wickedness that she could no longer live without. The second was that there was no way she could go back to the way things were before this little adventure. Tommy would have to share her or she would have to go. There was no way she was going to miss being filled by two cocks at once, and her mind was already curious to know how it would feel to have a cock filling her throat with cum while two more were cumming in her ass and pussy simultaneously. The third realization was that if she didn¡¯t bank the excess of the two thousand dors over the bills, she could afford a round trip ticket to Las Vegas. She was filled with curiosity now about what it would feel like to be in bed with five other contortionists at once. In the heat of thisst thought, she bent down to take Jamie¡¯s limp cock into her mouth, savoring the taste of him and enjoying the chance to experience it gently and slowly. ¡°Hey, howe he¡¯s getting all the attention?¡± Tommy whispered. ¡°Shut up Tommy,¡± she whispered softly, ¡°and stick that thing back in my ass!¡± Chapter 90 FOR HIS PLEASURE Elena loved babysitting for the Johnsons. They had a really nice house and they were really sweet people¡­and they were the hottest looking couple on the block. Mr. Johnson was a movie star type, tall and lean, with dazzlingly white teeth and a sexy forelock of wavy ck hair that kept falling down over his piercing blue eyes. Mrs. Johnson was a slender blonde with a thin t belly even after two kids. Her boobs were way bigger than Elena¡¯s, something Elena was very sensitive about. Even her thirteen year old kid sister had bigger boobs than she did. The Johnsons always left her pizza, which she gave to the kids while she ate Mrs. Johnson¡¯s sd. When the kids went to bed, Elena indulged in her very favorite activity¡­masturbating. She rarely had the opportunity to do it at home, her little sister was a real inquisitive pest with a really big mouth. Elena had to jill off in the shower or at least in the bathroom, and little sister Sara was sure to raise hell if Elena spent a moment too long in the bathroom they shared. Elena had just put the kids to bed and had gone downstairs to rummage through the back of the DVD rack to see if Mr. Johnson had added to his collection of porn. Her curiosity was piqued when she found some DVDs with inbels that had only a date written in magic marker on them.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Each DVD had a different date going back over thest year. The start of the first DVD came as an absolute shock. Mrs. Johnson waspletely naked and kneeling on the floor with one hand between her legs, masturbating. Elena had never seen anyone she actually knew masturbating, much less on a DVD. Even more exciting, Mrs. Johnson was sucking thergest penis she had ever seen, even on the DVDs she loved. Mrs. Johnson had a look of pure ecstasy on her face as she took the thick, ropy veined penis deeper into her mouth. The sound came on, and the liquid, sucking sounds were loud and clear. Mrs. Johnson was moaning. And then she was talking in soft teasing tone, the giant cock quivering just inches in front of her thick, ripe lips. ¡°It¡¯s ok baby,¡± she crooned, ¡°you can cum again, I know you can¡­. just do what you always do. Imagine that it¡¯s your precious little Elena sucking your cock.¡± The huge cock jerked upwards in the picture. Elena? Hell, that was her name! ¡°Come on Stan, just pretend I¡¯m little Elena and you can cum in my sweet little mouth,¡± Mrs. Johnson said. Stan? That was Mr. Johnson¡¯s name. Elena¡¯s eyes were locked on the DVD monitor, her fingers frantically rubbing the hard nubbin of her clit. Mrs. Johnson parted her lips and huge amounts of cum sprayed all over her open mouth and over her face. She looked angelic as she wiped the excess from her face and licked it off her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m either going to have to buy a wig and a costume or you¡¯re going to have to seduce your little sweetie Stan,¡± she said, and Elena heard Mr. Johnson¡¯s deep chuckle from off camera. ¡°I¡¯m serious baby,¡± Mrs. Johnson said, getting to her feet. The camera followed her as she walked across the living room¡­the living room she had just left! She was beautiful, Elena thought as her fingers slid on her now wet and slippery clit. Mrs. Johnsony down on the carpet and crooked her finger¡­at somebody else. There was another man in the room, one Elena didn¡¯t recognize, but he was nearly as hot looking as Mr. Johnson. The man sat on the carpet next to Mrs. Johnson and bent to kiss her hard nipples. She moaned and reached for his cock, stroking it as he sucked her nipples. Elena sat up quickly, snapped the power off on the DVD yer and ran back to the living room. The man had been fucking Mrs. Johnson, right here on the floor in front of Mr. Johnson and he hadn¡¯t said a word in objection¡­but the revtion that had floored her wasn¡¯t Anne Johnson¡¯s lewd behavior. Sexy Dan Johnson, the object of most of her masturbatory fantasies, wanted her¡­and Anne Johnson was encouraging him to seduce her. The stark nudity and the obvious open rtionship the Johnsons had was enough of a shock. The added revtions taxed Elena¡¯s self control. She tried reading for a while, but she was distracted and unable to concentrate on the story. Turning on the TV, she tried to immerse herself in some mindless si. Nothing worked. No matter how far Elena tried to distance herself from the overwhelming impact of seeing the DVD, her mind continued to conjure up the image of Dan Johnson kneeling between her willingly spread legs, his huge cock rampant and ready to prate her. Every few minutes she had to bite her lip to hold back the moans of desire¡­and for some perverted reason, she was denying herself the release of masturbation. The feelings, the sexual feelings in particr, were overpowering. Elena was more than a little frightened by the intensity of the feelings. Elena had been babysitting at least twice a week for the Johnsons for thest year. She had gotten into a routine, and had been so used to masturbating in pleasurable solitude that she had begun to dress for convenience. Usually she wore a skirt with no panties and a thin top with no bra¡­not that her breasts wererge enough to need a bra. She had discovered the DVDs while searching for a movie for the kids early on. Today was the first time she had seen one of the homemade variety, and she was still quivering on the ragged edge of orgasm. The Johnsons arrived home as usual, and Anne Johnson noticed the flush of Elena¡¯s skin and the puffiness of her lips. She stared at Elena¡¯s red nostrils and the brightness of her eyes and intuitively knew that Elena was primed and ready. ¡°Come here a minute honey,¡± Anne said, reaching out to take Elena¡¯s hand. Elena¡¯s knees buckled at the gentle touch and she gasped with the sudden onset of her orgasm. Anne helped her into the kitchen and got her a cold ss of water. She leaned against the counter, her smile pleasant but hungry. Elena had a guilty look about her, and Anne had an idea what had happened. ¡°Did you watch a movie with the girls tonight?¡± she asked casually. The stricken look on Elena¡¯s face told her what she needed to know. Anne¡¯s pretty head tilted back on her elegant neck. ¡°How long ago did you find Dan¡¯s stash?¡± Elena didn¡¯t look happy. ¡°About a month ago,¡± she said timidly. Anne remembered the private CDs with a little shock. ¡°But tonight there was something different in there?¡± Elena nodded yes. Anne finally understood the true shock that was in Elena¡¯s eyes and demeanor. ¡°Poor baby,¡± she said, caressing Elena¡¯s golden hair, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°I¡­I saw you on the floor in the living room¡­and another man I didn¡¯t recognize¡­¡± Elena¡¯s voice broke. ¡°You saw me fucking Dan¡¯s buddy from work?¡± Anne asked. Elena blushed, but she felt the heat building in her belly again. Anne was amused. ¡°Dan¡¯s a horny bastard, and sometimes he gets off watching me fuck other men¡­and of course I love him watching me fuck, it¡¯s unbelievably exciting, being watched.¡± She watched the young woman¡¯s nipples rise as she spoke of being watched and suspected she had found a kindred spirit. ¡°If you saw that, you must have seen me sucking Dan¡¯s cock just before that.¡± Elena was shocked again as she realized that the huge cock she had seen had belonged to Mr. Johnson. It was then that she remembered Mrs. Johson¡¯sment about her¡­as well as what had happened directly after Mrs. Johnson¡¯s teasing remark. ¡°Mrs. Johnson, you were talking about me,¡± she whispered, her eyes wide and her nipples rising to greater prominence. ¡°Oh honey,¡± Mr. Johnson said, ¡°now that you¡¯ve seen me naked and having sex with two different men, I think it would be ok if you just called me Anne.¡± Elena nodded, speechless. ¡°And yes, we were talking about you. Dan¡¯s had the hots for you ever since he first saw you. Any time I need him to be a little more enthusiastic in his sex y all I have to do is talk to him about you. We rarely have sex anymore without you being involved in our little games.¡± It was a little too much to take in and Elena sank to the floor, her ankles crossed. She noticed Anne looking at her crotch and realized that her slide to the floor had exposed glistening pink pussy to the older woman. She tried to close her legs but Anne put a hand on her thigh and stopped her. ¡°You have a gorgeous body sweetheart, and you shouldn¡¯t try to hide it.¡± Anne cocked her head and gazed at the young woman. ¡°Does being so exposed in my kitchen really disturb you so much?¡± Elena nodded. Anne crossed her arms and lifted the little ck party dress she was wearing over her head, leaving her wearing nothing but a wispy ck g-string and a pair of patent leather four inch heels. ¡°There,¡± Anne beamed, ¡°is that better.¡± Elenaughed aloud, a pleasant, tinklingugh that broke the tension between them. What happened next surprised her, but she couldn¡¯t quitughing. Anne reached over and lifted Elena¡¯s thin shirt, pulling it over her head and wearing nothing but the short skirt. She stared openmouthed at the older woman for just a second before joining her inughter again. She stood and shucked her skirt down and the two of them stoodughing like loons in the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s all theughing about¡­¡± Dan entered the kitchen and froze in ce. The dumbfounded look on his face sent the two females sailing off into gales ofughter, though Elena covered her breasts with her hands. Dan walked closer, staring almost reverently at Elena¡¯s nude form. ¡°Holy shit!¡± he breathed. His big hands reached out to cup her pretty face, and Elena felt her body respond to him. She nced at the front of his pants and saw the massive lump pressing them into a tent at his groin, and the vision of Anne taking his cum into her mouth raced through her mind. Hesitantly, she lowered one hand towards the swollen organ behind his fly, stopping instantly when she realized his wife was standing there watching them. ¡°Touch it,¡± Anne whispered, ¡°you know he wants you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re his wife,¡± Elena said in a low voice. ¡°I want to watch,¡± Anne¡¯s voice was husky now and colored with ayer of lust. ¡°I want to see you make his fantasiese true.¡± Anne reached over and unbuttoned Dan¡¯s shirt, peeling it off and tossing it to the floor. Her hands went to his belt, unbuckling it and unbuttoning his trousers, letting them drop to the floor before hooking her thumbs in his boxer shorts and shucking them down to his ankles. She proudly grasped his thick hard cock and stroked it a couple of times. ¡°Here,¡± she said, pointing the huge erection towards Elena, ¡°take it.¡± Elena was too wound up to do anything except what she was told, and her dainty hand timidly reached forward to touch the helmet shaped head. Her sharp intake of breath was audible in therge kitchen, as was Dan¡¯s moan of pleasure at her touch. ¡°Did you like the movie?¡± Anne asked. Elena was unable to answer, she could only nod her head as her other hand curled around the thick shaft. She felt Anne¡¯s hand on her head, pushing her to her knees. ¡°Then suck him Elena, please, I want to watch you make him cum.¡± It was Elena¡¯s turn to moan as she parted her full lips and moved closer to the quivering penis in her hands. It was exciting as hell to hold a real penis in her hands and she was breathing rapidly. Her tiny breasts heaving as her lips closed on the velvety soft tip. She never got a chance to see how much of the big penis would fit in her mouth. Dan was so excited by the touch of her mouth that he began to unload his cum into her mouth as soon as her wet warmth enclosed his ns. Elena gulped, uncertain of what she should be doing, and Anne gave a little cry of excitement as Elena swallowed. Dan had gone rigid and a low cry of extreme pleasure came from his throat as he emptied himself into the inexperienced fantasy kneeling before him. Her very innocence added to her obvious appeal. Anne watched in lustful fascination as the cum began to overflow onto Elena¡¯s chin and her small breasts. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Anne croaked, two fingers inside her soaking pussy. Elena was thrilled, the taste of cum in her mouth salty but nd, but real. This wasn¡¯t some movie or a cold dry fantasy, this was hot and hard, and salty was good! Her breath was stilling fast as she looked up at the face of the man who was still hard in her hands. ¡°Fuck her!¡± Anne said in a cracked voice, ¡°I want to see your hard cock in that tiny pink pussy baby! Lay her down and spread her legs and fuck her til she cums!¡± Elenay back as if in a dream. She had never had sex, not for real. Unable to wait for the real thing, she had destroyed her hymen with repeated use of her vibrators and the dildo she had bought, but never had the hot flesh of a man been inside her and she wanted this one terribly. She had dreamed of this day, but she had never dreamed her lover would be Dan Johnson, or even vaguely considered that her experience would be so enhanced by being watched by wife of the first man to fuck her. It was deliciously wicked and she was begging now for Dan to prate her virgin pussy. ¡°Please,¡± she begged, ¡°Please Mr. Johnson, put it in me!¡± Dan brushed the tip of his cock against the soft lips of her pussy, and they sucked at his ns as she pushed against him, trying to take him inside of her. Elena¡¯s little hips lifted towards him, her cries of pleasure filling his senses as he slowly slid into her tight, wet pussy. When he was fully inside her, Elena felt as if the sun were exploding inside her. Dan was mortified that he had cum like a schoolboy not once, but twice in just a few minutes. ¡°It¡¯s ok Mr. Johnson,¡± Elena said contentedly as shey beneath him, her thin arms and legs wrapped tightly around him. Anne, transfixed by the intimate disy, stroked her husband¡¯s bare ass and Elena felt his cock jump inside her. She giggled and Anne smiled. ¡°This is only the beginning my darling,¡± Anne said. She bent to kiss Elena who returned it without embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Johnson,¡± she said in a small voice, ¡°Can we do it again?¡± Chapter 91 FOR HER PLEASURE ¡°Thanks Mrs. Sanders,¡± Cindy Martin said with a coy smile. She took the money from Tina Sanders¡¯ hand, allowing her slender graceful fingers to maintain contact with the skin of her hand much longer than necessary. Tina looked at the tall, well set up babysitter with an appraising eye. Cindy was tall and slender, with small firm breasts and an elegantly sculpted neck and shoulders. Extremely long sexy legs peeked out from beneath a pleated skirt. The skirt was very short and the white blouse she wore under her blue zer had at least four more buttons open than was absolutely necessary. It was obvious that the girl wore no bra. Tina would have been extremely jealous if Cindy had showed the faintest interest in James, her husband, but the girl seemed fascinated with Tina herself. When James was involved in the conversation, Cindy was a perfect angel¡­but when she was alone with Tina, Cindy changed. The innocent schoolgirl disappeared and ascivious temptress emerged. When they were alone, Cindy would bend forward familiarly, giving Tina a glimpse down the front of her blouse. Her hands lingered over Tina¡¯s and every movement of her body was suggestive and sexy as hell. Tina was more than a little aroused by the attention, though she had never been responsive to women in her life. Her reaction to the teenaged sexpot was surprising. Lately, every time Cindy had babysat for them, Tina had taken James to bed with surprising passion¡­and she found herself doing things with James she had never done before. Tina was a product of a Catholic all girls boarding school. The nuns had preached chastity of mind and body rigidly and regrly. Tina had heard the rustlings and the sighste at night in the dormitories, and several times over the years a gaggle of nuns had sneaked into the dormitories and dragged off girls caught in forbidden acts of masturbation or worse, lesbianism. The girls were sent home in shame or back to the dormitories under enforced istion and treated as if they were lepers. The nuns reviled them publicly and the main body of students forced such thoughts from their minds, fearing their own humiliation. It was something the girls learned by repetition, pretending their adolescent desires did not exist. It had carried over into her adulthood, except it was easier to deny now¡­ until Cindy had started her seduction campaign. Tina knew it was affecting her, why else did she now beg James to put his face between her legs and lick her most private ces with his soft broad tongue? The thought of its wet heat made her shudder with wicked desire, and as she watched the seductive sway of Cindy¡¯ ships as the girl walked down the driveway. As Cindy reached the sidewalk, she turned and saw Tina watching her from the kitchen door on the side of the house. Cindy looked in each direction and then turned to face the house, her legs spread in a wide stance like a cheerleader. With a pixie grin, Cindy slowly raised her skirt, exposing her shaved mound to Tina¡¯s eyes. Dropping the skirt after a long moment, Cindy swung off up the street, a smug smile on her face. Tina rushed to the living room, kissing her husband urgently and rubbing his cock through his trousers. ¡°Take me to bed baby,¡± she panted, ¡°I need some attention¡­¡± Her hand snaked inside his fly and grasped his hard cock, curling her fingers around his thick shaft. James bent down and lifted her up in his arms, carrying her to their big king sized bed. Heid her gently on the bed and began to undress. Tinay spread eagle, fully clothed, and watched James take his clothes off. She felt her juices rise over and above the lust inspired by Cindy and she licked her lips unconsciously as his rigid cock sprang into view. Tina knew what she wanted and she knew how to get it now without directly asking for it, and hopefully disguising her new need for something she had until recently believed was a distinct lesbian act. She had never truly believed that James enjoyed licking her pussy, but she knew that if shey on her back and took his big cock in her mouth with her legs spread, he would reciprocate enthusiastically.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He was more than enthusiastic about a sixty nine topletion, which was something she would never have consented to before Cindy¡¯s arrival in their lives. The first time James had spurted wildly into her mouth she was so deeply involved in her own spectacr orgasm that she had simply gulped reflexively. To her surprise, it had given her a feeling of power and satisfaction¡­and a deep pervading sense of pleasure. She had since be addicted to the act. Even if they didn¡¯t finish that way, when Tina initiated sex, they always started this way. Tonight Tina was determine to take James all the way to the creamy finish. She tugged him over her face with his face pointed towards her upturned toes, and immediately took as much of his long thick cock into her mouth as she could. James eagerly lifted her skirt and slipped off her panties¡­and then he did something he hadn¡¯t done before. He began to lick the skin of the t belly she had worked so hard to regain after the birth of their second child. Tina shivered and wriggled at the delicate touch of his tongue, increasing her efforts to swallow his cock. ¡°She wants you baby, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Without taking her mouth off his cock, she nodded yes. It was foolish to have thought he wouldn¡¯t notice. ¡°She wants to do what I¡¯m doing right now baby, she wants her tongue tracing its way to your sweetness instead of mine. Tina moaned and her legs sprawled wider, her shaved slit straining towards his hot slippery tongue. ¡°Oh Jesus,¡± she moaned around his cock, ¡°Yes baby.¡± ¡°You want her too, don¡¯t you baby?¡± James said, bending forward and licking the hard nubbin of her clit. She yelped with pleasure as she thought of Cindy¡¯s delicate pink tongue in her most secret of ces. Her legs closed around James¡¯ head as she began to ride his tongue. The cock in her mouth got no more attention, only what it was getting from James fucking it in and out of her throat. Her throat muscles were all rxed now and she was too involved to worry about gagging, and he was fucking all the way down to the base of his cock now as she concentrated on the image of Cindy down there licking her clit. She was so woud up that the soles of her feet were pressing his head into her pussy as she came, howling around the pumping cock in her throat. The scalding heat of his cum against her throat sent her over the precipice and into the dark warmth of sweet oblivion. He had raised up and stripped off her clothespletely as shey inert in the aftermath of her orgasm. When she came to her senses, James was holding her close and kissing the skin of her neck and her ears as she clung to him. It was thrilling enough to feel his lips on her skin and his arms warm around her, but it was his words that electrified her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want her baby, if you want to get naked with that little cutie go right ahead¡­I¡¯d love to fuck her myself but I don¡¯t think she likes men.¡± Tina¡¯s blood ran cold for a second, but she couldn¡¯t fault him for being honest with her. He was even conceding that she could have sex outside their rtionship when he could not. ¡°You¡¯d¡­you¡¯d let me have sex with Cindy and wouldn¡¯t expect to get sex from somewhere else too?¡± ¡°All I want Tina, is for you to feel the ecstasy that I see in your face when she flirts with you. Nothing on earth gives me more pleasure than seeing you truly hot and bothered baby,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯d give anything to watch you, but I know how private you are. All I ask in return is that I get to wake up next to you every day for the rest of my life.¡± It was said quietly, and with such love that Tina was filled with warmth and passion for this wonderful man she had married. She slid down his body, doing the things she knew he loved. At the very end, she closed her lips around his throbbing cock, and squeezing his balls as he emptied every drop of sperm from them. James took the girls and went to visit his mother on the next Friday night, leaving early to make the three hour drive before dark. Tina, dressed only in her terry cloth robe with nothing beneath, sat on the sofa waiting for the doorbell to ring. The doorbell rang and Tina jumped nervously at the jarring sound even though she had been anxiously awaiting it. Cindy was waiting expectantly at the door, dressed in her school uniform, as usual. Her eyes lit up when she saw how Tina was dressed. ¡°Mr. Sanders¡¯ car is gone,¡± she said in a soft voice. ¡°I sent him to his mother¡¯s house with the girls,¡± Tina whispered. Cindy stepped inside and carefully closed the door behind her, sping her hands behind her back and leaning against the door. ¡°Mrs. Sanders¡­¡± Cindy began. ¡°Tina, please call me Tina¡­¡± ¡°Tina,¡± Cindy whispered. She pulled her arms from behind her and wrapped them around Tina tightly, pulling the excited and frightened married woman close. ¡°Tina¡­¡± Cindy¡¯s smooth sweet lips pressed against her own and Tina felt a wild streak of lust sh through her as Cindy¡¯s taut breasts pressed against hers. Cindy pulled away and she slipped the blue zer from her shoulders and they were staggering across the living room to the sofa. Their kisses became deeper and more exploratory. Tina found herself searching the deepest recesses of Cindy¡¯s fresh tasting mouth, her hands itching to touch and explore as well. Cindy started it, slipping her dainty hands inside the soft terry cloth robe, the tips of her fingers tracing the soft contours of Tina¡¯s breasts. Tina¡¯s groan of desire escaped her lips as Cindy¡¯s thumb and forefinger closed around her nipple. ¡°That¡¯s what I like,¡± Cindy whispered. Timidly, Tina unbuttoned the remaining buttons on Cindy¡¯s white blouse and tugged it open. Cindy¡¯s breasts were taut and well formed, and Tina could see absolutely no tan lines. For some reason the idea of the bold young beauty tanning naked in the sun thrilled her. Tina found one of Cindy¡¯s tender nipples and squeezed it between her own thumb and forefinger. ¡°Yessss!¡± Cindy cried. Tina desperately wanted more. Cindy was kissing her neck and softly sucking her earlobes, sending electric waves of pleasure coursing through Tina¡¯s body. In the course of their explorations, somehow their clothes floated to the floor, and Tina was raptly exploring a nude female body other than her own for the first time. It was so easy, so natural to find the spots that would elicit desire and pleasure because they were the same on Cindy that they were on her own body. It was also easy to find new ces because she could reach spots on Cindy that she couldn¡¯t reach on her own. She softly licked the sensitive skin behind Cindy¡¯s knees and the small of her back. Tina found herself licking the skin at the crack of Cindy¡¯s ass, and in a bold move that surprised her, she pulled the cheeks of Cindy¡¯s ass apart and tongued the puckered ring of the girl¡¯s ass. Cindy¡¯s reaction to that was one of wide eyed surprise and a squeal of pleasure. Tina immediately pointed her tongue and prated the tight ring¡­causing Cindy to go rigid, her fingers shredding the sheets as she came repeatedly from the anal caress. Eager to share the pleasure, Cindy wrapped herself around Tina and plunged her tongue into Tina¡¯s ass. They remained in a tight sixty nine position, Tina sending the tip of her tongue into Cindy¡¯s secret pleasure spots and Cindy doing the same to her. They were exhausted when they finally separated. Instead of rolling over and going to sleep as James usually did, Cindy crawled up close, pulling Tina¡¯s head to her breast. Tina had no idea how long they kissed and cuddled, but when they finally slept, Tina¡¯s thigh was between Cindy¡¯s. A ying card wouldn¡¯t have fit between them. Tina awakened after an hour or so. Cindy¡¯s face was beautiful in the dim glow of the living roommps. Tina was in awe of what she had learned about herself. Looking down at the sleeping nude form intertwined with her own body, she felt desire rise in her again. Carefully, Tina rolled the sleeping woman over onto her back. When Cindyy on her back, her arms flung wide and her legs were wide as if she were waiting to wee a man between her legs. Tina examined the structure of her own body and then the structure of Cindy¡¯s. Slowly she crawled between Cindy¡¯s widespread legs and lowered her mound to rub against Cindy¡¯s. As she had guessed, when she pressed her mound against Cindy¡¯s the resulting pressure brought pleasure to her clit. It was more indirect than contact with a man¡¯s penis, and more subtle and delicate. It was also more intimate, and more suited to her gentler side. Sliding her hands beneath Cindy¡¯s shoulder des, Tina matched her nipples to Cindy¡¯s and began to gently undte against her. Without opening her eyes, Cindy¡¯s legs spread wider and her arms came up behind Tina to pull her closer. Their lips met softly and the two melded together, writhing in exquisite pleasure. There was no hurriedness, no rush, it was slow and fluid and felt otherworldly to both of them After what seemed a sweet eternity to Tina, the pleasure knotted in her belly and began to blossom into a fire that was almost painful. Their movements increased in speed and pressure, but with none of the roughness one felt when a man began to pound into them¡­though it was no less pleasurable, just very different. Cindy began to quake first, the power of the first orgasm leaving her mouth open in a silent scream of ecstasy. Her arms wrapped tightly around Tina¡¯s neck, her hips began to flop as if she had lost control of them and her moans became continuous. Tina¡¯s orgasm was drawn out and infinitely sweet, without the sharp crescendo that she felt with James. It was indefinably different, but in its own way, the most satisfying orgasm she¡¯d ever had. Tina gazed into Cindy¡¯s eyes when it was over, and she leisurely swept the hair away from Cindy¡¯s face. ¡°Do you like men too?¡± she quietly asked the radiant beauty. Cindy flushed and shook her head no. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to keep this between ourselves, won¡¯t we?¡± Cindy smiled and kissed her new lover with a satisfied smile. Chapter 92 FORBIDDEN HEAT It wasn¡¯t something either of them had nned, nor was it something either of them had expected. When it happened, it came out of the blue sky of the Caribbean and it struck them with the power and majesty of a tropic lightning bolt, leaving them both breathless¡­and not confused at all. Sunny and her stepfather had always been close. From the time Brad and her mother had gotten married when Sunny was twelve they had been pals and had done everything together. Sunny followed Brad around on weekends, helping him with his chores, going fishing or golfing, watching football on TV, or shooting hoops in the driveway. When Miriam had tried to get her daughter interested in more girlish pursuits, Sunny had turned up her nose at her mother¡¯s efforts and Miriam had shrugged her shoulders and given up on the girl. Sunny was a devout tomboy and determined not to change. Sunny and Brad were outdoorsy types, and Miriam was the type to stay in out of the sun and read a good book or watch TV. By the time Sunny was a full fledged teenager, their routines were established and they were all fortable with themselves. Sunny chose the Bahamas from the variety of vacation spots they offered her for her graduation present. She was going to study marine archaeology in college and she had read about Little Exuma in some articles and wanted to dive there. Brad, an experienced diver, was ecstatic at her choice, and Miriam was happy that they had chosen a rental vi rather than a resort¡­ no one would be trying to convince her to y shuffleboard or volleyball, and there would be no luau or group pics to attend. She was looking forward to two weeks of uninterrupted reading and rest in the pale pink air conditioned vi described in the rental brochure. Their flight from Anta was direct, and the trip from the airport to Little Exuma Ind was brief. Sunny and Brad took in the scenery exuberantly, while Miriam started the first of the dozen or so books she had brought with her. It was the continuation of an established pattern for them and it didn¡¯t even require exnation when Brad and Sunny left Miriam reading in the air conditioned vi while they went exploring. In the garage was a selection of sporting goods to amodate the renters as well as a Jeep and a tandem bicycle. The tandem bike was the first thing they pulled out, and soon Brad and Sunny were on their way. They had dressed for the tropics, brightly colored baggy shorts and tee shirts, and tennis shoes. With Brad at the front and Sunny on the back they headed down the packed dirt path through the palms, catching glimpses here and there of the gorgeous beaches.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Before long they saw coral block pilings reaching out into agoon and Sunny had to stop and look at them. They parked the bike off the path,ying it down in the palmettos so no one would take off with it, and made their way through the palmettos to the water. Thegoon wasrger than they had thought from what they could see from the path, and Sunny was stunned by what was revealed when they reached the water¡¯s edge. Roughly a hundred yards away through crystal clear shallow water was a crescent of pure white sand beach, and a deserted cottage made of the shaped coral blocks. Overgrown with hydrangea, bougainvillea, and honeysuckle, the cottage was beautiful. Adjacent to the cottage was a natural freshwater pool fed cleverly by a series of primitive aqueducts from a spring that flowed into thegoon. The whole scene looked as if it been conjured up for some romantic Caribbean postcard, and the temptation to get a closer look was just too strong to pass up. Brad followed Sunny when she waded towards the cottage. There was a deep channel just before they reached the crescent beach and Sunny didn¡¯t hesitate to swim across it. In the deep crystal clear water, Brad could see the remains of a thirty foot sailboat and the coral pilings of an old pier. Sunny was ecstatic. When she climbed up onto the beach, she was dripping wet and her shorts and tee shirt were stered to her like a second skin. Brad shook his head to get the water out of his hair, and when he looked up at Sunny¡¯s burst ofughter, it seemed as if a hammer had struck him in the chest and stolen his breath away. Sunny¡¯s wet golden hair was darker now, and hung to the small of her back. She had her arms above her head and behind her, wringing the salt water from her own hair. Her small, perfectly shaped breasts were clearly visible through her tee shirt, the pert nipples tilted up towards the blue Carribean sky. Her hard t belly was limned against the thin cotton as well, and Brad could see no panty line through the thin pale yellow linen shorts. Her lively green eyes peered past a perfect nose over her wide generous mouth and lush lips, and her long slender legs seemed to go on forever. She looked like a picture off the cover of a men¡¯s magazine and Brad¡¯s reaction to her was natural and immediate. Sunny had startedughing because of Brad¡¯s doglike shaking of his head to get the water out of his hair. Herughter turned to something else as soon as she noticed the erection tenting his shorts¡­and died entirely when she realized that she was the cause of it. In that instant, both of them considered something that neither had honestly considered before. The two of them were so close, so in tune with each other that there was no need for talk. There was nothing that needed to be said that wasn¡¯t inly written on each other¡¯s faces. Sunny reached down, crossing her arms, and lifted the soaking wet tee shirt above her head and exposing her lovely upper body to Brad¡¯s hungry gaze. He lifted his tee shirt over his head, exposing his hard t belly and his washboard abs, stepping closer to his stepdaughter. Sunny slid her shorts down and kicked off her sandals. In Brad¡¯s eyes she was perfect. His own shorts and shoes fell to the beach and they closed the distance between them almost magically. Enveloped by the heady smell of the honeysuckle, their lips met and Sunny¡¯s small taut breasts rubbed against Brad¡¯s muscr torso. His penis bumped against the sparse golden hair of her mound and Sunny spread her knees slightly to allow him to slide in between her legs. She could feel the lips of her pussy spread on either side of the hard thick intruder, and she could feel her clit resting on the hard ridge of it. ¡°Daddy,¡± she breathed, her lips pressed softly against his. ¡°Sunny,¡± he murmured back, his hand reaching between them and cupping one firm exquisite breast. Her nipple rose against his palm and she shuddered. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before,¡± she moaned into his mouth. The motion of her hips told Brad she had every intention of doing it now. Probing her sweet mouth with his tongue, Brad ran his hands over every inch of her body. It was so sweet and familiar but touching her was like seeing her all over for the first time. Sunny was exciting and seductive¡­and forbidden. ¡°Please daddy,¡± she whispered, kissing his chin, then his neck, and then his chest, her knees trembling at the very thought of what she was about to do. She had dreamed of the day she would try the intimate act that she had heard her girlfriends talk so much about¡­she had never for a moment thought that it would be Brad she would try it with first. She felt her knees touch the sand and the thick tip of his cock touch her face at the same time. Her lush lips softly brushed his ns, and her delicate pink tongue flicked out to lick at the bottom of the crease leading up to the slit in the top of the helmet shaped tip. Brad¡¯s shiver and the loud moan excited her, and thest remnants of her doubts about this dubious act were erased. Anything that gave him so much pleasure had to be good. Some of the other girls had expressed their dislike of having a cock in their mouth, and some had said that having a warm living organ in their mouths made them feel sexy. A whispered conversation with her best friend Jeanie had revealed that the taste of a man¡¯s cum could be addictive. After she had sucked a cock for the first time, she had developed a bit of a reputation, one she didn¡¯t deny or conceal. Jeanie¡¯s confession that she had been blowing her stepfather was a bit of a shock to Sunny, because Mr. Stephens was short and balding with a bit of a pot belly. Jeanie had told her that the pudgy man¡¯s cum was as sweet as his personality, and she couldn¡¯t get enough of him. Sunny took Brad¡¯s erection into her mouth slowly, savoring the moment and the sweet almond tasting precum that dripped from the tip of it. ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Sunny looked up into her stepfather¡¯s clear blue eyes. Her hands cradled his rigid penis as she took her mouth off him for a moment. ¡°Daddy, I want to,¡± she whispered, her tongue flicked out and caressed the bottom of the swollen cock as if it couldn¡¯t stand to be separated from the hard flesh. It was so hard, but the skin covering it was so soft¡­ She took as much of it into her mouth as she could, a little more than half, and her cheeks went concave as she sucked experimentally. Her fingers explored his balls, which were churning in their thin skin sack. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Brad said, throwing his head back in an agony of excruciating pleasure. It was not his first blowjob by far, but he had never been on the receiving end of one so soft and loving. As much as he wanted toy her back and enter her sweet young pussy, he was unwilling to forgo the intense joy of her virgin mouth. Sunny¡¯s innocence and the taboo nature of their new rtionship somehow made the act somehow more exciting¡­ he couldn¡¯t have stopped himself if he had wanted to. Sunny had determined to explore this particr sensation to its conclusion, Jeanie¡¯s tales of ecstasy running through her mind. For her, this was a first of earth shattering proportions and she was determined to see it through. The first indications of impending orgasm came from inside herself rather than from Brad. The little knot that formed in her belly at home when she masturbated was much bigger out here in the sunlitgoon. Somehow, the fact that it was Brad¡¯s dick in her mouth made it hotter, more exciting. She felt his balls churning in his sack and the surging of his cock and the first of her own orgasms struck her with the force of a freight train. The trembling convulsions of her body and the tightening of her lips around his rigid member spurred Brad¡¯s orgasm, and he tried to lift her head off his cock to spare her the mouth filling load he knew wasing. She fought to keep her lips locked firmly around his erupting cock, the thick viscous fluid filling her throat and mouth and threatening to go through her nose before she swallowed in self preservation. To her surprise, the stuff was slightly salty and actually did taste faintly of the honeyed almonds he carried around as a snack. After the first taste, she swallowed greedily until every drop was gone¡­and still she was cumming. Brad dropped to his knees, wrapping his arms around her as she stared at him wide eyed, tremor after tremor racking her body. ¡°Are you all right,¡± he asked her, concerned. ¡°Oh daddy, I¡¯m still cumming,¡± she gasped. She went rigid and her eyes closed, her body tight to his own. She cried out and copsed against him. ¡°Jesus, is it always this good?¡± she mumbled against his wee chest. Brad lowered her to the fine white sand and began to nuzzle her neck and work his way down to one perky nipple. ¡°Oh baby girl,¡± he whispered, ¡°it gets much better than this.¡± He bit gently into the nipple and her hips began to writhe in the sand. ¡°Better?¡± she asked incredulously, and then she felt Brad¡¯s tongue slip below her navel. She knew exactly where this was going. It was one thing that all the girls, even Jeanie were adamant about¡­this was the best! In spite of her recent spate of orgasms, Sunny was about to find out firsthand how good it felt. The first time Brad¡¯s tongue slid along the surface of herbia felt like she had stuck her finger into an electric socket. It didn¡¯t hurt, but Brad surely had the entire focus of her attention. All by themselves, Sunny¡¯s legs spread until they simply wouldn¡¯t open any wider. Brad took full advantage of her wanton pose, seeking all her most sensitive ces religiously. There was even one excruciating blissful moment when she felt his pointed tongue probe and prate her ass. It sent her over the edge and she was cumming even before she felt his tongue swirling wetly on her clit. Brad carefully probed her pussy as she was cumming, sticking his forefinger inside her and then carefully inserting another and then another as Sunny began to cum repeatedly. By the time she had copsed back on the sand, spent, he had managed to open her without causing her any pain at all. With thest of her strength, Sunny drew him half on top of her body, his weight and his smooth skin wee on her body, and they fell asleep in the shade of the rustling palms. It was gettingte when they awakened, and in spite of the desire that was still strong in them both, they drew their clothes off after shaking the sand out of them. They wereughing and talking as if nothing had happened, though both of them were aware that something basic in their rtionship had changed irrevocably. Miriam was still reading when they came back, but she absent mindedly asked them if they¡¯d had a good time. She didn¡¯t even look up when they giggled and told her they¡¯d had a great time. She didn¡¯t even seem to notice that they sat closer together that night as they watched CD movies that night in the living room, Sunny covered with a light nket against the low temperature Miriam had dialed into the air conditioning. Miriam was facing away from them so that themplight wasing over her left shoulder. Sunny kept her hand inside Brad¡¯s shorts, his naked swollen cock her entertainment for the night. Every few moments, Sunny stuck her head beneath the nket to administer a suck or a quick lick. Sunny kissed her mom goodnight, experiencing a moment of jealousy that Miriam would sleep that night next to Brad¡¯s warm body. The pang of jealousy passed quickly. Miriam was going shopping on Big Exuma the next morning¡­and Sunny was going to beg off and stay at the Vi with Brad. Sunny went to sleep with the image of Brad¡¯s thick swollen cock clear in her mind. Tomorrow morning she would awaken him by sucking on his cock¡­and then she would lie on her back and take him inside her. She smiled to herself as she crawled into her bed naked and spread her legs widely. How amazing that such a nice vacation had turned into a vacation filled with forbidden heat. Chapter 93 INSATIABLE Maddie lived so far out of town that she had to ride the school bus back and forth to school. Even though she¡¯d had her driver¡¯s license for two years, there wasn¡¯t enough money to buy gas for the old pickup that was all they had left since mom had run off with the salesman from up north somewhere. Maddie had been left behind on the ranch with her stepfather Len, a lean, rangy, and quiet cowboy type who worked from before sunrise till well after sunset to provide for Maddie. Mom had cleaned out the bank ounts when she left just before Christmas, just before Maddie¡¯s eighteenth birthday. There would be precious little money until after the summer sale of the cattle¡­and that wouldn¡¯t be until after the summer¡¯s end sale, when the cattle had been driven down from the rich summer pastures on the high range in the mountains above the ranch. Maddie¡¯s dilemma was in enough. The rest of her senior ss was going on their senior trip, and she was going to have to spend her entire summer, starting tomorrow before daylight, keeping an eye on the cattle. It wasn¡¯t that she was resentful about missing her senior trip, thought she had wanted to go desperately. She had a secret, one she had managed to keep from just about everyone¡­except Billy Harmon, whosep she was sitting on this very minute. Her modest skirt was arranged over them so that no one could see that Billy¡¯s monstrous cock was buried deep inside her pussy. She had discovered sex at the school Christmas dance. Billy had smuggled a bottle of bourbon in under his coat and she had daringly allowed him to pour a little into her soft drink during the early part of the evening. Mom had only been gone for a short while, and Maddie was feeling rebellious because of the financial stress that the woman had caused by her surprising actions, as well as leaving her only daughter to live with the tall and quiet cowboy that Maddie hardly knew. After the third or fourth ss of altered soda, Maddie had allowed Billy to slip his hand inside her shirt and y with her tits. To her surprise, she liked it so much she had gone into the girl¡¯s bathroom and removed her bra (a small b cup, but a bra all the same). When she hade back out to the dance floor she had maneuvered Billy back under the bleachers and taken a swallow straight from the bottle. ¡°Here,¡± she had whispered loudly, ¡°see if you like this better.¡± She lifted her sweater and blouse so that he could see that she was no longer wearing a bra. After half an hour of nipple sucking that was truly beginning to send Maddie soaring, Billy had unzipped his jeans and changed her life forever. After freeing himself, Billy had shoved her hand down the front of his jeans and wrapped her hands around his swollen and veryrge penis. After a very few minutes of exploring his length and hardness under the bleachers, Maddie had buttoned them both up and was tugging Billy to the debate club¡¯s room back down the darkened halls of the school. Two swigster and she was naked on her back with her legs spread wide, Billy pounding his hard cock into her pussy and making her cum over and over. When he had worn himself out she still wanted more, and she sent Billy out after Tommy Blevins. Tommy was even bigger than Billy was. She had met Tommy at the door naked and had his cock out before he even finished his first swallow of bourbon. Billy watched in awe as Maddie stripped Tommy¡¯s jeans down and impaled herself on Tommy¡¯s huge cock. Maddie clung to the boy and moaned until he had worn himself out. Without a word Maddie had climbed off him and had Billy on the floor again, fucking him with sharp, circr motions of her hips. Maddie couldn¡¯t get enough, even from both of them. Even after Maddie had gotten home, she was still on fire, and she masturbated herself to sleep. It was a very confused and shaken Maddie that had awakened the next morning. She had been a virgin when she had convinced Billy to crawl between her legs, but there had been no pain at his pration. She decided that she must have lost her hymen over the years of riding horses¡­ she had been riding since she was three. What mystified her was the fire that had built between her legs¡­a fire that wouldn¡¯t seem to go away. She still had a keen desire to be filled with hot hard manflesh, and it didn¡¯t seem to matter whose cock it was. A little embarrassed that she had let Tommy Blevins fuck her¡­and that she had enjoyed it so much, she wondered if every woman felt like this after her first time. For the first time she truly missed her mom. There was no female she knew or trusted enough to ask that particr question of. That same day she had climbed on Billy¡¯sp and kept him inside her during the entire forty mile trip home. She couldn¡¯t get naked with him, but it was better than nothing. In the next few months, she took every opportunity she got to have sex. She cornered the janitor downstairs in the basement of the school and convinced him to fuck her, which he actually did rather reluctantly because of the risk he was taking with his job, by baring her breasts to him and kneeling in front of him with her mouth open, begging him to let her suck his cock. It was a desperate,st ditch effort to convince him to fuck her, but she found that the taste of cock left her just as horny as fucking did. No matter what she tried, she couldn¡¯t get enough. Learning to swallow and loving it did give her an additional tool to employ when she wanted to fuck older men¡­even though she was of age, she was still in school, and that fact seemed to intimidate the men she seduced. It seemed that schoolgirls were a poisoned fantasy for men these days, but a talented mouth and a willingness to do whatever it took helped them to get over their reluctance. The end of school wasing on her quickly, and genuine fear began to gnaw at her as she contemted the summer up in the high pastures. Her need to fuck had never let up and she would be many miles from the closest avable man up in the beautiful but isted area. There was nobody but her stepfather, and he just didn¡¯t seem the type to indulge in a little hanky panky with a stepdaughter. Her days were filled with dread in anticipation of the summer. It was a shame, because she had always loved the freedom and beauty of the high pastures and the summer fattening of the cattle, even after her father had been killed and it had been just her and her mom to ride herd. The day came when she had to saddle up for the three day drive to the high range pastures. The first day was as hard as she expected it to be, the constant pressure of the saddle on the crotch of her jeans and the constant change of gait as she chased down straying cattle kept her in a state of near orgasm. She had to resort to the memory of her conquests over thest few months, but it wasn¡¯t enough. She found herself ranging far ahead to get enough time to masturbate before Len caught up with her. The nights were not quite as bad, because they took shifts watching the cattle, and she managed to find a little time to herself. The nights were getting warmer now, and she found that she could slip out of her jeans and ride in just her panties at the far end of the herd while Len slept for his three hours. If she cocked her pussy up at just the right angle, the seat of the saddle made her cum steadily¡­but it wasn¡¯t enough. Her mouth hungered for the taste of a penis, and the emptiness inside her pussy was painful. The whole situation was enough to drive her to tears. When they reached the little line shack that they would share for the summer, Len gazed at her thoughtfully. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been rode hard and put away wet girl,¡± he said gruffly but kindly, ¡°why don¡¯t you stay here while I ride the fence line.¡± He looked back over his shoulder as he was leaving. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about supper girl, I can cook when I get back.¡± He strode from the room, still strong and tough after three days on the trail. The first inkling that she might find in her stepfather the means to quench the fire in her pussy struck her with the force of a lightning bolt. The steel tub that was actually a watering trough that they used for bathing was big enough for her to sit in, but the water was cold. She got in and quickly washed herself thoroughly before getting out, shivering and toweling herself off. Fortunately for her, she had cut her own raven hair in an attractive short bob just before graduation, and it dried quickly. Still shivering with the cold she slipped on a thick nnel nightgown over her nudity and built a fire in the firece. Rummaging through the cupboards, she found a cast iron kettle and rinsed it out at the sink, pumping water into it from the hand pump mounted there. Len had unloaded the supplies from the pack horse, mostly perishables¡­he had made the trip up in the old pickup truck with the canned goods and assorted other stuff two weeks before. She cut up some stew meat and added the vegetables and canned stock, and hung the kettle over the fire to stew. It would take a while before it was ready to eat, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. It was still the middle of the afternoon but she was exhausted¡­and she was horny as hell. The line shack only had two rooms. The bedroom had arge double bed for her parents, added on back when her father was still alive. She normally slept on the cot in themon room but this afternoon she wanted to ensure her privacy, so she entered the bedroom and quickly and efficiently made up the bed. When she was in the bed, she hiked the nnel nightgown above her waist and thrust her fingers deep inside her, writhing with the pleasure of masturbating and the agony of needing the hot flesh of a man inside her. At least when she had Billy inside her the need diminished for a little while. When she masturbated like this, the desire never quite left her. It was going to be a very long summer. Just as she was about to cum, a vision of Len and his lean rangy body striding strongly from the line shack crossed her mind. She could see his strong buttocks flex as he reached the door, and then she came in a blinding sh of pure pleasure. She was still thinking of his strong masculine face as she drifted off to sleep, her nnel nightie still pulled down far enough for her to fondle one breast as she masturbated with her other hand. Len walked into the line shack as the sun was going down, and the smell of the stew was strong and good in his nostrils. He didn¡¯t see Maddie in the main room, so he crossed to the bedroom door and knocked softly. When she didn¡¯t answer, he peeked inside and his jaw dropped. What he saw floored himpletely. Maddiey in the big double bed he had shared with his wife. The nnel nightgown was pulled up above one gorgeous breast, beneath which was a hard t belly and two long slender legs, parted wide, her secret spot exposed and glistening in the dim light. He knew he should look away, but he couldn¡¯t. It had been a long time since he had slept with his faithless wife, and the erection exploding in his jeans was nearly unbearable. He finally tore his eyes away and started to back out of the room. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Maddie whispered. She had awakened to find him staring at her body, lust in in his eyes. She sat up in the bed and lifted the nightgown over her head, sitting nude before him, her legs still spread. ¡°Come here,¡± she said, patting the bed beside her. Len walked slowly to her, cursing himself every step of the way. It was wrong and he knew it, and he was doing it anyway. He sat on the bed where she had patted it. Maddie lifted his hand and pressed it to her breast, her hard nipple rising to meet his palm and a moan of frustrated desire rising in her throat. Hungrily she pulled his lips to hers as her free hand tore at his clothes. His objection, his warning that he hadn¡¯t bathed, everything he said fell on deaf ears. Maddie had felt his strength through his jeans and she had only one thing on her mind now, and she would not be denied.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The man smell of him was strong in her nostrils as she guided him inside her with soft words of encouragement. She gasped her pleasure as he filled her, and her arms and legs enfolded him. Maddie felt his long thick cock brush up against the soft convex curve of her cervix and her heels drummed on his nks as she began to cum. It was different this time. She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it, but the intense feeling of her orgasm was stronger, and moreplete. The scalding jets of his cum inside her set her off on adder of orgasms, each a bit more intense than thest, her fingernails digging furrows in the skin of his back each time she came. Miraculously, his cock never softened and he never stopped pumping deep inside her. Joyfully she met each thrust with a thrust of her own and she could hear words of encouragement off in the distance. It took a moment before she realized that the voice telling him what she wanted and how good he felt inside her was her own. Their second climax was even more satisfying than the first. As shey tangled in Len¡¯s arms, exhausted, Maddie realized that she was satisfied for the first time since she had discovered sex. He lifted his head and stared into her eyes. ¡°I have no idea how we¡¯re going to exin this,¡± he whispered. ¡°Not to worry,¡± Maddie said as she opened herself to him, for pleasure this time and not for need, ¡°we¡¯ve got all summer toe up with an exnation.¡± He slipped deliciously inside her, and Maddie wrapped her arms around him, content. Chapter 94 PASSION UNLEASHED Samantha Andersony quivering on the bed, naked, anxiously awaiting the sound of her mother¡¯s car door closing. Her excitement rose as she heard the BMW back out into the street. Mom was on the way to Rio de Janeiro for Carnival¡­atst. She bounded from her bed and rushed down the stairs. Her baster body, pale because she stayed inside in winter, was long and slender, and her small firm breasts stood out firmly over her t trim belly, and the newly bare pubic mound looked sexy as hell when she spread her legs¡­a position she devoutly hoped she could maintain for most of the rest of the week. Shey down on the rug in front of the firece, her head resting on a thick soft pillow and her slim thighs parted wide. She touched herself between her legs and found that she was dripping wet. Thrilled, she grabbed the te she had brought from the kitchen and ced it on the floor, right up against her ass. The front door opened and Duncan Whiteman strode confidently into his home. ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± he called out cheerfully. ¡°In here daddy,¡± Samantha called, passion mounting in her eighteen year old chest. Duncan stepped into the greatroom and saw his beautiful stepdaughter lying naked on the floor in front of the firece. Her legs were spread wide, and he saw that she had shaved her pussy. ¡°Your supper¡¯s ready,¡± she said with soft heat, and then she spread her legs as wide as they would go. In a sh Duncan was on his knees, fully clothed, and his tongue was stuck as far as he could reach into her tight little pussy. Samantha was delirious and her hips were thrusting up to meet Duncan¡¯s thrusting tongue. He was such an expert at eating pussy that Samantha was close to tears. She came so hard her stomach cramped. Naked and sated, Sam stared at her stepfather as he peeled off his coat and tie, and then knelt to help him remove his shirt and suit pants. When she bent down to untie his shoes, his hard cock bumped her forehead. ¡°Is that for me?¡± she whispered teasingly as her delicate pink tongue flicked out and curled around the angry red tip. Duncan¡¯s cock jumped at the soft touch of her tongue and she quickly captured the tip of it in her mouth. She loved the feel of the helmet shaped tip of him swelling in her mouth, and Duncan¡¯s eagerness as she took him into her mouth was both ttering and thrilling. She slowly let the tip escape from her lush lips and rubbed his cock against her cheek. ¡°Have you been a good boy today? I¡¯ll know when you cum in my mouth¡­if you¡¯ve been naughty and sharing this with someone else it won¡¯t be as thick and creamy when you give it to me.¡± It was a game they yed. Samantha knew very well that Duncan loved to flirt and more with anything in a skirt, and so did her mother. The only reason the two were still married was because of Duncan¡¯s father¡¯s will. Duncan had been raised a poor little rich boy, spending his young life at one boarding school after another. His interest in the fair sex had begun at an early age, and he had soon been relegated to all male schools because of his propensity to raise the skirt of any female who didn¡¯t refuse him outright. They rarely did, because in addition to his father¡¯s vast wealth, Duncan was a thoroughly charming and decidedly handsome young man. By the time Duncan reached middle school age he was a serious clothes horse and extremely generous with his favors. His taste, while not extravagant in the extreme, was expensive. Even when he was going through his growth spurts he wore tailored three piece suits and trousers, and all his shirts were hand tailored in Buenos Aires by the same man who made his father¡¯s suits. By the time he reached high school age, his father had hired a valet to chauffeur him around and look after his clothes. As a result, Duncan was able to start dating at an earlier age than the other boys. Duncan had never been one for criminal activities, or even pranks and mischief, his troubles had always been rted to his love for females. Before he became of age, he was always in trouble for his voyeuristic tendencies. He also had a penchant for paying staff members (females) exorbitant amounts of money to show him what he wanted so desperately to see, though he was just as fond of convincing them to ¡°mother¡± the poor little rich boy who had no mother and rarely saw his wealthy father. As a consequence, when other guys were hiding their men¡¯s magazines and jacking off in very private ces, Duncan had already seen the real thing. As badly as he had wanted to, Duncan had avoided sex with women until he was old enough to participate legally¡­though he had skirted the edges as closely as he could without getting caught. It had proven a challenge for him, which was good, because school never challenged him at all. Duncan had celebrated his eighteenth birthday with a flight to Buenos Aires to order an entire new wardrobe on his father¡¯s Gulfstream. He had taken along the school nurse from Wallingham¡¯s Academy for Young Gentlemen in Zurich and two high end call girls rmended by the father of a friend. During the transantic flight he had finally lost his virginity and had gotten more than a basic education in sex. He had spent that summer in the south of France with the same two call girls, having them teach him how to please women sexually. It was the best money he¡¯d ever spent, and the unbelievable bill was paid monthly by his father¡¯s secretary to his ¡°tutors¡±. College at a major private University on the East coast had been idyllic, his skills at sex, his impable dress, and his enormous allowance guaranteeing his constant apaniment by beautiful and amodating women. His formal education had prepared him for his career on Wall Street as a stockbroker, though his father had farmed him out to a firm owned by a friend for his final training to avoid his own employees spoiling the young man through special treatment. Duncan obediently did as he was told, enjoying his life and going through a torrent of women. Duncan was thirty six when the gravy train stopped suddenly upon his father¡¯s early demise from a heart attack. He had never known his father well, even after joining his father¡¯s firm at age thirty. However the man had kept close tabs on his son and had spotted what he perceived as a weakness in his character. As a result, Duncan had to find a suitable wife and stay married to her for three years before he could receive his inheritance. Duncan was shocked¡­and he would have to live on his own not insubstantial sry until he had found a suitable match, courted her, and married her. He owned a small estate in Westchester County, and his former employer¡¯s wife was ecstatic at the chance to market one of the most eligible bachelors in the U. S. Duncan dly epted her assistance because aside from being an old friend of his father¡¯s, she had been one of the first of his married conquests when he had be legal. She was an intensely oral woman whose husband didn¡¯t care for the activity. Duncan loved it. In a short time Duncan was introduced to ra Anderson and they were married. For a time they were happy together, but Duncan¡¯s inability to resist the charms of fascinating women led to a falling out with ra. The young matrons of Westchester County had proved too much of a temptation for Duncan Whiteman. Theplication became critical when Samantha had fallen for her stepfather¡¯s charms and his flirtatious ways. Sam had begun to flirt with him outrageously, deliberately appearing before him half clothed, asking for help with a zipper, asking him for an opinion about how something looked. ra was outraged, and there was a final confrontation where the three of them sat down together and worked out their differences. It was calmly decided that ra would remain married to Duncan until the terms of his father satisfied, and not so calmly decided that since Samantha was eighteen, she would do as she damned well pleased. It was a bitter pill for ra to swallow, but several hundred million dors were at stake and her hurt pride was a small price to pay for her share. She immediately decided to spend as much time away from home as possible for the next two years until the divorce proceedings could start. In the meantime, she informed Duncan, what was good for the goose was good for the gander. Within an hour she was at her club, lying naked and panting beneath a muscr handsome masseur and thinking she hadn¡¯t made a bad deal at all. Sam had entered Duncan¡¯s bedroom shortly after her mother had left the estate. She was wearing a high necked terry cloth robe and Duncan was sitting on his huge king sized bed wearing a pair of silk pajamas that bore a Sulka¡¯s of Parisbel. ¡°Hi daddy,¡± she said, ¡°can Ie in?¡± He looked up and nodded absently. He had enjoyed ra¡¯s body, but he really hadn¡¯t been attached to her. The girl was another matter, because she was in much the same position emotionally as she was when he was her age¡­and she was a great deal prettier than her mother. Sam sat on the bed next to him, and he set his work aside to see what was on her mind. She took a deep breath. ¡°You realize that she¡¯s out getting her eyes fucked out don¡¯t you?¡± Duncan smiled at her. ¡°I hardly think it¡¯s unfair,¡± he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been an angel you know.¡± She loved his easy manner, and that he didn¡¯t talk down to her. ¡°So why aren¡¯t you out celebrating?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not that happy about breaking up Sam,¡± he said soberly, ¡°there are some things I really like about this rtionship.¡± ¡°And what is it you like about living with my mom?¡± Sam said, sticking her foot out and ying with his silk covered thigh, exposing a great deal of one nude leg in the process. As her dainty foot rubbed closer to his cock he began to swell, his erection pushing hard against the silk. Duncan reached out and grabbed her shapely leg, just above her knee. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t tease me you know,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m in this jam because I have very little willpower.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on that,¡± she whispered, untying the sash that held her robe together. She shrugged her shoulders and the robe fell to the bed. Sam posed prettily for him, like she had seen the girls in the magazines do. His sharp intake of breath told her she had struck a spark, and she watched his face with a mischievous grin of her own as she slowly spread her legs directly in front of him. ¡°You get to be bad, mom gets to be bad, and all I get is to watch the grownups admit it.¡± Her foot rose higher and her toes began to caress his erection lightly. ¡°When is it my turn to be bad daddy?¡± she whispered in a low enticing voice. ¡°Oh Jesus,¡± Duncan said pressing her toes harder onto his cock with both hands. Sam wriggled around in front of him and spread her legs even wider. ¡°Come on daddy, show your little girl how to fuck.¡± She writhed in front of him, causing the illusion that her pussy was winking at him as she rotated her belly in mesmerizing circles. Duncan knelt up on the bed and took off the silk pajama shirt, and Sam feasted her eyes on his muscr hairless chest and belly. When he unfastened the silk pajama pants she began to breathe heavily and thrust her hips forward anxiously. The little girl act was totally gone¡­she wanted his big dick inside her pussy and she wanted it now! When he was close enough, Sam curled her fingers around his thick shaft and guided the tip of his ns between her puffybia, her pussy aching for the feel of him inside her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In spite of the fact that Sam was gorgeous in her own right, Duncan was unsure if he should open this particr can of worms. Sam¡¯s next words took away all his willpower, what little there was of it. ¡°Please daddy,¡± she whimpered, her pussy moving up and down and her grip on his cock tightening, ¡°put it in me.¡± Her impassioned plea was too much to endure, and despite his intention to go slow because he didn¡¯t know if she was virgin or not, he plunged into her fully. Her sharp cry wasn¡¯t one of defloration, it was one of ecstasy, and his worries about her virginity were scattered in the wild frenzy of their fucking. She had waited and plotted and nned, and in the end, her mother had handed her what she wanted on a silver tter. Sam intended to make the most of the gift. Her hips mmed up to meet Duncan¡¯s thrusts with a force equal to or greater than his own. They were still going at it wide open when a tired but satisfied ra climbed the stairs to her bedroom. With a sinking feeling, ra was sure she knew what was happening as she heard Sam¡¯s criesing from the master bedroom. She had never dreamed that Duncan was the type to rape any woman¡­as a matter of fact, Sam¡¯s cries were anything but the sounds made by a woman having sex forced on her against her will. ra crept to the bedroom door and peeked in. Sam had made no effort to close the door behind her. It was a night for surprises. ra had also never dreamed that she would see her teenage daughter naked on her own bed with her own husband being fucked in the ass with the most joyfully erotic look on her face. Sam¡¯s upper body was resting on her forearms and her head was down. The teenager was loudly and crudely encouraging Duncan to fuck her ass harder, and the little tramp was pushing back to make each thrust m harder into her tight little orifice, and screaming that he was making her cum. Weakly, ra leaned against the wall and began to finger her own swollen pussy as she surrendered to an erotic fantasy that had never crossed her darkest, most perverted dreams. She stuck her head back in the doorway and watched as Sam looked up and locked eyes with hers as they both came. Duncan was embarrassed as ra walked into the room, disheveled and obviously fresh from a major orgasm. ra sat on the edge of the bed and caressed Sam¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Has he cum in your mouth yet darling?¡± she asked softly. Sam, much of her bravado gone, nodded her head no. ra looked at Duncan¡¯s thick cock, still red and dripping with his own cum. ¡°Make sure he does sweetie, it¡¯s delicious and he adores it.¡± She looked up at her husband. ¡°Maybe we can work something out that will be beneficial to us all,¡± she said. Chapter 95 DANGEROUS SECRETS ¡°Come in here for a minute please Rene,¡± Oscar Fernandez called to his stepdaughter. He was a stout muscr man with an extremely powerful upper body, the result of years of being a bricyer. He was sitting on the edge of the bathtub wearing only the thin strappy white tee shirt like the ones he wore every day. Rene answered him, and hesitantly entered the bathroom, her eyes averted from his heavy, dangling penis. ¡°Yes daddy?¡± she whispered. ¡°Come here baby,¡± Oscar said, reaching his hand out to her. He took her hand and pulled her, fully clothed, to her knees in front of him. She was small for her age, and she looked very young and vulnerable as she lifted her blue eyes to meet his. She presented quite a contrast to his dark skin, his rough shock of coarse ck hair and his brushy moustache. She was tiny, dainty, blonde and fair and fair as she gazed up into her stepfather¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t read the thoughts behind her eyes, but if he had been able to he would have been surprised¡­and much relieved. The nipples on her tiny breasts were hard as hell as she knelt between his widespread legs and the man smell of him permeated her nostrils. The heat was building in her belly as she knelt so close to the cock she had seen over and over in her dreams as she quietly masturbated in the room she shared with her three sisters. Oscar¡¯s rough hand caressed her short blonde hair with unbelievable gentleness as he slowly turned her head towards the thick penis that was rising before her eyes. ¡°I want you to put it in your mouth baby, just like your mother does,¡± he said, ¡°but you¡¯ve got to remember not to tellT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. anybody about this¡­we would be in a lot of trouble if anyone knew about this.¡± Rene¡¯s mouth was open wide before he had even finished talking. She had always adored him, as far back as she could remember. She barely remembered her real father, and when Oscar had married her mother all four of the girls had fallen madly in love with the gentle dark skinned giant who hade into their lives. He was lively and fun as opposed to their moody mom, and he could always find something interesting to do¡­ although this was a first. Although this was the second semester of her senior year in high school, this was the closest she had ever been to a male penis. Managing to keep her face straight, Rene took the hot living flesh tentatively into her soft wet mouth. She had heard other girls talk about this as if it was no big deal, but for her it was a first and it was a very big deal¡­ as well as a very big cock. She didn¡¯t really have any basis forparison except the cocks she had seen on the inte. She closed her lips tightly around his thick shaft, not really knowing what to do next. Oscar gasped, grabbing both sides of her head and moving it back and forth. ¡°Use your tongue,¡± he said tightly through clenched lips. She did as he asked, feeling his thick length sliding back and forth in her eager mouth. She felt very damp between her legs as she weed the oddly shaped tip of his cock against the back of her mouth. Rene was rxed, she knew her mom wasn¡¯t due back from work, and her younger sisters wouldn¡¯t get off the school bus for another hour yet. What she really wanted to do was get naked so that she could explore this sex thing a little further with her daddy. So far it was incredibly exciting. She wasn¡¯t expecting the flood of cum that suddenly spurted from the end of his cock, and she gulped at first to keep from choking. From the instant the first thick, creamy jet struck her tongue, Rene knew she was hooked. Even though it was sticky, hot, and slightly salty, the taste of his cum sent the fireball in her belly rocketing through her head. It took every ounce of her will to keep from screaming her pleasure as she experienced her first orgasm at the hands of a man. Her mouth still wrapped tightly around his dick, she looked up at him adoringly. When he had spilled his seed inside her mouth, he had filled it rapidly, and as fast as she had swallowed, it had overflowed her small mouth and was dripping down her lips, cheeks, and chin. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do,¡± she said in a small voice, making no effort to remove the cum from her face. Oscar swept her up into his arms, holding her tight. Rene wrapped her arms around his neck and returned the hug as tightly as she could, and she was intensely aware of her nipples pressing against his massive chest. She was in ecstasy. He lifted her in his strong arms and carried her to her bedroom, talking softly and reassuringly as he carried her. Lying her down on her bed, he began to speak softly to her, exining that he knew she was growing up and would soon be getting pressured by boys to have sex with them, if she wasn¡¯t already. Rene didn¡¯t bother to tell him that it wasn¡¯t a problem, and besides, her daddy was the only man she wanted anyway. ¡°If you¡¯re anything at all like your mother baby, you¡¯re going to be active very soon now. I want you to know that it¡¯s all right, you can enjoy yourself with boys without getting yourself pregnant. Condoms don¡¯t always work baby girl, and don¡¯t let anybody tell you otherwise.¡± Theyughed together, Rene leaning her head back on hisp, nuzzling his naked and shrunken penis with her cheek. ¡°No matter what anybody tells you,¡± Oscar said, ¡°what we just did will never make you pregnant. He reached for the stic band of her pants and began to slide them down. Rene held her breath¡­he was taking her clothes off! As badly as she wanted to get naked and spread herself before him, she let him peel her clothes off slowly. What he was doing was slow, and exciting, and the feeling was building deep in her belly again. Her shirt was raised up, just under her breasts, but her bottom was bare and felt marvelous in the cool air as he ran his hands across the bare skin of her ass. He was talking about not getting pregnant and ways to keep it from happening, but Rene wasn¡¯t listening. She was remembering the feel of his big cock in her mouth and the taste of his cum. She was surprised when she felt him roll her over on her belly and kneel between her legs. When his big cock, hard again now, began to rub back and for the in the crack of her ass, she wilted in submission beneath him. It didn¡¯t matter what he wanted, she wanted to take it from him. Her excitement mounted as she felt her body rx¡­she wanted him inside her. She felt the big tip of his cock rubbing hard on the puckered ring of her ass and she got butterflies in her stomach as she realized where he wanted to go with the hard thing. This was something that some of the girls whispered about. She had noticed that some of the girls had made it sound disgusting, but there were some very close friends of hers whose eyes lit up at the very mention of anal sex. One of her friends, Mnie, had rolled her eyes and whispered to Rene. ¡°Disgusting hell! What bullshit¡­she has no idea what she¡¯s talking about.¡± Rene had pushed her until Melody had relented, and then the girl had whispered into her ear. ¡°I don¡¯t care what Evelyn says, every time Marcus puts his cock in my ass I have to bite down on something to keep from screaming! He feels so good inside me that I start cumming before he even gets it in.¡± Melody had refused to say anything else. Rene¡¯s ring lust flooded her lower body with anticipation, and she was totally rxed when Oscar thrust the slippery, cum coated tip into the weing ring of her ass. It was very tight, and it stretched her a little painfully, but it was helped by her strong desire to take his cock inside her. A brief sh of pain was followed by the sweet, slow rocking of his cock into her ass. Rene spread her legs wider and moved her rump towards his belly in soft easy thrusts. When she felt his balls p gently against her clit, Rene began to cum, and cum hard. The first deep moans from Rene were so low pitched that Oscar was afraid that he was hurting her, but the rapid thrashing of her hips and the ¡°No, no, no ¡± that she uttered when he tried to slow down and pull out convinced him otherwise. In no time Rene had rolled him onto his back as she squatted on top of him. She was riding him like a pony, controlling the depth of his pration of her ass¡­and she was working him deeper and deeper inside herself. It was too much. Oscar¡¯s cock began to spurt again, coating the inner walls of her ass. Rene¡¯s scream of pleasure this time was unrestrained. ¡°Fuck me daddy!¡± she yelled at the top of her voice as she ground her ass down on the surging, jerking prick inside her. The orgasm that blossomed inside her head took her and her eyes rolled back in her head as she copsed backward over her daddy¡¯s hard t stomach. They bathed separately, worried that someone woulde home and catch them. Oscar had again cautioned her that revealing what they had done would have serious consequences for both of them. Rene wasn¡¯t about to tell anyone, even Melody. Dinner was in and boring, and the younger girls had gone upstairs to sleep. Rene sat on the sofa, down by Oscar¡¯s feet and covered with a nket as she and Oscar and Mom watched an old movie together. Mom was lying on the floor and soon fell asleep. It was then that Rene¡¯s arms moved beneath the nket and came back up with a pair of panties in her hand. She smiled wickedly as she disyed them to Oscar before rolling them up and tossing them into her open book bag. Leaning over towards Oscar¡¯s athletic shorts, Rene¡¯s exploring hands slipped beneath the loose shorts and her fingers traced his cock. Both of them were watching Rene¡¯s mother¡¯s head, watching for any movement or indication that she had awakened. Oscar¡¯s cock was rigid before they were satisfied that Marge was asleep before Rene slipped the big penis from the confines of his shorts. Rene caught Oscar¡¯s look of surprise and jerked her head towards her mother. He understood and turned his eyes to watch and see if Marge made any movement whatsoever. ¡°Secret,¡± Rene whispered as she touched the delicate pink tip of her tongue to the slit in the top of his ns. Several times in the next two hours Oscar touched her head to make her stop when Marge moved, and once when Marge got up to go to the bathroom. After that, Marge began to snore softly, a sure sign that she was out for the night. Rene was excited when she realized that her mother was out for the night. Standing up, she shucked the nightgown and let it fall to the couch. She lifted the nket to cover her just in case, and then opened it so that Oscar could see her fully naked for the first time. He drew her down on top of him, kissing her as a woman for the very first time, his flexible tongue doing exciting things to hers. His hands touched her small breasts, and she made sure he knew how much she loved him touching her nipples. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can fuck baby girl,¡± he whispered as she ground her naked body against his, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get pregnant and I don¡¯t want to wake your mother up.¡± Rene giggled quietly, trapping his cock between her naked thighs and masturbating herself by rubbing her clit against his thick ns. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if we don¡¯t fuck now,¡± she said with a wicked grin, ¡°I¡¯m very happy just ying with your cock.¡± Her rubbing against his ns sped up as she reached one of the many small orgasms she had experienced since she had taken off her panties. She settled back down on the sofa and pulled the nket over her, her mouth around his thickness. She loved how it jerked and moved when she took it deep into her mouth, and it was fun to make it hard as a rock and then watch it get soft again. It was the most interesting toy she¡¯d ever had. Just before it was time to go to bed, she made it hard again, but she didn¡¯t stop until Oscar spewed another thick creamy load into her mouth. She was ready this time, and she trapped every drop of the viscous fluid in her mouth. It was nd and slightly salty, and it had a slight aftertaste¡­ sort of like the taste of the honeyed almonds her mom tucked into his lunch pail every day. Just before she was ready to go to bed, she stood up and hugged Oscar tightly. ¡°You¡¯re the most precious girl in the world,¡± he whispered, ¡°and I love you more than I can say.¡± Rene was ecstatic. She was special to him, and they shared a precious secret. The secret they sharedsted all through the rest of her senior year and well into the summer. Every stolen moment Rene joyously weed his rigid cock into her mouth or her ass, and by the middle of the summer Oscar had finally prated her pussy on a day when her mom went to visit a sick uncle in a neighboring town. That night Rene hade to his bed after her sisters were asleep. She had stripped off her clothes and climbed into his bed, enjoying as always the softness of this rough man¡¯s skin and the male scent of him. Shey on her back and opened her legs, tugging him on top of her. ¡°I want you inside me daddy,¡± she whispered as she maneuvered his cock against the entrance to her snug pussy. ¡°But baby¡­¡± he started. She shushed him with a forefinger to his lips beneath his bushy moustache. ¡°I¡¯m not fertile right now daddy, it¡¯s safe to cum inside me. I need to feel you squirting deep inside me daddy, and I won¡¯t tell¡­it will always be our little secret.¡± Chapter 96 UNTAMED DESIRE Monica Livingstone was ate bloomer. She¡¯d shown no interest in the things other girls coveted most until she¡¯d finished most of her senior year in high school, especially boys. Two things urred on her eighteenth birthday that radically changed her outlook on life and turned her into a full blown woman literally overnight. The first thing that happened urred during the prom that she reluctantly attended because her mother insisted, and the second happened when she returned home and saw her naked stepfather on top of her mother. From the sounds her mother was making, Emory Waring was the most incredible lover the world had ever known. Christiana Waring was using the crudest, most graphic and decidedly the most explicitnguage Monica had ever heard to let him know just exactly what she liked about what he was doing and how he was doing it. The result of prom night was that an unholy desire was kindled in Monica¡¯s belly¡­and the only thing that would dampen that me was to feel what her mother and her best friend had felt. It was simply a matter of figuring out how to bring it about. Christiana had fussed and fretted over the selection and tailoring of Monica¡¯s prom dress. Even though her daughter had refused to ept any of the invitations she had gotten from the young men at her school, Christiana was determined that Monica would turn heads at the prom. It was an opportunity Christiana had missed her senior year, and she was determined to live vicariously through her daughter this one night. The final result was a truly stunning deep blue velvet dress and a new hairdo that made her long raven hair cascade in a cloud around her bare shoulders and her long, elegant neck. She did turn heads as she entered the darkened gym. As it did on everyone who arrived, a spotlight turned on as she entered and her name was announced¡­and a moment of absolute silence permeated the noisy gym as the mousy little Monica Livingstone shone in the light like the North Star. She was immediately surrounded by boys who had walked right past her without noticing that very afternoon. All of them wanted to dance with her. The Cindere analogy burst on her and struck her as funny as she politely refused, deferring their invitations untilter. She hade in a littlete, as her mother had advised her to, and she looked around for her best friend, Amanda Kitchener. She knew Amanda¡¯s date had intended to sneak in some liquor in his tux, so Monica began to search the obvious and not so obvious hiding ces. She found them, of course, in a ce that she and Amanda frequently slipped off to when they wanted to get out of the way for a little quiet time during school hours. It was a little used teacher¡¯s lounge on the third floor, and Monica spotted the lone light inside before she entered. Quietly, she opened the door and was dumbstruck by what she saw there. The door closed behind her, but Amanda and Pete were much too busy to notice her. Amanda¡¯s prom dress had been tugged down past her hips, and she was busily removing her bra as Pete was ripping off his tux. Monica watched as her best friend¡¯s panties hit the floor at the same time Pete¡¯s pants and underwear did. There was perhaps a half second of silence as the two stared at each other naked and then fell on each other like animals. Monica had seen Amanda naked plenty of times, at gym ss, changing in the cabana at the pool, at summer camp, and of course, at sleepovers. What she had not ever seen was Pete naked, and it was the fascinating thing that projected from between his sturdy legs that captured her total attention. She knew it was a penis, but she had not imagined that it would be so big. Amanda seemed quite fascinated with it too, as she was busy stuffing its length greedily into her open mouth. Pete¡¯s head was thrown back and he had an indescribable look on his face as he held Amanda¡¯s head and thrust the monster in and out of her mouth. In just a minute or so his face contorted even more and he began to thrust faster. Amanda¡¯s hands wed at his gleaming bare buttocks as she pulled him closer to her. She was making gurgling noises as Pete grunted and held himself still. There was no question that Amanda was swallowing something and making little noises of pleasure as she did so. Monica was shaken by what she had seen, but she was more shaken by what happened next. Monica stood up, streams of white goo clearly visible on her cheeks and chin, and her delicate pink tongue was licking it from her face as she held Pete¡¯s still swollen penis in her hand. She was jacking it back and forth as she spoke steadily to him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°OK,¡± she said, ¡°I let you cum in my mouth like I promised, and now you¡¯d better fuck me good!¡± With those words, Amanday down on the tattered sofa in the lounge and spread her legs lewdly. ¡°Come on Pete,¡± she beckoned to him, ¡°put it in me baby.¡± Monica was several miles past shocked as she watched Petey between Amanda¡¯s wide open legs and slowly feed his stiff penis into the slot between them. Amanda¡¯s arms wrapped around him and her ankles locked at the small of his back. The two began to moan and writhe as Pete pumped into her¡­and it took a very long time before he stiffened again. Amanda had been whimpering and moaning and telling him how good his ¡®cock¡¯ felt. asionally she would cry out, and at thest, when Pete seemed frozen in ce above her, she shrieked. There was no doubt left in Monica¡¯s mind that the shriek was a happy, satisfied noise. She was sure that her feelings were hurt because her best friend had been having sex (this was obviously not the first time), but she was too busy with confusing feelings in her belly and an embarrassing wet spot between her legs to spend a lot of time on her friend¡¯s betrayal. Monica wasn¡¯t sure if she was sick or just upset, but she suddenly felt ustrophobic and left the tiny lounge. When she got downstairs to the gym she still had the odd feelings, and even a ss of punch and sitting down on the bleachers didn¡¯t help. The damp sticky feeling between her legs was getting worse, and she couldn¡¯t even close her legs without making it worse. In the end, she asked a concerned teacher to give her a ride home. She had hoped for a little quiet time and a talk with her mother to settle her down, but it was not to be. The house was dark when she entered, but there were decidedly odd noisesing from upstairs. A strange feeling of deja vu came over her as she heard her mother¡¯s voice, unusually high pitched,ing from the open door of the master bedroom. ¡°Oh Jesus, fuck Emory! Yes baby, that¡¯s it¡­oh, yeah, harder¡­yeah, right there, like that¡­fuck meeeee!¡± Monica was flummoxed. Her mother and stepfather? Right here, in the house? Obviously she knew her parents had sex, but she had never known them to be so loud, so¡­crude. Unable to help herself, she went to their doorway and peeked in. Emory was kneeling on the bed, and Christiane was kneeling in front of him, frantically licking and sucking at a penis significantlyrger than the one she had seen on Pete earlier. Her mother¡¯s eyes had a wild zed over look as she grasped the massive cock, and she was asking¡­no, begging Emory to stick it back inside her. Emory mumbled something that Monica couldn¡¯t quite make out and Christiana turned swiftly in the bed, her breasts against the sheets that her fingers were clenched in and her ass waggling in the air enticingly. ¡°Oh god, yes baby,¡± Christiana begged, ¡°please, yes, it¡¯s been so long¡­¡± Monica watched, her blood now boiling and a flooding from between her legs, as Emory took the huge tip of his cock and pressed it¡­Jesus, he wasn¡¯t going to put that thing in her¡­ Christiana cried out, an almost inhuman howl of pleasure and pain mingled together and the butt began to thrash as more and more of Emory¡¯s huge cock disappeared into the puckered rosebud of her ass. Emory¡¯s gorgeous ass cheeks flexed as he thrust deep within Christiana¡¯s bowels and his face took on that same look of agony as Pete¡¯s had when he was frozen in ce over Amanda. The light was so good that Monica could see Emory¡¯s balls contract each time his swollen organ jerked in Christiana¡¯s ass. Monica was ovee, and lightheaded, fell to the floor in the hallway outside her parents¡¯ bedroom. ¡°You don¡¯t understand Emory,¡± Christiana was saying, ¡°she¡¯s very immature for her age. I¡¯ve tried and tried to get through to her, but she¡¯s never had any interest in men¡­or women.¡± Christiana seemed very upset. ¡°I helped her friend Amanda through a rough spot several years ago, her mother passed away when she was thirteen and she¡¯s been raised by her father. I helped her through her first period, answered questions about masturbation and boys and all the girl things a mother has to exin, but with Monica,¡± she shrugged, ¡°it¡¯s like she¡¯s been bullet proof. None of that hase up, even when I¡¯ve tried to bring it up.¡± Monica¡¯s eyes opened and she looked into Christiana¡¯s concerned face. Christiana seemed to realize then that neither she nor Emory had covered themselves and were standing naked in Monica¡¯s room. She started to get up, but Monica reached for her. ¡°No,¡± Monica said clearly, ¡°don¡¯t leave, please.¡± Emory started for the door but Monica called out. ¡°No, please daddy, don¡¯t leave now.¡± Emory crossed his hands, failing almost entirely to conceal his still erect cock. Monica took one hand from each of them, not concealing her stares at their exposed body, and always returning to Emory¡¯s swollen cock. She started to talk then, telling them all about the prom and what she had seen, and then rting what she had seen and heard in their room. When she was done, Christiana was crying and Emory was finally going limp. ¡°I¡¯ve tried so hard baby,¡± Christiana said, ¡°but you just had no interest and weren¡¯t interested in hearing what I had to say. I feel so guilty¡­¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t,¡± Monica said, ¡°I¡¯ll learn¡­it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a shock all at once and I just want to go find the first man Ie to and do it all, wherever I find him.¡± She stood up and dropped the blue velvet dress to the floor, as well as the sticky panties and the half bra her mother had persuaded her to wear with the strapless dress. She headed for her closet to get some clothes, heedless of the fact that she had just stripped naked in front of her stepfather. It wasn¡¯t much of a n, but there was a raging ball of desire in her belly and Monica was determined. ¡°Monica, no baby, don¡¯t go out there tonight¡­you could meet some thug or a monster who hurts people on purpose¡­Jesus Emory don¡¯t just stand there, do something!¡± Emory did the very first thing that came to mind. He reached for Monica and swung her around¡­and pulled her to him in a deep embrace, his tongue searching the dark recesses of her mouth and his swollen cock rubbing hard against her hard t belly. Christiana held her breath at the raw sensuality of the act. She knew in her heart this was wrong, but she knew just as well that it was all they could do. Freaky as it was, she found herself responding, and for the second time tonight she was living vicariously through her daughter. Her first time had been a horrid, fumbling exercise in futility that had left her turned off to sex for years. She knew for a fact that Emory was a better lover than that, and she was here to make sure he didn¡¯t get carried away. Emory lifted his stepdaughter and set her on the bed, her fabulous hair spread out on her pillow and his own wife forgotten. He kissed Monica again and she had responded ardently, her arms wrapping around his neck. ¡°Daddy,¡± she whispered, but it wasn¡¯t a question, it was an invitation. Her legs spread as he kissed his way down her neck to her breasts, and she whimpered when he sucked first ine, then the other hard little nipple into his hot wet mouth. When he reached her navel and started below, her fingers clenched in his wavy ck hair. Her legs spread even wider as he kissed down between her legs and she cried out softly when he sucked at the lips surrounding the entrance to her pretty pink pussy. Christiana¡¯s eyes teared as she watched her husband gently take her daughter¡¯s hymen with lips, fingers, and tongue. Instead of the ripping, tearing experience Christiana had as a young girl, Monica surrendered her virginity with a soft sweet orgasm and a bare minimum of pain. Instead of lying back with an angelic look on her face, Monica had leapt to her knees and was sucking at Emory¡¯s cock like a ravening beast, the passion of yearsing out at once. Her hands lips and tongue seemed to be everywhere at once. One moment she had both hands wrapped around his cock and the tip of her pink tongue trying to prate the slit on top of his ns. The next moment she was t on her back, her hands wrapped around his balls and her tongue stabbing at his anus. When she finally got the response she had been watching for, the veins in his cock throbbing and his balls rising up in his scrotum, she fastened her lips around just his ns and sucked until he exploded in her mouth. Christiane¡¯s fingers were frantically rubbing her clit as she watched her daughter doing all the things for the first time that she wished she had known about before losing her virginity. Monica had a surprised look on her face as she tried to swallow the huge load Emory had given her. The flush on her face was still mostly the flush of desire, but she suddenly realized she was naked on her own bed with her stepfather¡¯s cock in her hand, a mouthful of his cum, and watching her own mother masturbate. It was almost too much to assimte, but Christiana had already stopped her frantic masturbation and was leaning forward to kiss her. Monica tried to swallow first, but she didn¡¯t manage to get it all, a trickle leaked from the corner of her mouth. Christiana¡¯s kiss was chaste, but the heat was back as she licked the trickle of her husband¡¯s cum from her daughter¡¯s chin. Christiana pushed Monica back on the bed and grabbed Emory¡¯s semi hard cock. ¡°It¡¯s all right darling,¡± she said, giving Monica another quick peck on the cheek, ¡°we can work it all out in the morning.¡± She looked her husband dead in the eyes, ¡°Finish it,¡± she said simply. Then she grinned widely, ¡°And do your best dears,¡± she said, ¡°Mommy¡¯s grading!¡± Chapter 97 MY WILD NIGHT WITH DADDY As I pulled up outside my house an overwhelming feeling of dread hit me. I could see that there were cars parked along either side of the street, and three parked in our driveway. My stepdad was having another one of his parties, and I really didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with his drunk friends. I sighed a deep sigh and then got out of the car, locking it behind me as I walked slowly towards my front door. I had just been out with a couple of friends for a nice quiet evening ¡ª really low-key ¡ª so really wasn¡¯t in the mood to be dealing with a bunch of drunken men. I heard whoops and cheersing from inside the house, getting louder as I drew closer towards the door. ¡°For God¡¯s sake¡± I cursed to myself as I inserted my key in the lock ¡°am I the only adult around here?¡± This was just typical of my stepdad. He had the worst timing, and he waspletely insensitive. I guess that¡¯s why my mom ended up leaving him. I just couldn¡¯t understand why she had to leave me too! She¡¯d had some sort of nervous breakdown a few months earlier, and without even so much as an exnation she hopped on the next ne to Paris, iming that she had to go and ¡®rediscover¡¯ herself as an artist. I saw it as a coward¡¯s way out, and lost what little shred of respect that I had for her the moment she walked out of the door. But, I didn¡¯t have any respect from my stepdad either, really. His way of coping with my mom¡¯s disappearance was to regress back into a 21-year-old frat boy. In the few months that she¡¯d been gone, my stepdad had hosted countless parties, been on three vacations with his friends, and dated at least four girls who had been close to my age. Whenever I tried to confront him about his behaviour, he would just fob me off saying things like ¡°you wouldn¡¯t understand¡± and ¡°this is good for me. This is my therapy.¡± They were just excuses as far as I was concerned, but no matter how much I protested he just wouldn¡¯t listen to me. I pushed open the front door, and walked inside with a scowl on my face. My stepdad and his buddies were stood in the kitchen, drinking and shouting. I was d that they hadn¡¯t noticed that I¡¯d arrived, and quickly made my way across the hall towards the stairs. I just wanted to get upstairs, lock myself away in my room and try to block out the noise is and get some sleep. ¡°Oh hi, Jesse¡± my stepdad shouted from the kitchen. I froze where I was, one hand touching the banister, and one foot on the first stair. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and have a drink with us¡± he shouted, and I sighed, allowing my head to drop. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m pretty tired¡± I shouted, not turning to face him ¡°I think I¡¯m just gonna head on up to bed¡± I started climbing the stairs before I even heard his response. I really was determined to be on my own tonight, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to be dealing with a drunk. I hurried down the hall and went into my bedroom, locking the door behind me. I groaned and rubbed my eyes, before sitting in front of my dressing table and beginning to take off my makeup. I¡¯d had a really long day, and all I wanted to do was have a nice, rxing bath and then go to sleep. I knew that a bath was out of the question, as no doubt my stepdad¡¯s buddies would be knocking on the door wanting to use the toilet. So, I thought it would just be best to get straight into bed and try to get to sleep before the noise levelsing from downstairs became too loud. I slipped out of my clothes and pulled on my little pink pyjama shorts and a silky, white vest top. I made my way out of my room and across thending to brush my teeth, but when I opened my bedroom door I cried out in shock. My stepdad was standing there, looking as surprised as I was. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, with noticeable suspicion in my voice ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡± My tone was a little more usatory than I had intended, but my stepdad had been drinking so I wasn¡¯t sure if he picked up on it. He just stared at me, with a strange look on his face. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯te downstairs, sweetie?¡± he asked, his eyes wandering from my face and resting on my corbone ¡°it would be nice to spend some time with you¡­¡± His words made me feel uneasy, and my stomach did a somersault when he reached out and gently took hold of my wrist. My heart was beating faster in my chest, and I drew in a sharp breath as I caught the manic look in his eyes. It was so strange, at that moment he didn¡¯t look like my stepdad any more. I shook my head, and snatched my hand away ¡ª unnerved by my own response to his actions. Lately our rtionship had be a little strange, and these types of interactions were bing a lot moremon. I shook my head in response to his question, and brushed past him, making my way to the bathroom. As I brushed my teeth I couldn¡¯t help but strain to listen to see if he¡¯d walked back downstairs and rejoined his friends. He made me feel nervous and ufortable, but also strangely excited in a way that I couldn¡¯t quite exin. When I finished brushing my teeth I was d to see that my stepdad had gone back downstairs. I breathed a sigh of relief, and went back into my bedroom, closing the door behind me. I immediately got into bed, leaving on my bedside light so that the room was dimly lit. Then I rxed into my pillows, taking a deep breath and staring at the ceiling. I knew I should be trying to unwind, trying to get some sleep, but all I could think about was the strange looking my stepfather¡¯s eyes as he stared at me moments earlier. I felt a strange tingling sensation, starting from deep within my belly and spreading out, downwards through my groin and over my legs. I tried to push the feeling out of my mind, rolling onto my side and closing my eyes in an attempt to ignore it. But they just got stronger. The more I tried not to think about it, the more it seemed to engulf me. I was tired, and I wanted to sleep, but the feeling inside me just wouldn¡¯t go away. I slipped my hand down the front of my little silk shorts, and tentatively began massaging my pussy lips. It was a warm andforting sensation, ring up the passion and desire that was already inside of me. I could feel my clit beginning to swell beneath the lips of my pussy, and slid my fingers either side of it, rubbing and rolling it has I worked myself up into a frenzy. It didn¡¯t take me long to cum. I don¡¯t know why my stepdad had that effect on me, but for some reason thinking about him and his intense gaze, and the way he¡¯s rough hand felt around my slim wrist, was enough to push me over the edge. I let out a long, stuttering gasp as my orgasm came gushing outwards. Then Iid there, staring at the ceiling for a few moments longer as my thoughts came back down to reality. I felt dirty and ashamed about what I¡¯d just done, but there was still a little me, flickering inside me that hinted to a deeper desire. It was that desire that made me feel sick, confused and a little woozy ¡ª so thought it best to simply roll over onto my side, close my eyes, and force myself to get some sleep.N?velDrama.Org owns this. My dreams took me to strange ces; at first I could hear the sound of men shouting andughing, and that intertwined with the strange and vivid pictures that were unfolding before my mind. But after a while the noises died down, and my sleep became more restful. I dream soft pillows, silk sheets, and rough hands caressing my smooth body. Suddenly I sat bolt upright in bed, and drew in a long, gasping breath. I looked over at my bedside rm clock, and saw that it was 5 AM. I couldn¡¯t understand why, but I felt wide awake. I leaned forward and cradled my head in my hands, rubbing my eyes. I don¡¯t know what caused me to wake so suddenly, but now that I was awake I felt like I hadn¡¯t even been asleep. I threw the bed sheets off me, and got out of bed with the intention of going downstairs to get myself a snack. Nothing like cookies and a ss of milk to send me back off into slumbend! But when I reached the door handle, I let out another squeak of shock. The handle was slowly turning, and then with a click the door slowly began to creak open. I stepped back, unsure what was happening in my sleep addled state, but then let out a sigh of relief when I saw my stepdad standing in my doorway. ¡°Good, you¡¯re awake¡± my stepdad said, stepping inside my room. He looked strikingly sober,pared to how I¡¯d seen him hours before. The house was quiet, so I knew that his buddies must have gone home. Why the hell was he stood outside my bedroom at five in the morning? ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, but my tone was more curious than usatory. My stepdad smiled a very slight smile, and walked closer towards me. I felt my breath catching my chest, as he reached up and gently tucked to lock of my hair behind my ear. I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I simply remained silent. ¡°I wanted to spend some quality time with you, Jesse¡± my stepdad whispered, taking yet another step closer towards me. He was so close that I could see the way they his heart was beating his chest, and I could make out the lines on his face, in the shadow of his stubble. He looked at me with smouldering eyes and smiled again ¡°we¡¯ve barely talked since your mother left, and I¡¯d hate feel like we were drifting apart. I feel like we should be closer¡­¡± With those words he took another step towards me, and then slid his hand around my back, pulling me closer towards him. I gasped as we touched, and I felt his huge erection beneath his trousers. What the hell was going on? This was my stepdad! It was wrong, forbidden. And yet for some reason I couldn¡¯t tell him to stop. I felt my heart racing in my chest, as my stepdad craned his neck low, and pressed his lips against mine. A sudden surge of energy rose up inside me, making me feel like my skin was practically on fire. He kissed me hard, slipping his tongue inside my mouth and massaging my own, passionately. I was disgusted by the way that I responded to the kiss ¡ª it was as if I was desperate for his touch. I grabbed his hips and pulled him closer towards me, kissing him deeply and exploring the warm wetness of his mouth. Suddenly, he pulled away from the kiss and held me at arm¡¯s length. Then, without a word of warning he spun me around violently and shoved me over, onto the bed. I barely had time to let out a little squeak of excitement before he tore my little silk pyjama shorts off and spread my ass cheeks apart with his hands. He delved his expert tongue into my soft, shaven pussy, and began top hungrily. It was all so sudden and unexpected, and I couldn¡¯t believe I was letting him do it to me. It was like we were both desperate, forgoing any sort of sensual build-up and immediately getting straight into the action. I couldn¡¯t believe what had dirty little girl I was, a liar my daddy to do this to me. He just didn¡¯t make any sense, I didn¡¯t question it. I just threw my head back and looked at the ceiling, gasping as I felt his tongue sliding in and out my soft folds. ¡°Ohhh, Daddy¡± I groaned, feeling my cunt contract around his tongue. He moaned into my sweet folds, obviously engrossed in tasting my pussy for the very first time. I squirmed on the bed, gripping my bed sheets and shuddering with pleasure as my daddy went to town on me. I was getting very wet, very quickly. I could feel my juices flowing, coating the insides of my thighs and making my daddy¡¯s face slick and wet. It was clear how much I wanted this, and that thought terrified me. I couldn¡¯t figure out whate over me. I did I want my daddy¡¯s cock so much? It was just so dirty, so utterly wrong ¡ª and I think that¡¯s what turned me on so much about it. I revelled in how filthy I was being, like I really was my daddy¡¯s naughty little girl. I yelped as my daddy pped my ass with his rough hand, and then I squealed as he thrust two fingers up inside me. I could feel his hand trembling, as if he was finding it difficult to contain himself. But for that matter, so was I. I found myself grinding against the mattress beneath me, desperate to get some friction against my clit. My daddy sensed my desperation, and slid another finger up inside me. It felt absolutely sensational, and I clenched and unclenched around him, as if I was literally trying to draw him inside of me even further. ¡°Ooooh, babygirl you¡¯re so wet¡± my daddy moaned, teasing the crease of my pussy with his tongue, ¡°and tight¡­ I almost feel bad about what I¡¯m about to do¡­¡± I heard his words, but they just didn¡¯t register with me. Not until I felt the hot, hard bulge of his dick pressing up against my pussy. It was absolutely incredible, and I gasped out loud, turning my head to look over my shoulder at him. He wasn¡¯t looking at my face, his eyes were locked firmly on my pussy as he teased my wet opening with his swollen helmet. ¡°Mmmm, you¡¯re soaking wet baby¡± my daddy crooned, dipping the tip of his prick inside me before drawing out excruciatingly slowly. I bit my lip, and screwed my eyes shut. He was teasing me, working the up into an absolute frenzy, and I couldn¡¯t take much more. I wanted him to stuff his cock inside me and start pounding. I wanted Daddy to fuck me! ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long to do this¡± he whispered, and with one huge thrust he forced his cock up inside me. I squealed, shocked by the sudden pain of it. My stepdad was absolutely huge, his cock getting wider and wider closer to the base, as he inched his way up inside. I gasped in shock a little, as a felt his hot breath on the back of my neck as he hunched his way over me, feeling his cock in pit of my stomach. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a long moan as he slowly slid out of me and then thrust himself back inside with even more force. ¡°You like how it feels baby?¡± My daddy grunted, quickening his pace and pressing down even harder on my back so that I was pressed into the mattress. I couldn¡¯t find my voice, so I just gasped in response. I heard him chuckle, and he pped my ass once more, this time even harder so that it stung. ¡°You like the way that his cock feels inside that tight little cunt of yours?¡± Again I couldn¡¯t answer. All I managed was a brief squeak, which only seemed to turn him on even more. He pped my ass again, then grabbed it, squeezing hard so that his nails bit into my flesh. I felt pressure building deep inside my core, something I had felt before but never as intense as this. I couldn¡¯t believe my daddy was pushing me to the limit, stirring up an orgasm inside me like I¡¯d never felt before. ¡°Oh, Daddy!¡± I wailed ¡°I¡¯m such a dirty girl. I¡¯m such a naughty daughter! Punish me, Daddy. Set me straight with that big fat cock!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe the obscenities that wereing out of my mouth. I was normally so reserved, so shy. I never would have dreamt I could and have such a filthy mouth in bed, but it seemed like something else inside of me was taking over. I was finally letting go, and screaming out what I really wanted. I could barely see straight as I felt my tight pussy stretching around Daddy¡¯s huge shaft. I squirmed below him, gasping for breath and wing at the mattress. It was so intense, but I needed more. It somehow just wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Cum for me, Daddy¡± I screamed, throwing my head back and looking at him ¡°cum inside me. Please Daddy!¡± My daddy let out a loud grunt, and mmed into me over and over without a hint of gentleness. My pussy was sore, but my orgasm was building. I felt like my insides were burning, being torn apart with how brutally rough he was being, but somehow I needed more. And my stepdad answered the call of my body, stuffing two fingers inside my ass hole as he roared with exertion. I squealed,pletely taken off guard by the new and strange sensation. It caused my stomach to contract, and my legs to shake. I knew at that moment I was about cum, and let out a long, loud scream of pleasure as my daddy emptied his cock inside of me. I felt hard spurts of filling me up, and I knew it time to let go. I wailed and panted, feeling my orgasm release and my pussy squirting my juices outwards, drenching my daddy¡¯s balls and wetting the mattress beneath us. My daddy slumped forwards, exhausted. He pinned me to the mattress, where we both way panting for a few moments. My hands were still gripping the bed sheets in desperation, and only rxed slightly when my daddy ced his hands over mine and squeezed gently. As the waves of pleasure subsided, I felt warm and safe in his arms. Then I shivered with delight as I felt him kiss me on the back of my neck. I couldn¡¯t believe how filthy I could be. Up until moment I had thought I was a conservative, sensible girl. Turns out I was just Daddy¡¯s little slut. And I didn¡¯t want any other way. Chapter 98 SORRY, DADDY ¡°Nikki, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± a harsh whisper said behind me, making me jump. I immediately snatched the lipstick out of my purse, and put it back on the shelf where I just taken it from. Then I turned around to face my stepdad. ¡°Nothing¡± I said, doing my best to sound innocent. I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d caught me! I was usually so good at this, how was it that my stepdad, who never usually took an interest in anything I did, could spot me shoplifting from across the store? ¡°I saw that, Nikki¡± my stepdad hissed, grabbing me by the wrist and dragging me over to the far side of the store ¡°which means that they must have seen on CCTV. You¡¯re an idiot, Nikki. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d be so stupid!¡± I looked at him with a neutral expression on my face, not showing any signs of remorse for what I¡¯d done. I could tell that angered him further, I felt safe in the knowledge that he would do anything rash inside this crowded store. My stepdad was deputy mayor, so I knew he would go to great lengths to avoid any sort of public disy of drama. As long as I was amongst all these people, I was safe. ¡°Look it¡¯s just a lipstick¡± I whispered, trying my best not to smirk ¡°it¡¯s the same sort that you and mom got me for my 18th birthday, but I ended up losing it. Come on, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°It is a big deal¡± my stepdad said, keeping his voice low although he was clearly angry ¡°once they check on CCTV you¡¯re screwed. The best thing you can do is go and confess right now!¡± ¡°Confess to what?¡± I said, indignantly ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. There¡¯s nothing to confess!¡± ¡°It was the intention, Nikki¡± my stepdad said, looking around the store to make sure that nobody could hear what we were talking about ¡°just go and confess or so help me¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I spat ¡°you¡¯ll ground me? You¡¯ll take away my privileges? You¡¯ll moan about me to mom like you always do? I¡¯ve heard it all before, so why don¡¯t you just give it a rest and save your breath.¡± With that I turned on my heel, intent on walking out of the store. I knew that my words had cut into him, I knew that he must be seething with rage but I also knew that he wouldn¡¯t risk making a scene in this public ce. I smiled triumphantly as I began to walk away from him. But my smile quickly faded as I felt his iron grip around my wrist. Then, he began dragging me back across the store. ¡°Hey¡± I said in a loud whisper, suddenly nervous ¡°what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Teaching you a lesson¡± my stepdad hissed, dragging me through the store and towards the changing rooms ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your shit, Nikki. You¡¯re a disobedient little bitch, and you need some discipline!¡± I was shocked by the words that came out of his mouth, and momentarily rendered mute. He¡¯d never spoken to me like that before, and I was totally taken aback by the venom in his voice. I opened my mouth to shout at him, but I realised that if I started to make a scene, then they would definitely check CCTV footage to see why this domestic incident came about in the first ce. Then I¡¯d be in for it. I had no choice but to follow my stepdad, dumbly, as he led me into the changing rooms. Quickly, so that nobody saw, he shoved me inside a cubicle and then slipped in after me, closing the cubicle door behind him. I was shocked and terrified by his strange and erratic behaviour, and immediately sat down on the little stool that was in there, looking up at him with wide and terrified eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t take this type of insolence from you any longer, Nikki¡± my stepdad hissed, squatting down in front of me with his hands on my knees. I flinched at his touch, but felt an unexpected twinge in my abdomen as he touched me. It was strangely intimate, and far more intense than I had expected. He locked eyes with me, and then gently cupped my chin with his hand. I gasped, but allowed him to direct me up from a seating position, so that I was stood before him. He didn¡¯t take his eyes off me, as he began to stroke my cheek gently. ¡°You should know better¡± he whispered, and then all of a sudden his lips were on mine. It was all happening so fast, and I went weak in his arms as he kissed me. It came out of nowhere, and I was so shocked by what was happening I felt my legs buckle and my heart begin to pound in my chest. He stopped only momentarily, looking down at me for a second and regarding me with zing eyes. ¡°Now, don¡¯t you make a sound¡± he whispered, obviously conscious that there were other people in the store ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear a thing from you, no matter what I do. You need to be punished Nikki, I hope you understand that¡± I felt my heart to a somersault in my chest, and although I was scared by what was happening I nodded slightly. I couldn¡¯t believe I was submitting this easily, but I felt like I had no choice. He was my stepdad, and I¡¯d wronged him. I had to pay the price. I just didn¡¯t realise the price would be so high! My stepdad smiled cool smile, and then reached out and pinched my nipple hard through my shirt. I wince in pain, but did my best to maintain eye contact with him. Then he reached out and pinched my other nipple even harder than he pinched the first. My eyes began to water, and I felt my breasts beginning to throb in pain. His smile widened. I couldn¡¯t take it, and before I knew it I was gasping and squeaking in pain. ¡°I thought I made it clear that you weren¡¯t to make a sound¡± he whispered, his voice as cold as ice. ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in you. This is going to be easy. Well, maybe not for you¡± His sly smile unnerved me, so I cast my eyes to the floor. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how strange I felt at his words. I felt icy cold fear travelling up my spine, and I did begin to shake, but I also felt a strange kind of desire it ignighting deep within me. It was all so sudden, and the confusion, fear, and humiliation multiplied together in such a way that made my pussy begin to dampen. My stepdad reached forward and grabbed me, holding me by the scruff of the neck as he kissed me once more. Then he spun me around quickly, and pressed me up against the cubicle wall. I winced in pain, but did my best not to make a sound. He ced his hand on the back of my head, and applied pressure until my face was crushed against the wall. I felt so utterly humiliated, but alsopletely exhrated at the same time. My pussy was positively trembling now, and I knew how surprised, and possibly disgusted my stepdad would be when he reached underneath my skirt and felt my wetness. I didn¡¯t care though, all of this torment was obviously building up to something ¡ª I just wanted him to fuck me. I wanted him to take out his huge cock, kiss my slit, and then stuff it up inside until we both exploded. But my stepdad obviously had other things in mind. I felt his hands on my arms, pulling them behind my back so that my wrists were pressed together, he then bound my wrists with something, it felt like his necktie, before pping me hard on the ass and causing me to wince once more. I did my best to turn my head without him noticing, but it was so difficult because I was pressed so firmly against the wall. I leaned backwards, turned my head and he mmed me forward s once more so that my face hit the wall. I bit my lip and tried not to make a sound. ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡± he whispered ¡°you want to watch, is that it?¡± He was obviously referring to the fact that I could now see our reflection in the changing room mirror. It was exhrating and disturbing, seeing myself pinned up against the wall in that way, and observing my stepdad¡¯s huge erection bulging in his pants. ¡°Kinky little bitch¡± my stepdad grunted, and then lifted up my skirt to reveal my sulent round ass in its bright red thong. He looked at me in the mirror, and an evil smile spread across his face. Then he raised his hand, and mmed it down against my bare flesh with such force that it took all of my energy not to cry out. My ass stung, and I could see pink blotches beginning to form on my skin as he continued to spank me. Humiliation red up inside, as the realisation of what was actually happening hit me. My daddy was spanking me! He was spanking me like I was a naughty little child. I stared in shock, unable to believe what I was seeing in the mirror. In fact, I was so entranced by what I was seeing, I didn¡¯t notice my stepdad undo his zipper. Nor did I notice him take out his huge hard cock, and begin massaging it behind me. I was too transfixed watching myself being punished this way, too self absorbed to notice his huge hard member, erect and ready to assault. It was only when I felt the hard tip pressing against me that I realised what was actually happening. I gasped, and my stepdad chuckled as he applied more pressure. I looked in the mirror, and my eyes grew white with fear and apprehension. My stepdad had the biggest cock I had ever seen in my life! It was thick and long, and pre-cum was already leaking from the end. It was clear how excited he was, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sh of shame as I stared at the picture in the mirror. I looked like such a silly little slut, and I wasn¡¯t surprised that he wanted to punish me. ¡°Daddy¡¯s little girl needs punishing¡± my daddy whispered in my ear, teasing my wet pussy hole with the tip of his prick ¡°but she better not make a sound!¡± With those words, he withdrew the tip of his prick, and trailed it up and over my slit to rest on my tight ass hole. I caught sight of my expression in the mirror, and just had time to take in my disturbing expression of shock and fear before an earth-shattering pain washed over me. My stepdad thrust forwards, forcing his huge prick into my tight virgin ass hole. I couldn¡¯t help but squeal, the pain was just unbearable. He held his hand over my mouth to quiet me, but it was just no use. I couldn¡¯t help but squeal and grunt in pain. How could a tiny part of my body cause so much pain like this? ¡°Shhhh, naughty girl¡± my daddy whispered, forcing his prick up as far as it would go ¡°that¡¯s it take it for Daddy¡± He drew out of me slowly, causing me to tremble and moan with pain, before thrusting back in with more force. I winced and squeaked, wishing I could cry out in pain. But I knew that my punishment would be far worse if I did. I just had to somehow rx and take it, like a good little girl. My daddy thrust up inside me once again, this time with more force and I had to bite my lip in order to stop myself from crying out. My asshole stretched unbearably around his shaft, and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it in the mirror. He looked like he was just about ready to burst, and I willed him to cum. I willed him to shoot his load inside my ass hole, so that my ordeal would be over. ¡°How does it feel?¡± my daddy whispered, fucking my ass with more force now ¡°how does it feel to have my cock up your ass? How does it feel to be punished?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer him. All I could do was bite my lip and squeeze my eyes shut. The truth was, I didn¡¯t know how it felt any more. The pain had somehow subsided, and now all I was aware of was strange sensation of his cock sliding out and then mming back in. It was stirring up all kinds of strange sensations inside of me, and I felt like if I spoke then I would betray them to him. I didn¡¯t want him to know how I was feeling. I didn¡¯t want him to know that I was gradually, somehow, beginning to get very turned on. He pummelled me brutally, mming into me so hard that his balls made a loud pping noise and I were sure that the other shoppers in the store might hear us. It was so difficult not to make a sound, and I was certain that I might draw blood if I continued to bite my lip so hard. My stepdad¡¯s face was turning red, as he contained his exertion. There was something so dirty and exciting about having to remain quiet like this. What if someone caught us? How would they react to find a middle-aged man fucking his teenage daughter in the ass like this? It was all so utterly taboo, and the thought of it made my pussy throb uncontrobly. ¡°Look at yourself¡± my stepdad whispered, staring me in the mirror ¡°what a naughty little girl you are. Look at me punishing you.¡± The sight was too much for me to bear. I felt so dirty, and so turned on ¡ª watching his cock sliding out of my tight round ass. I couldn¡¯t take any more, I needed some friction against my pussy! But I didn¡¯t need to wish much longer, because my daddy reached around and thrust his hand into the wetness of my cunt.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ooohh, you¡¯re so wet for Daddy¡± he whispered, and began rubbing my clit furiously. I almost let out a squeal of pleasure, but managed to contain myself. It was like an explosion had just gone off inside me. The pain in my ass seem to have subsided altogether now, and was only intensifying the pleasure from my pussy. I suddenly wanted him fuck harder. I suddenly wanted to feel my daddy¡¯s cock explode inside my ass hole! ¡°Fill me up, Daddy¡± I whispered, gazing at him in the mirror and licking my lips suggestively ¡°pump my ass full of cum!¡± He didn¡¯t need telling twice. With a loud yelp and a grunt that surely must have attracted somebody¡¯s attention, I felt his cock shudder and vibrate inside me. Then it began to convulse, and I felt hot squirts of cum filling me up. I gasped as my daddy plunged his fingers up inside my tight cunt, and pushed me over the edge. I exploded all over his hand, my clit fluttering and throbbing against his palm while my opening tightened around his fingers. My orgasm came rushing outwards, and my knees nearly buckled beneath me as the pleasure took over. I had never felt so good before, and I couldn¡¯t believe what it had taken to get me to this ce. I¡¯d taken my daddy¡¯s cock inside my virgin ass, and now all I could do was smile at myself in the mirror. My daddy pulled out of me gently, and then pulled up my panties. We straightened ourselves up in the mirror, neither of his speaking. There was nothing left to be said. I¡¯d taken my punishment (although it didn¡¯t really feel like a punishment in the end) and that was that. We waited until the coast was clear to slip out of the changing rooms, and quickly hurried out of the store. But as I followed my stepdad out onto the busy high Street, I couldn¡¯t help but grin. I realised, then, that I was about to start misbehaving a whole lot more. My daddy was right! I was simply a naughty little girl, and I desperately need to be disciplined. Chapter 99 GIVING IT UP FOR DADDY My stepdad and I had never been close. Granted, we never really argued or anything; we just had nothing inmon as far as I was concerned, so there was no point in us spending any time together. This was a sentiment of mine that carried on even after he and my mom got divorced, so naturally when I received an e-mail from him inviting me toe and stay with him for the weekend, I was kind of surprised. I hadn¡¯t spoken to him in months, so I wasn¡¯t sure why he was trying to continue any sort of rtionship. True, he had been my father for the best part of eight years, but that really didn¡¯t make much difference to me. However,mon decency meant I had to respond to him, and as I wrote out the e-mail to respectfully decline in his offer, I suddenly felt strangely emotional. I felt almost mean, like he was reaching out to me and I was just pping his hand away. I decided at that moment to delete the line I¡¯d just written, and start the e-mail again. Now the weekend was upon me, and as I walked up the countless stairs leading to his small apartment, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit sorry for him. My mom had taken everything in the divorce; the house, the car, even the dog (which I seem to recall was bought by my stepdad in the first ce). It was true, he really had got a rough deal after the divorce, which made me feel all the better for going to see him. I really felt like I was doing something charitable, and I was all and I was kind of visiting him out for my own conscience more than the garden there is own well-being. Finally, as I panted and gasped up thest few steps, I made it to my stepdad¡¯s floor. The building that he lived in wasn¡¯t fancy, but it wasn¡¯t particrly rundown either. I guessed that he might just be staying here temporarily, until he found himself a more suitable, permanent ce. My stepdad was a man of impable taste, or as my mom used to call it ¡®expensive¡¯ taste. That was part of the reason that she divorced him, or so she said. Apparently his spending got out of control, and when he blew 50 grand on a new car, my mom said she¡¯d just had enough. Luckily, by this point I was already in college ¡ª far away from any of the dramas at home. But having said that, it had been clear to me that their marriage was on the rocks for a good couple of years beforehand. I found myself standing outside my stepdad¡¯s apartment door, and forced a fake smile as I raised my hand and pressed the doorbell. There were a few thumping noises, then I heard the jangling of keys before the door opened. ¡°Hi dad¡± I said with a smile and leaned forward and gave him a hug ¡°I¡¯ve missed you¡± My stepdad regarded me suspiciously, then grinned. ¡°You never called me dad¡± he said, raising one eyebrow in mock suspicion ¡°and I doubt you¡¯ve missed me. What I appreciate your enthusiasm,e on in.¡± He¡¯d seen right through my charade, and I couldn¡¯t help but cringe at how fake I was being. I picked up my suitcase and followed him inside the apartment. Although it was small, the living space was well presented. I could see that my stepdad had done a bit of shopping; everything about his apartment oozed the term ¡®bachelor pad¡¯. There was a huge, chunky leather couch, a massive tscreen TV, and very clean, minimalist decor. I was impressed. ¡°Want a beer?¡± My stepdad called from the kitchen. I was a little surprised, as this was the first time he¡¯d ever offered me anything alcoholic to drink. He and my mom had been really strict about alcohol, and they never kept any in the house. I realised then that the no alcohol rule must have been down to my mom. ¡°Yes please¡± I called, sitting myself down on the couch and trying my best to lookfortable and not awkward. My stepdad soon emerged from the kitchen, holding two ice cold beers in his hand. He handed me one, and then sat down on the couch next to me. ¡°Hold on¡± he said, before I could drink ¡°we need to toast.¡± ¡°What are we toasting?¡± I asked, the amusement visibly showing in my face. My stepdad had never been a man of tradition, so the thought of us toasting something together seemed quite humorous. But, I could see in his face that he was serious, so I thought it best to go along with it. ¡°To new experiences¡± my stepdad said, clinking his bottle against the side of mine. ¡°To new experiences¡± I repeated taking a long, hard gulp of my beer. It was so refreshing, and just what I needed after the stressful journey I had getting down there. ncing over at my stepdad I noticed that his face had changed. Not then at that moment, but it had changed from how I knew it to be before. Somehow he looked different to me. He almost looked younger. The fine lines on his face appeared less noticeable; he looked more awake ¡ª more full of life. I realised, then, how being married to my mom must¡¯ve been running him down over the years. I guess it must have been like that for both of them, but now that I saw him looking so different to how I remembered him, I realised just how unhappy he must have been. We hadn¡¯t discussed his breakup with mom. We hadn¡¯t even mentioned it. Obviously my mom told me the news, and I think I might have sent my stepdad a quick text saying that I was sorry. But other than that the issue had never been raised. Until now. ¡°It sure is different, living by myself¡± my stepdad said, taking a gulp of his beer and looking around his apartment ¡°at first it was a little lonely, I¡¯m not going to lie, but after a while you kind of get used to it. It¡¯s quite nice not having to answer to anybody.¡± ¡°I know¡± I said, ncing at him ¡°since I moved away to college, it¡¯s been great to be my own boss. The only thing is, if I leave dirtyundry in the basket, it¡¯s still there the next morning!¡± I giggled, and my stepdadughed. That was another shocking moment for me. I realised I hadn¡¯t heard my stepdadugh in quite some time. In fact, I don¡¯t think I could remember thest time I heard him chuckle like that. It was like he was a new man. The next couple of hours slipped by without me noticing. After a few more beers, conversation was flowing freely ¡ª it was the most I had ever spoken with my stepdad in the entire time I had known him. I couldn¡¯t believe it, but he was actually a decent guy. Either that or being away from my mom had somehow miraculously changed him. Either way, I was discovering more and more about him that I liked. How strange it was that I could have lived in the same house as this man for 8 years, and yet known nothing about him. And on the flip side, he knew nothing about me. But now that he had actually taken the time to sit down and listen, there were so many things that I could talk to him about. Obviously the beer helped, but I really did feel like we were finally bonding. ¡°You know what, Steve¡± I said, trying my best not to slur my words after the least seven beers ¡°I never realised how cool you were. It¡¯s kind of a shame that I¡¯m just realising that now, well, now that you¡¯re not with mom anymore.¡± The moment I mentioned mom, his face changed. His eyes became darker, and his entire posture shifted. I immediately regretted what I¡¯d said, but there was no taking it back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I said immediately, cing my hand on my stepdad¡¯s knee and leaning towards him ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to mention her. I mean, I know it¡¯s a sore subject, and I wasn¡¯t going to bring up at all. Just forget I said anything¡± My stepdad smiled, and then to my surprise he ced his hand on top of mine and squeezed gently. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Sarah¡± he said, his voice low and soothing ¡°I¡¯m over it. She¡¯s your mom, and I can¡¯t expect you to erase from your vocabry. My divorce was finalised over six months ago. A lot can happen in six months. A man can learn things about himself. New things, things that might surprise people. That might surprise you, in fact.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. I didn¡¯t know what he meant by that, but there was a strange look in his eye he spoke that made me feel a little bit uneasy. It was like a sh of excitement, mixed with something much darker. Like he was holding on to some sort of powerful secret, something that might make my toes curl! He squeezed my hand again, and then perhaps even more to my surprise, I squeezed back. Perhaps it was the drink, or perhaps it was the fact that I hadn¡¯t seen him for so long, or maybe it was the fact that he seemed to be apletely different person now that I was sitting before him ¡ª but that moment I felt my stomach do a somersault as I looked at him. He was far more attractive Than I ever remembered, and the smouldering stare that he was fixing me with worked me all into a strange tangle. ¡°I never told you how proud I am of you, Sarah¡± my stepdad said, leaning in close so that his face was only a few inches away from mine ¡°you¡¯ve turned out into a fine young woman.¡± My breath caught in my chest as he spoke, and I felt my mouth turning dry. I was nervous, scared but there was also part of me that with excited. Where were these strange wordsing from? Why was he choosing to tell them to me now? And what the hell did he even mean by them? ¡°Very fine indeed ¡­¡± he whispered, his lips now only centimetres away from mine. In a moment ofplete and utter madness I gave myself over to him. I leaned in close and pressed my mouth against his. It was so crazy, sopletely unexpected and out of character for me, but yet it felt so right. He responded to the kiss immediately, slipping his tongue inside my mouth and causing me to inhale sharply through my nose with shock. He pulled away from the kiss just for a second, and chuckled, and pressed his lips against mine once more. His movements were full of passion, almost desperation. I myself was paralysed, struck dumb by the enormity of what we were doing. I allowed my bottle of beer to slip from my limp grasp, and go rolling across the floor. But neither of us took any notice. We were too busy exploring each other, teasing each other¡¯s mouths and tasting each other for the very first time. My stepdad¡¯s hands slid up my thighs, over my tight miniskirt and then sped around my tiny waist. He pulled me across the couch closer to him, and I put my hands up on his chest, feeling the hard, tight muscles beneath his shirt. That was a new thing to me to, and it sent jolt of desire up and down my spine. The whole situation was utterly crazy, and I felt a strange wave of shame, mixed with passion wash over me as my stepdad¡¯s hands moved from around my waist and cupped my firm, juicy breasts. I didn¡¯t know what to do with myself, so I just sat there, allowing him to kiss and fondle me as he wished. It was as if I wasn¡¯t in control of my own body any more. Like I was just carrying on in a dreamlike state. But I hadplete and utter an awareness. I could feel everything; my stepdad¡¯s hands as they squeezed my tits, causing my nipples to be erect. My heart was thudding in my chest and I felt sick, but also exhrated as my stepdad began to undo the buttons of my shirt, and then slip the garment over my shoulders to reveal my swollen breasts. He looked down at them with a ravenous look in his eyes before pulling my bra down and taking my breasts in his hands, squeezing hard. I gasped as his mouth mped down around one of my nipples, sucking and teasing me, rolling my flesh between his teeth so that I gasped and winced in pain. I couldn¡¯t believe I was letting my stepdad do this to me! And who knew Daddy had such skills! I felt my pussy beginning to flutter and pulsate, as my stepdad¡¯s tongue snaked its way around my nipple and down my cleavage. Then I gasped as he thrust his hand up my skirt, and began massaging my wet pussy through my panties, vigorously. It was all happening so quickly that my head was spinning. I did nothing to stop him. ¡°I knew it¡± my stepdad whispered as he slipped his fingers inside my panties ¡°you¡¯re nice and wet for Daddy. ¡± With those words he slipped his fingers up inside my tight wet cunt. I let out a loud moan, and screwed my eyes shut. I felt ashamed of what was happening to me, but it was too good to stop. My stepdad slid his fingers up as far as they would go, and then began to gently curl them around in circr motions before drawing them back out again. My clit was buzzing now, and I was desperate to get some friction against it. Without even realising it, I began grinding my hips and biting my lip. My stepdad knew what I wanted, it was quite clear. He withdrew his hand suddenly, and then dropped to his knees on the floor in front of me. I looked down at him, my eyes wide with fear and desire he tugged down my panties and pushed up my skirt with his other hand. He stopped momentarily to regard my pink, shaven pussy before burying his face inside it. I let out a loud yelp of surprise and pleasure, as he thrust his cock-hard tongue up inside my wet slit. It felt absolutely sensational, as he flicked his tongue over my clit quickly, and then dipped inside me so that I contracted around him. My pussy juices were flowing freely now, and the more massaged my clit with his tongue, the more wet I became. It was true. I was wet for my daddy! I heard him moan, as my clit began to pulsate and flutter beneath his tongue. He buried his face in my wet folds, sucking andpping at me greedily. The noises alone were working me up into a hot, tangled state. It wasn¡¯t enough to feel his tongue there. I wanted to feel his rock hard cock inside me. I wanted him to fuck me, there and then. ¡°I want you inside me, Daddy¡± I whispered, unable to stop myself ¡°I want to feel your hard cock inside my tight little pussy. Fuck me, Daddy!¡± He didn¡¯t need telling twice. He got up and pushed me down on the couch, keeping his eyes firmly locked on mine as he climbed on top of me. I immediately felt the bulging head of his cock pressing up against my tight wet hole and I half gasped, half giggled with excitement as he slipped his swollen helmet into me. His face was a picture of desire, like somehow we had both been leading up to this moment. I bit my lip once more, and then dug my nails into his back as he thrust forwards, burying his huge thick cock deep inside me. I cried out loud with pleasure, grinding myself against him as he began to fuck me, hard. I couldn¡¯t believe that my daddy was inside me, nor could I believe how good it felt. How right it felt. ¡°You like taking Daddy¡¯s cock? Huh?¡± My stepdad grunted, throwing his head back and screwing his eyes shut as he fucked me into submission. His face was strained, like he was battling with years of pent-up desire inside him. ¡°You like being Daddy¡¯s little cum-slut?¡± I gasped at the sheer filth of his words. I felt my cheeks growing red, and my stomach began to do somersaults. It was amazing, hearing him talk like this; I never knew he was this kinky! But I couldn¡¯t help agreeing with him. I loved the way his hard cock felt inside me, feeling the ridges and the swollen veins as he slid up into my most sensitive, secret area. I liked how it felt to do something so forbidden, so taboo. He was right, I did like being Daddy¡¯s little cum-slut. I wanted him to fill me to the brim, until I could take no more. I let out a squeal of pain and pleasure as my stepdad thrust his hand underneath me, and lifted up my hips ¡ª mming into me as hard as he could. His huge cock stretched me out and filled me up so much that it hurt. But it was a good pain, and I wanted to feel more of it. He slid his cock out again and then mmed back in with even more force. I yelped once more, but my little sounds of difort mixed with pleasure only seemed to spur him on. ¡°Tell me how much you want it¡± my daddy growled, mming into me over and over ¡°beg me for it! Beg for Daddy¡¯s cock!¡± I gave him what he wanted. I threw my head back, whining and gasping as I felt tears spring to my eyes. Then I began to beg. ¡°Please Daddy!¡± I squealed ¡°please fuck me. I¡¯m begging you, Daddy. Fuck me till I squirt!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe the obscenities that wereing out of my mouth; it was so unlike me to be so dirty. But at that moment I wanted to be dirty. I wanted to be a filthy, bad girl for my daddy so that he would pump me to the brim. I needed this. And my daddy gave it to me. With a roar and a grunt, he mmed into me onest time, so hard that I could feel him practically in the pit of my stomach. Then I felt his cock erupting inside of me, pumping wave after wave of hot, creamy cum deep inside. I wailed and gasped, digging my nails into his back as my own orgasm came crushing down on me, squirting out all over his cock. My pussy convulsed and tightened around his shaft, as if I were desperate not to let him go. I couldn¡¯t believe how good it felt, and as thest waves of pleasure began to escape me I immediately felt dizzy. It was so intense that neither of us spoke for a few moments. My stepdad slumped down on me, still inside me as he panted for air. I felt his cock slowly beginning to rx inside my wet pussy, and couldn¡¯t help but smile to myself. This was definitely the beginning of a new, albeit unorthodox, rtionship. And as far as I was concerned, my Daddy and I had a lot more bonding to do before the night was over. Chapter 100 SLEEPOVER SLUT ¡°A Rough Threesome Encounter And Sexual Short¡± ¡°Dammit, hold still would you Shelley¡± I said, smudging nail polish on the carpet as I tried to paint her toenails. She was having trouble holding still, true but I didn¡¯t like to admit that the reason that I was having trouble applying her nail polish might have been due to the fact that I¡¯d had one too many beers. I squinted, trying to control my not-so-urate vision, and also trying to apply the polish without ruining my bedroom carpet even further. Shelley looked at my face and giggled. ¡°I think you¡¯ve probably had one too many, Jen¡± Shelley said, smiling. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that she slurred her words ever so slightly, so I giggled. It sounded like she¡¯d had one too many too. ¡°I¡¯ve not had enough¡± I said, defiantly. I looked her square in the eye and smiled again ¡°I don¡¯t think either of us has had enough. We made a pact that this night was going to be awesome, and I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve quite reached awesome just yet.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve run out of beer¡± Shelley said, sitting upright and causing me to splurge red nail polish right over her toes and up her foot. She didn¡¯t seem to notice. ¡°You drank thest one, Jen. In my mind that makes you responsible for topping us up. What are you going to do about it?¡± She was giggling as she spoke, but I could tell that there was an element of seriousness in her voice. And she was kind of right. I had arranged this sleepover, it was at my house, so I should be responsible for providing the alcohol. I had thought that stealing a whole bucket load of beers from the basement, where my stepdad kept them, would have been enough. But we finished the whole lot in nearly 2 hours. It was now midnight, and the rest of the house had gone to bed, so I began to wonder whether making another trip to the basement would be possible. ¡°What you thinking?¡± Shelley said, a mischievous glint in her eye. She knew exactly what I was thinking, so I didn¡¯t need to answer. I just smiled at her and scrambled to my feet, trying my best not to wobble as the alcohol went straight to my legs. ¡°Wait here¡± I said, putting on my silk dressing gown ¡°I¡¯ll pay another visit my stepdad¡¯s stash. He¡¯ll be asleep by now so it¡¯s all good, I¡¯ll be back in a minute¡± I slipped out of my bedroom, closing the door behind me as quietly as I could. Then I tiptoed down the hall, feeling my heart racing in my chest. I was both nervous and excited, because I knew that what I was about to was wrong. My stepdad would be angry when he found out that I¡¯d been at is beers, but my mom would absolutely kill me. But my reasoning spurred me on. I figured that, being as I¡¯d already stolen from him, stealing a few more wouldn¡¯t make any difference. I slowly began to descend the stairs, leaning on the banister so that I didn¡¯t put too much pressure on our creaky floorboards. I really did have to be as quiet as possible, because my stepdad was a very light sleeper. When I finally made it to the bottom of the stairs, I breathed a sigh of relief. Now I began the slow and steady journey across the house, into the kitchen, and towards the basement door. Everything was going fine, until I turned the handle of the basement door, and it wouldn¡¯t open. ¡°Damn!¡± I cursed under my breath. My stepdad, for some unknown reason, must have locked to the basement door beforeing to bed. That sent a momentary surge of panic through me ¡ª if he¡¯d locked the basement then perhaps he¡¯d been down inside it? What if he¡¯d seen that I¡¯d already stolen from him? I quieted the paranoid voice in my head, reasoning that if my stepdad had, indeed, found out that I¡¯d been stealing, then he would have surely stormed into my room and given me a good talking to. As it was, he had just gone upstairs to bed without even saying goodnight. But I couldn¡¯t figure out why he had locked the basement door. I shuffled over to the corner of the kitchen, and turned on the light. I knew that the basement key would be around here somewhere, so I set about searching for it as quietly as I could. It wasn¡¯t in the drawer where we kept all the other keys, nor was it under the sink, or on top of the fridge where I¡¯d sometimes seen it lying about before. Just as I was about to give up, I noticed something shiny, inside the fruit bowl on the kitchen table. My heart lept, and I practically skipped over to the table, eager to grab it and get on with my mission. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± A deep voice said from across the kitchen. I shrieked with fright, whirling around to see who was speaking. My stepdad stepped forwards, his arms crossed over his chest. He was wearing just his boxers, and tight white T-shirt. He looked like he¡¯d been in bed, but he didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d been sleeping. ¡°I was just, um¡­¡± I said, desperately trying to think of a quick lie, and inwardly cursing my drunken state for inhibiting this. ¡°I was just¡­ looking for Shelley¡¯s phone. She thought she¡¯d left it down here.¡± It was the best I could manage, and sounded kind of credible so I just went with it. My stepdad fixed me with a suspicious stare, and carried on walking towards me. ¡°Really?¡± He said, his voice t and cold ¡°it seems strange that you were searching on top of the fridge. Do you honestly think it¡¯s at all likely that Shelley left her phone on top of the fridge, identally?¡± Although his tone was called and kind of neutral, there was a searing sarcasm in his words. He didn¡¯t believe me for one minute, and I knew it. But I¡¯d already begun to lie, so couldn¡¯t back out now. ¡°I was just being thorough¡± I said, smiling at him. I stood up straight, with my shoulders back, doing my best to look sober. Thest thing I wanted was to appear drunk to him. That would surely arouse his suspicion, and I didn¡¯t want that. ¡°I think you¡¯re lying¡± he said, taking yet another step towards me, ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for these.¡± He walked over to the fruit bowl and picked up the keys, then jangled them in front of me with a self-satisfied smile on his face. My heart sank, and I immediately opened my mouth to protest. The only problem was that I couldn¡¯t think of a lie. I was far too tipsy and way too terrified to be able to think of a suitable story to get myself out of this mess. ¡°Daddy, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡± I stammered, my face turning pale. He was stood right in front of me now, so close that I couldn¡¯t bear to look him in the eye. ¡°Me and Shelley just wanted to have some fun, I promise I¡¯ll repay you! I¡¯ll do anything you want, just don¡¯t wake Mom, she¡¯ll kill me!¡± ¡°Too right she¡¯ll kill you!¡± my stepdad said ¡°after what happened on your eighteenth birthday party it¡¯s a wonder you¡¯re even allowed friends over at all especially Shelley!¡± He was referring to what happened a month ago. Shelley and I had a joint eighteenth birthday party at my house. Shelley was wild, and brought out a reckless side of me, and our party was no exception. It was supposed to be strictly ¡®no alcohol¡¯ and very low key but naturally it turned out being exactly the opposite. In short it involved a lot of broken ss, tears and a couple of trips to the hospital. I cringed at the memory of it and nced at my stepdad¡¯s face. He was scowling, but for some reason he didn¡¯t look as angry as he was making himself out to be.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Please, Daddy¡± I whispered, feeling my options running slim ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡± He stared at me without moving, and didn¡¯t speak. It made me ufortable, and fidgeted on the spot. Something about the way he was looking at me made my skin be tingly, and my knees be weak. ¡°You¡¯ve been a very naughty girl, Jen¡± he said, his voice a rasping whisper ¡°you need to be punished¡± With those words he sprang into action. I cried out in shock as he grabbed me by the wrists and dragged me across the kitchen towards the table. I was so astounded by what was going on that I couldn¡¯t form words, all I could do was wail and cry out in shock. He sat down on one of the kitchen chairs, and then with a hard yank of my arms he pulled me downwards, so that I was bent over his knee. Then, to my horror he yanked down my little pyjama shorts and spanked me hard on my bare ass. It was so humiliating, and utterly shocking that I squealed out, sounding more and more like a naughty child. ¡°Bad girl!¡± My stepdad grunted, spanking me harder and harder with each p ¡°Naughty¡­ little¡­ slut!¡± He was hitting me so hard that could feel myself sliding over his knees. I tried to reach behind myself, wing at his T-shirt in order to get myself back up to a standing position. But he just put his hand on the back of my head and forced me back down. It was clear that he was in control, and there was nothing I could do about it. ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d do anything?¡± My stepdad said, with cruelty in his voice. He had stopped spanking me, and rested his hand on my poor, sore ass cheeks. I felt heat radiating from them, and shuddered with humiliation as my stepdad slid his middle finger very slowly down my ass crack. I squirmed in hisp, biting my lip and screwing my eyes shut as his finger made its way down towards my pussy. I braced myself for inevitable, and then squealed again as he plunged his finger deep inside me. But what I wasn¡¯t expecting was for my pussy to be quite so wet. His finger slipped up inside me with ease, and I felt strange and twisted pleasure beginning to emanate from between my legs. ¡°Ooohhh, so you like it when Daddy gets nasty¡± he eximed, ramming another finger up inside me as violently as he had done the first ¡°well, let¡¯s see how much you like it when it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fat cock up their instead of his fingers!¡± With that, he pushed me off hisp and onto the floor. I rolled over onto my side, dizzy and confused by the whole situation. My daddy straddled me, standing above me as he looked down at me with an expression of pure lust on his face. Then he reached inside his boxers, and pulled out his huge fat cock. I couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the sheer size of it, and he grinned at my response as he began massaging it slowly, right above my face. I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening to me, it was all so sudden and unexpected. But I didn¡¯t protest. I was mesmerised by the sight of his huge, thick member and the way he stroked it. I could see that there was pre-cum already leaking from the tip, and I suddenly felt my pussy begin to flutter and throb. I felt disgusted with myself, as I realised I was actually getting off on this. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I heard another voice say, and snapped my eyes around to the doorway. Shelley was standing there, but she wasn¡¯t wearing the look of horror and disgust on her face that I would have expected. Instead she looked curious, almost amused. I open my mouth to say something, but my stepdad cut in before me. ¡°She¡¯s a little screamer¡± my stepdad said, as Shelley made her way across the kitchen towards us ¡°she squealed like a little girl when I spanked her ass, I thought she was going to wake the entire house up! Perhaps you better see to that little problem, Shelley¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the effect you have on girls¡± Shelley said, with a wicked gleam in her eye ¡°I should know¡± I didn¡¯t even have time to question her words, before she too was stood over me. She wasn¡¯t wearing any panties underneath her little silk night dress, and I as I looked up I could see that her pussy was pink and swollen. Before I even had time to draw in a breath, Shelley lowered herself downwards, parting her pussy lips and nting them onto my gasping mouth. ¡°This should keep her quiet¡± Shelley groaned, and I felt her pussy pulsating against my lips. I knew I had no choice but to obey her will, so I opened my mouth slowly, and pushed my tongue through the folds of her slit. She moaned with delight, and I felt my own pussy beginning to tingle. I was amazed at just how sweet she tasted, and how much I was turned on by licking pussy for the very first time. Then I felt my pyjama shorts being yanked down from around my knees, and ripped off the entirely. I felt my stepdad¡¯s hands reach underneath my ass, and lift my hips up off the floor. I gasped then, as I felt warm, wet tip of his prick beginning to tease my eager opening, sending sparks flying through me. I realised at that moment how much I wanted this; I wanted to taste my friend¡¯s cunt, and feel my daddy¡¯s cock inside me! I was such a naughty girl! My daddy dipped his cock inside me, teasing my wet hole before pulling out of me cruelly. I widened my legs instinctively, and thrust my hips upwards. It was clear that I was ready for it, and atst my daddy read the signals from my body, and slid his huge cock up inside my tight pussy. I moaned into the wet folds of Shelley¡¯s cunt, ovee by extreme pleasure. My stepdad¡¯s thrusts were slow at first, making me moan and buck my hips against him, but then he suddenly mmed into me so hard I cried out. Shelley pped my face, and held my head in ce as she looked down at me. It was clear that I wasn¡¯t supposed to make a sound, and that these two were the ones who were in charge. My daddy¡¯s huge cock mmed into me again, this time even harder. He pumped me harder and faster, his hands squeezing my ass cheeks as he held my hips up off the floor. Ipped furiously at Shelley¡¯s cunt now, relishing the way that her juices began to trickle down my chin. I felt so utterly filthy, andpletely ashamed by what was going on ¡ª but that just made it all the more fun. I began to thrust my hips up and down, meeting the brutal thrusts of my daddy inside me. He dug his nails into my flesh, grunting with exertion as he mmed into me. I couldn¡¯t even see him as he pummelled me, all I could see was Shelley¡¯s slutty face, turning more and more red as I took her closer to orgasm. The way that she looked excited me. I pushed my tongue right up inside her, feeling her contracting around me. She was close to climax and I wanted her toe. I wanted to cum all over my face. ¡°You like the way we punish you?¡± My daddy grunted, mming into me over and over so that his balls pped up against me. I couldn¡¯t answer, but my body responded to his question. I clenched and shuddered around his shaft, on the brink of the most intense orgasm I¡¯d ever known. It was so dirty, filthy and wrong. I was being fucked by my daddy ¡ª and all I could think about was how good it felt, and how sweet my best friend¡¯s pussy tasted. ¡°Fuck her harder¡± Shelley suddenly gasped ¡°oh God! Fuck her harder! Make her squirt while I cum inside her dirty little mouth!¡± Her words sent me over the edge. I erupted around my daddy¡¯s cock, my sopping wet slit squeezing around his huge shaft as my orgasm came gushing out. I was racked with pain and pleasure as he pummelled me, his own orgasm exploding inside me as I drenched him. I felt his cock twitching and pulsating, pumping me full of his hot, creamy load. It felt so good that I momentarily lost all sense of who I was. All I could do was lie on the kitchen floor, gasping for air as both of them slumped down, either side of me. ¡°That was fun¡± Shelley said, looking over at me and smiling. I couldn¡¯t help but smile back. Shelley had always been a wild child, but I just hadn¡¯t realised she was this wild! And I was kind of scared of the fact I actually liked it. ¡°You did good, Jen¡± my stepdad whispered, gently trailing finger across my forearm, and cing his hand in mine, squeezing tight. ¡°I think celebrations are in order. You girls wait here, I¡¯m going to go down into the basement and see if there¡¯s actually any beer left! The night is young yet, and your mother is a very light sleeper.¡± He winked at us, before he got to his feet and walked over to the basement door. His words sent shivers of excitement through my body, and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. This was so much more wild and out of hand than my 18th birthday party had been! And I knew that the best was yet toe. Chapter 101 DADDY¡¯S DIRTY LITTLE THIEF I grimaced as I pulled up outside the big white house with the red door. It was exactly how I¡¯d remembered it, neat and tidy with roses around the border. I had hoped that my stepdad might have let it fall into a state of disrepair, so that he wouldn¡¯t get to admire its beauty every day like I had done growing up there. No such luck. If anything, the house looked better than ever. I could tell that the door had been freshly painted, and thewn was absolutely immacte. I made a face, and reached over to the passenger seat to grab my cleaning supplies. This was a low moment. I hauled the heavy bag and myself out of the car, and then walked slowly up the path towards the front door. I couldn¡¯t believe that I was in this situation, but there was no use grumbling about it now. Times were hard, and I needed money. It just felt so demeaning to be working as a maid, especially when I had a degree in sociology from a reputable college. But the economy was tough, and since graduating from college I got myself into a lot of trouble. I¡¯d been hanging out with the wrong sort of people, and one way another I¡¯d ended up getting myself into a lot of debt. So, I decided to start my own little business venture on the side, working as a maid at weekends in order to try and supplement my ie. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but there were no start-up fees (aside from purchasing a few cleaning products) and there was a definite demand in my area for my services.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I quickly learned to work fast and efficiently, and most weekends I managed to visit at least six or seven houses. I worked hard, but that meant I reaped the benefits. However, no matter how hard I work it just didn¡¯t seem like enough. I was always short at the end of the month, always counting my pennies and depriving myself of little luxuries. It seemed like my entire life consisted of nothing but work, work, work. That was why I decided to take on a new ¡®client¡¯ as it were. My stepdad was one of the wealthiest people in the neighbourhood, and I put most of it down to the fact that he managed to squeeze everything out of my mom when they got divorced. He kept the house, the cars, and retained all the rights to the family business. You would think that I would be angry, but I knew deep down that it was my mom¡¯s fault. She was careless, andzy ¡ª in the final years of their marriage she hardly ever spent any time at home, and was more interested in going off on fancy holidays with her friends rather than being at home with my stepdad and I, and attempting at being a real family. I wasn¡¯t surprised to learn in my freshman year of college that they were nning on getting a divorce. Nor was I surprised to hear the, in the end, my stepdad took everything. I didn¡¯t really speak to my mom, we weren¡¯t really close. But I hadn¡¯t spoken to my stepdad either, and I hadn¡¯t once since the divorce. I knew that feelings between us were tense and strange. We had never really gotten along even when he was married to my mom, so I suppose neither of us saw any need to continue some sort of rtionship now that they were separated. This made it all the more awkward when my stepdad called me up, asking for my services as a house maid. I epted his offer, as he proposed to pay twice as much as my asking price. I think he¡¯d put his prize because he knew I would be apprehensive to take him up on his offer. There was just something so cringe worthy about having to turn up and clean my childhood house from top to bottom, as my stepdad looked on in smug amusement. But, I needed the cash. So I reluctantly agreed. Plus I thought it might be quite nice to have a look around the house, and see how much it changed in thest few years. I could see, as I walked towards the house, that not a great deal had. It was still as beautiful as I remember, and it still had that odd sense of home about it to me, strangely. I raised the brass doorknocker, and knocked loudly three times before stepping back and waiting. I tried my best to hold my head high, and keep my shoulders back, but it was clear that I felt embarrassed. I didn¡¯t want my stepdad see me like this. Nobody answered the door, so I knocked again. I waited patiently, but again nobody came. I was starting to get agitated, so I knocked again. Once again there was no answer and by now I was pretty angry. What if this was all just a big joke? What if he¡¯d told me toe over here, promising me money, just so that he couldugh in my face? It was far-fetched, and I didn¡¯t think it was really my stepdad style, but what if it was true? I fumbled in my handbag for my mobile phone, determined to call him and find out what the hell was going on. But when I looked at my phone, I noticed that I had an unread text message; Hey, ra it¡¯s Jim. I¡¯m out all day, so just let yourself in. The key is in it¡¯s usual spot. Have fun! Xx How strange! His message was more friendly than I thought it probably should be for a man who was now a stranger to me. And the fact that he had left the key in the old spot, underneath the cushion on the porch swing, filled me with a strange and almost unpleasant sense of nostalgia. But I just shook my head and thought of the money, before grabbing the key and carrying on with my job. Inside, the house had changed so much from how I remembered it. It was clear that my stepdad had a very minimalistic taste, and it looked like there was barely anything inside. I should have been happy, less ornaments would mean an easier job for me when it came to cleaning the ce, but instead I fell oddly deted. The house had lost its character, and that made me angry. I set about washing the windows with a scowl on my face, gritting my teeth. It was just typical of my stepdad, to get given something as beautiful as this huge house and turn into something ugly and soulless. I couldn¡¯t believe how much he must have changed, to still be living in this huge house without being all consumed by guilt. That got me contemting on my own situation. I couldn¡¯t believe how much I had changed too. I used to be such a driven person, brimming with enthusiasm and ambition. Now I was struggling to make ends meet, polishing and dusting people¡¯s houses for extra cash. My stepdad must have thought I was a real joke. I sighed and took up the duster, and began running at around the curtain rail, before starting on the mantelpiece. It was then that something caught my eye. My stepdad¡¯s wallet was resting on the edge of the mantle. I thought it was strange that he would leave the house without it, and considered calling his mobile to let him know. But then an even better idea hit me. I rushed over and grab the wallet, opening it up and peering inside with eager eyes. Just as I had suspected, it was stuffed full of notes. I counted them quickly, there was around 700 dors in there! That was more than I would earn for an entire weekend¡¯s work! I took a moment to consider my options. If I took the money, and left the house without looking back that I would cut off all ties with my stepdad (plus I¡¯d gain the satisfaction of feeling like I¡¯d at lease got one over on him). However, if I cut off all ties with him then I wouldn¡¯t get any repeat business. He was offering to pay me very well, and I really did need the money. But was I actually prepared to swallow my pride like this on a weekly basis? Walking up to the front door to the house had been one of the hardest things I¡¯d had to do in a long time, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I could keep doing it. I made a split decision, and stuffed the role of notes into my cleavage before putting the wallet back on the mantelpiece. I quickly began to gather my cleaning products, removing my rubber gloves and stuffing them into my apron pocket. I then scurried across the living room floor, towards the front door. That¡¯s when I froze. The door handle was turning, as if in slow motion, and I heard the sound of a man clearing his throat outside. It was toote to put the money back now. I was going to have to wing it. ¡°Ah ra I thought you¡¯d be here¡± my stepdad said as the door swung open. His voice was cheery, however his expression was neutral. He stepped inside and removed his coat, hanging it up on the wall as he kicked off his shoes. That was always a stupid rule of his; no shoes in the house. I felt a mini sense of triumph as I realised I was still wearing my own, but that triumph was immediately squashed by a sense of panic. My stepdad¡¯s eyes nced over to his wallet on the mantelpiece. ¡°Aha, there it is¡± my stepdad said, walking over to the mantelpiece ¡°I only realised I¡¯d left it behind when I got to the gas station, typical.¡± He picked up the wallet, and I had to stop myself from gasping with panic. I did my best to keep my expression straight, and smiled at him ¡ª unsure how to respond. He held the wallet in his hand for a second, which felt like an eternity, and then slipped inside the pocket of his jeans. Again I had to stop myself from letting out a big sigh of relief. ¡°You look like you¡¯re just about to leave?¡± My stepdad said, his face suddenly stern ¡°I¡¯ve only been gone 20 minutes, you can¡¯t have cleaned the house in that time. Is this something you¡¯re not telling me, ra?¡± I went tense, desperately searching my brain for a quick and believable lie. ¡°I¡¯ve only just got here¡± I blurted out, ¡°sorry, I was running a littlete things have been a bit hectic for metely¡± I was surprised at my own quick thinking, and waited hopefully for him to respond. It was convincing enough, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°I see¡± my stepdad said, a hint of sympathy in his voice ¡°I gathered that things might not be going too well on ount of you doing this with yourself now.¡± He gestured to a box of cleaning products as he spoke. I felt a prickle of rage inside me at the way he patronised me, but forced myself to smile instead. ¡°You¡¯re right¡± I said ¡°Times are hard, but I do what I can.¡± He looked at me with what appeared to be genuine sympathy in his eyes. And then, to my horror he reached inside the pocket of his jeans. ¡°I understand¡± he said, taking out his wallet ¡°in that case, let me give you an advancement on your earnings. It¡¯s probably the least I can do, all things considered¡­¡± Chapter 102 I winced as he looked inside the wallet, and I saw his eyes widen with shock. He looked up at me, and I realised at that moment that he knew exactly what I had done. I could feel my cheeks burning red, I must have looked guilty as sin. There were no more quick excuses or believable lies inside my panic-stunned brain. All I could do was watch in dismay as his face turned a deep shade of crimson and he stomped towards me. ¡°So you¡¯re stealing things now?¡± he snapped, stopping right in front of me and looking me square in the eyes ¡°you were always disobedient, ra but I never pegged you as a petty thief. I have no choice but to report you to the police.¡± To my utter shock he reached down my top, grabbing the roll of notes from between my breasts and yanking it free. But he did it with such force that the buttons of my dress burst open, and my huge tits sprang free. I gasped in shock, covering them with my arms while he fixed me with an intense stare. Something had changed in his expression. He was still angry, but now there was a newyer to his rage. I tried to hold my dress together and shield my breasts from his eyes, but it was no use. Of all the days for me not to wear a bra! ¡°Oh yes¡± my stepdad said in a low voice ¡°you were always such a naughty girl. Always in need of discipline. I suppose some things never change.¡± Suddenly I felt a searing pain on my cheek, and stars appeared before my eyes. There was a loud ringing noise in my ear, as I finally realised that my stepdad had pped me hard across the face. Tears filled my eyes as I looked at him in confusion. ¡°ept your punishment¡± my stepdad said, calmly ¡°and I¡¯m willing to forget all of this ever happened¡± Then, to my utter surprise my stepdad grabbed me by the shoulders and kissed me hard on the mouth. What the hell was going on? I tried to pull away from the kiss at first, but my stepdad held me firmly in ce. He slid his tongue into my mouth, and massaged mine with lustful strokes. I was absolutely powerless. My stepdad pulled away from me, and looked me up and down. ¡°Look I¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± I stuttered, but then SMACK! Another hard pnded against my cheek. I was disturbed by the way that the pain made me feel. Instead of arousing fear and distress in me, the strange humiliation made me feel excited. I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening to me. All I knew was that my pussy was starting to gently throb in my panties. ¡°Do you ept your punishment?¡± My stepdad snapped. His eyes were zing, and he looked like a man possessed. The look of rage and desperation on his face made me feel confused and queasy, but also sent tingles up and down my spine. I knew I had no choice but to give myself over to him. I nodded in response to this question. He sprang into action then, grabbing me by the hair and dragging me over to the dining room table. Then he reached into my pocket and pulled out my gloves, knotting them together and tying my hands together with them, using expert precision. I barely had time to squeal with fright before he bent me over the table, mming me forwards onto the hard wood. ¡°Naughty girl¡± my stepdad breathed, before yanking down my panties and lifting up my dress. I felt my face beginning to flush. I couldn¡¯t believe I was bent over with my ass and pussy on disy, my panties around my ankles ¡ª in front of my own stepdad! I heard him unzip his pants, and felt him shifting position behind me. Then I squealed as he spanked me hard on my bare ass. I became aware that I was getting some sort of strange thrill out of being dominated by him. I could tell, because my pussy was growing warmer and wetter by the minute. I felt so utterly foolish and ashamed, and that only turned me on even more. ¡°What are you, ra?¡± my stepdad barked, spanking me even harder now ¡°tell me what you are!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a naughty little girl¡± I whimpered, my voice straining under his hard ps ¡°and a dirty little thief!¡± My words clearly pleased him, because he grunted in response and stopped spanking me. But I then felt his fingers trailing the crease of my ass, before plunging deep inside my tight ass hole. I cried out in pain, totally shocked by this new and harsh sensation. But my cries only earned me a few swift spanks on my ass cheek. I bit my lip and screwed my eyes shut, knowing that I had to take this. As my stepdad¡¯s fingers pushed in further, I felt my pussy juices beginning to flow. The pain and humiliation were scrambling my thoughts. I couldn¡¯t think straight, all I could do was concentrate on the throbbing between my legs, and the strange sensation in my ass. I suddenly wanted to feel something inside my pussy too. It was absolutely insane. ¡°Now¡± my stepdad said, in a voice just above a whisper ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you harder then you¡¯ve ever been fucked before. And you¡¯re going squeal like a bitch, and beg your daddy to fuck you harder understood?¡± I didn¡¯t have time to respond before he sprang into action. I cried out as I felt the huge, bulging head of my stepdad¡¯s cock pressing against my tight pussy. Then I let out a yell of pain mixed with triumphant pleasure as my stepdad¡¯s huge prick stretched me out and filled me up so much that it hurt. I had never taken cock as big as his before, and I couldn¡¯t believe how painful it was. But the pain was interspersed with strange feelings of pleasure, and I found myself willing him on. I gasped and whined as he began to fuck me. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± My stepdad grunted ¡°I can¡¯t hear you¡± ¡°Fuck me, Daddy¡± I whimpered, ¡°I want more¡± My daddy¡¯s cock slid out of me, and then mmed up inside even harder. I yelped with pain, but throbbed with pleasure at the same time. ¡°Please, Daddy¡± I gasped, my voice a little louder now ¡°Fuck me harder¡± SLAP! A hard spanknded against my ass cheek, and my daddy stuffed his cock up inside me even harder. The pain was sensational, intensifying the pleasure inside me in a way that had never felt before.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please, Daddy! Fuck me harder. MORE!¡± I was screaming now, and found that I was grinding against the table, seeking out some pressure on my swollen clit. The pain, humiliation and downright filthiness of what we were doing was just too much to handle. It was forbidden and wrong, but I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted my daddy¡¯s cock to stuff me until I couldn¡¯t think straight. Chapter 103 ¡°MORE, DADDY! I WANT MORE My stepdad heard my words, and quickened his pace. He mmed into me so hard that the table began to rock forwards, inching its way across the floor. It was so intense, the pain was unbelievable but the pleasure far dwarfed it now. I squirmed and writhed on the table,pletely dominated by my daddy¡¯s cock but somehow craving more. I wanted to feel his cum inside me, right then! I was close to climax, and my daddy could tell. He stuffed his fingers into my ass hole once again and at that moment I erupted. My pussy squeezed his cock, and I let out a scream of pure pleasure as my orgasm engulfed us both. I was so wet, I could feel my juices drenching the table beneath us. My stepdad roared, mming into me one final time and grabbing my ass cheeks, as if he was literally pulling himself up inside me. I felt his cock explode, sting hard spurts of cum inside me, hitting my g-spot so that new waves of pleasure washed over me. I was more satisfied than I ever had been in my life, and I couldn¡¯t believe that my own stepdad was the one who had made me feel this way.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He immediately pulled out of me, giving me another swift spank on the ass that sent shivers up and down my spine again. It was a good pain. And I deserved it. ¡°I¡¯m going out to finish off running those errands¡± my stepdad said as he undid the binds from around my wrists ¡°and when I return I expect to see this ce looking absolutely spotless. Then I¡¯ll decide if I want you back here again next weekend. And who knows, maybe you¡¯ll be able to learn yourself little extra ¡ª if that¡¯s what you want.¡± I knew exactly what he was referring to, and it sent excited shivers all over my body. I stood up, pulled up my panties and nodded at him. It was clear that my punishment was far from over, if you could call it a punishment, and I had a lot of making up to do. Suddenly my weekend job had be a whole lot more exciting. DADDY DOESN¡¯T KNOW I¡¯M A VIRGIN I felt a little shiver of nervous anticipation as Ethan pulled up by the side of the road just a short distance from my house. He switched the engine off and then turned to face me. It had been an OK first date. Nothing majorly fancy or particrly out of the ordinary, but we had got on well and I was attracted to him, so that was all that mattered to me. That wasn¡¯t surprising though; Ethan was totally hot! He was tall and athletic, with big brown eyes and a mischievous smile that could melt me in seconds! We had first started flirting at my eighteenth birthday party a couple of weeks back, and since then the sexual tension between us had just grown and grown. Whenever I bumped into him at school I could feel my face visibly turning red as I spoke to him, so I usually had to make someme excuse about being busy and scurry away. For some reason, he just had that affect on me. I hadn¡¯t had a crush like this since¡­ well, a while. The entire thingpletely baffled me too, because I wasn¡¯t normally interested in boys or dating. I was generally quite shy, and would usually rather have my nose in a book than go out chasing guys or partying with my friends. I suppose you could call me a nervous character, but for some reason I had recently starteding out of my shell more and more. I put it down to the fact that I had turned eighteen, so I had some sort of weird new perspective on life. Either way, I knew that something was beginning to change inside me. ¡°I had a really great time tonight, Laurie¡± Ethan said, hitting me with one of his smiles and making my stomach do a somersault. I felt my face flushing and managed a weak smile in response to his statement. I had got through the night on facial expressions and muttered gestures so far, so why should our farewell be any different? He smiled again and chuckled under his breath. ¡°You¡¯re not much of a talker are you¡± he said, leaning close to me. I didn¡¯t know how to answer him, so I just remained silent. I looked at him as he smiled again. His lips were slightly wet, and looked very inviting. He was close. Very close. ¡°It¡¯s ok¡± he whispered, his lips now only inches from mine ¡°we don¡¯t have to do any talking¡­¡± With that his lips were on mine, pressing in a gentle and yet passionate kiss. I felt my heart thumping in my chest and had to stifle a little squeal as Ethan slipped his tongue inside my mouth and began to explore its warm opening. He then cupped my right breast with his hand and began squeezing hard, rolling and kneading my flesh in his hand so that I shuddered. I had barely even kissed a boy before, and now I was letting one touch my perky tits. I felt so naughty! I was really getting into it so much so that I didn¡¯t notice the sound of a zipper, nor did I notice Ethan shifting his position in his seat. Then all of a sudden I felt Ethan¡¯s hand on the back of my head, grasping at my long, auburn hair. He yanked my head back, making me squeak with shock, and causing little sparks of excitement to sip through my body. Then he slowly began to ease my head downwards, into his crotch. I gasped when I saw his huge erection, but somehow I just knew what to do. I opened my mouth and allowed him to guide me downwards onto it feeling him twitch and throb as he entered my mouth. I had never sucked a cock before, and I was shocked at how easily I was taking to the idea. I swirled my tongue over his shaft and heard him groan slightly. He pressed down on my head even harder, so that his entire length was filling my mouth. I grasped the base of his shaft and squeezed, then began to suck hungrily. It was like I hadpletely lost control of myself, but I didn¡¯t stop to question my actions. I just felt how wet my little white panties were bing and began sucking even more hungrily. I felt Ethan¡¯s thighs tensing and rxing where he sat, obviously straining under the pleasure I was giving him. It felt so naughty! I was sucking a guys cock for the very first time, right outside the house where my stepdad was, fast asleep. I felt a familiar twinge in my pussy at the thought of my stepdad, and sucked even more hungrily on Ethan¡¯s cock, trying to shake the thought out of my mind. It was a shameful secret, and a strange fantasy one that I couldn¡¯t seem to shake off. But it was true. I had always had a strange crush on my stepdad! How dirty! How wrong! ¡°Fuck yeah, babe¡± Ethan grunted and I suddenly realised that I was sucking him even harder now and now lightly squeezing his balls with my free hand. I was sopletely lost in the moment, spurred on by confusing feelings and naughty thoughts as my panties filled with cream. When did I be so naughty? I felt a strange, burning shame and my cheeks began to glow red once more. But it was a strange kind of shame and one that seemed only to make me feel all the more horny. I moaned softly as I felt Ethan¡¯s cock beginning to twitch in my mouth, and I braced myself for my first ever taste of cum! But instead I was jolted away from my sexy little scenario by a feeling ofplete shock and dismay. A loud thud on the driver¡¯s window caused us both to jump, and I screamed. I looked up to see none other than my stepdad staring through the window with a face like thunder. I had never, ever seen him looking so angry in all my life. The mere sight of it made me let out another little scream, covering my face inplete humiliation and shame. ¡°Out of the car NOW!!¡± he bellowed, racing around to the passenger side and practically wrenching the door off it¡¯s hinges before I even had chance to grab the handle. He grabbed me by the scruff of the neck and yanked me out of the car so that I nearly fell to my knees before him. Then he proceeded to drag me up the path towards the house, squealing and stumbling yet not speaking any word of protest. I knew I¡¯d done wrong. Ethan said nothing. He made a strangled gulping sound when my stepdad pulled me from the car and then nothing. I heard him mming the car door and then speeding away just as my stepdad and I reached the front porch. I tottered on my red stilettos as my stepdad dragged me through the door, and then hurled me against the stairs. I fell onto them with a thud, cowering and looking up at him with eyes streaked with tears. How the hell was I going to exin this to him? ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing, Laurie?¡± he shouted. His eyes were zing and his face looked strained. It was weird, though, because I couldn¡¯t quite read his emotions. He looked angry, there was no denying that but there was something else. I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it. He towered over me, breathing heavily and I fixing me with a murderous stare. I went weak at the knees. How the hell could I answer his question? ¡°I¡­ Daddy I. ¡± I began but it was no use. His eyes were clouded with rage and I knew that anything I said wouldn¡¯t be enough for him. He¡¯d made up his mind what I was and there was no changing that. He must think that I was nothing more than a cheap little slut. The thought made tears spring to my eyes, and I quickly blinked to try and rid myself of them. Chapter 104 That was when I noticed Daddy¡¯s pants. Or rather, what was in Daddy¡¯s pants. As he stood over me, I could see a huge bulge in his crotch. At first I thought it must just be the fabric of his trousers, but the more I stared the more I saw how the fabric around there was tightening. Daddy had a huge erection, straining against the fabric so hard that it looked like it might spring free at any minute. At that moment I realized that he was for more than merely disappointed with what he had just seen me do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy¡± I said in a quiet voice, casting my eyes to the floor. I slid one leg slowly down the steps where I stilly against the stairs, so that my skirt crept further and further up my thigh. The nervous energy that had consumed me when I was in the car with Ethan had returned. I looked up at my Daddy with innocent eyes, peeping through my longshes as I rubbed my ankles together nervously, feeling the fabric of my long pop socks catching against the straps of my heels. My skirt inched its way further up my leg as I did so, revealing my smooth, tight thighs. Daddy¡¯s pants grew even tighter. Then I did something really, really stupid. I looked at Daddy¡¯s erection, then I looked up at his stern face and I giggled! I just couldn¡¯t help myself! It was all so surreal, the fact that he had caught me doing something so depraved and naughty, and yet he¡¯s been the one to get so turned on that he lost control. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle! ¡°Is something funny, Laurie?¡± my Daddy said in a low voice, trembling with suppressed anger. I immediately regretted my actions and cast my eyes to the floor. I was scared but my pussy was positively throbbing! It was all far too intense. You could practically cut the tension between us with a knife. My breath caught in my chest and I went stiff all over, as if I was preparing myself for the inevitable. Sure enough, my Daddy lurched forwards and grabbed me by the shoulders, wrenching me up onto my feet so that I tottered on my heels once more. I squealed with fear (and a little excitement) as he dragged me into the living room and mmed me against the couch. I toppled forwards and he bent me over the back of it, so that my tight round ass cheeks were just visible under my little pleated skirt. He kept his hand on my back, pinning me over the couch while he leered down at me. I felt so foolish bent over and shivering with anticipation as my Daddy¡¯s eyed burned into me. ¡°You know you¡¯ve been bad, Laurie¡± he whispered ¡°you know that I can¡¯t let your behavior go unpunished!¡± I squeaked and nodded, although he couldn¡¯t see my head as I was draped so far over the back of the couch. Then I cried out in pain as a hard pnded against my ass cheeks. Daddy was spanking me! He lifted up my skirt and tugged up my panties so that my pussy lips spilled out at either side of the softcy fabric and began pping my bare flesh. He grunted with exertion as he punished me, the psnding hard against my soft skin. I couldn¡¯t help but gasp and moan as he pped me, wriggling on the spot but unable to get away. He was just too strong! Too powerful! ¡°You deserve this, don¡¯t you Laurie¡± Daddy whispered although his voice was clearly strained. He was doing a good job of making himself appear to beposed and detached but I could hear the underlying lust in his voice. He wanted me. He wanted my tight, teenage pussy. ¡°Y¡­ yes¡± I managed in a small voice, still yelping with pain as he spanked me. ¡°I deserve this!¡± He grunted with appreciation as I affirmed what he¡¯d said. I couldn¡¯t believe how wet my pussy was bing. Pretty soon he would be able to see my juices leaking down my inner thighs. He would be able to see how much I wanted this and then I didn¡¯t dare think what he might do. I was utterly at his disposal. ¡°You¡¯re a naughty little slut, Laurie¡± he continued, tugging my panties to the side and revealing the glistening opening of my tight, wet cunt. Then without warning he stuffed his fingers inside me and began finger-fucking me ruthlessly. The sharp pain coursed through my body and made me shudder but it quickly turned into pleasure as his fingers became slick and wet with my juices. I let out a soft moan as his fingers mmed into me I¡¯d never felt anyone¡¯s fingers up there besides my own, and I was astonished at how good it felt. Daddy certainly knew what he was doing! ¡°Like the way I finger fuck you, Laurie?¡± my Daddy asked as he slid his fingers in and out, asionally swirling them over my hard clit. I groaned in response to his question, and he slipped another finger inside. ¡°You like it when guys bend you over like this, Laurie?¡± he continued, mming his fingers up into me even deeper ¡°you like to be bent over and used like the naughty little slut you are? Huh?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. His voice was getting louder and I could sense his impatience. But I didn¡¯t know how to answer him. I was aplete and utter virgin, in every sense of the word. How could I answer his question? How could I lie? ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡± I began, but I didn¡¯t have to continue. Daddy mmed his fingers up inside so hard that it hurt and I squealed and contracted around his fingers. He let out a small gasp. He could feel the truth. He could feel that I was a virgin! ¡°Jesus!¡± he whispered, but he was talking to himself and not me ¡°so fuckin tight!¡± He¡¯d lost himselfpletely. I heard the sound of a zipper, and then I felt the unmistakable warmth of his huge cock as it gently teased my wet opening. I gasped and whimpered, feeling my stomach muscles contract and rx uncontroble. I tried to push myself up, so that I could turn my head and face him but he pinned me there. Then he yanked my panties down around my knees and cruelly dipped the tip of his cock into my tight pussy. I groaned and shivered suddenly apprehensive and unsure of myself. I was a virgin! I had never done anything like this before but now I was about to give up my sweet, untouched pussy to my own Daddy! I drew in a breath, not sure if I were about to protest or groan with pleasure and desire but it didn¡¯t matter. Before I had chance to make a sound I felt my Daddy¡¯s cock sliding up into my cunt and with an earth-shattering thrust he pushed forwards with his hips and broke through. I yelp-ed and squealed,pletely ovee with both pleasure and pain as he forced his way deep inside me. ¡°Oh shit!!¡± he grunted ¡°babygirl, you¡¯re so tight!¡± I wailed with pain and pleasure, wing desperately at the back of the couch as he began thrusting into me. I felt such pain in my center but such pleasureing from my clit and my wet hole that I just didn¡¯t know what to think. I was on the brink of something, and I couldn¡¯t get my head around it. Then a hard spank on my ass brought me back to my senses, and the reality of what was happening hit me in full force. I was being fucked, from behind, by my own Daddy! It was so naughty! ¡°Daddy¡­ please¡± I said in a weak voice as he began mming into me even harder ¡°please¡­¡± He fucked me harder, making me yelp and gasp. Then he pped my ass again, this time even harder than before. ¡°Daddy!¡± I cried out, this time even louder ¡°Please! Fuck me! Fuck me harder Daddy!¡± He gasped at my filthy, pleading words and immediately obliged. He mmed into me harder and harder now so hard that the couch began to rock and shudder under the force of his thrusts. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Nothing was enough at that moment. I needed more. ¡°FUCK ME!¡± I demanded, squealing and wriggling under his dominance ¡°fill me up, daddy! Make me squirt!¡± He groaned and spanked me again. I could hear him panting and gasping, and I knew he was close to tipping over the edge. The thought sent a delicious shiver up my spine. I couldn¡¯t wait to be pumped full of my Daddy¡¯s hot cum. ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m gonna cum!¡± he cried, spanking my ass over and over, harder and harder with every thrust. I squealed as my pussy clenched around his shaft and I felt my orgasm beginning to uncoil inside me. It was so intense! ¡°Fuuuuck!¡± Daddy cried and plunged a finger into my asshole as his cock shuddered inside me. I screamed, feeling my orgasm finally erupting from within, as my Daddy emptied himself into my tight wet pussy. I squirted all over his crotch and onto the couch beneath me, as I felt hot spurts of cum filling me to the brim. I couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened to me but all I knew for certain was that I felt more satisfied than I ever had in my entire life. I was weak and powerless, unable to even support myself as Iy draped over the couch, feeling my Daddy¡¯s cock as I rxed inside me. We stayed there in silence for a few moments while we caught our breath. Nothing needed to be said. My Daddy gently pulled out and helped me back up, then he turned me round gently andid me down on the couch. To my surprise he bent low and kissed me tenderly, before smiling warmly at me. ¡°I think you¡¯ve learned your lesson¡± he said softly, and I smiled in response. We both knew that I hadn¡¯t. I was a naughty girl, through and through, and we both knew that I would need a little punishment again before long. My daddy knew me all too well. Chapter 105 SHARED BY MY DADDY AND HIS GIRLFRIEND ¡°A Reluctant FFM Threesome Sex Encounter¡± After a couple of bottles of champagne, Emily finds herself getting to know Tanya a little more intimately than she bargained on. She finds herself squealing and moaning, as Tanya slips her nimble fingers up inside Emily¡¯s tight pussy. But when stepdaddyes home and catches them in the act he takes matters into his own hands. Emily finds herself being dominated, punished and pleasured by stepdaddy and his girlfriend. I took a deep breath as I stood on the front porch of my stepdad¡¯s new house. It wasrge, with an impably tidy little garden,plete with white picket fence and roses in the border. His perfect little suburban pce. It made me feel a little queasy. I raised my hand up to the door knocker and had to take another deep breath before conjuring up the courage to lift the thing and knock loudly. Everything about the situation just felt so wrong to me, but I was here now there was no turning back. I heard movement inside the house, then the jangling of keys. This was it! Time to put on my most convincing of fake smiles and prepare myself for what I could only assume was to be a horrendously awkward ordeal. I was meeting my stepdad¡¯s girlfriend for the very first time and she happened to be only two years older than me. The thought made me feel sick! But I had to grin and bear it. My mom had moved on from their divorce a few months ago, so it seemed only fair that my stepdad should get his own second chance at happiness. I just never imagined it would be with someone half his age! It was all happening so quickly, it seemed like only yesterday that he was breaking the ¡®good¡¯ news that he had found someone to me but here he was now, shacked up with her in their own perfect little home. I couldn¡¯t believe how shallow my stepdad was being. It was so obvious that he was only with this younger woman in a vain attempt at making my mom jealous. What could he possibly see in this younger woman, other than the fact that she would make a nice decoration when hanging off his arm at social events? I felt a knot in my stomach as I thought about the situation. Everything about it was just wrong. But I couldn¡¯t help noticing that I felt a little more than just concern for my stepdad. I felt¡­ jealous. I wasn¡¯t sure why, and I didn¡¯t really want to spend too much time dwelling on the fact because it made me feel uneasy but the knot in my stomach and the prickling on my skin couldn¡¯t be anything else. It was pure, ugly jealousy. I couldn¡¯t understand where it wasing from but I couldn¡¯t seem to shake the feeling either. Something had changed between my stepdad and I over the few months that he had been split from my mother. An awkward tension had built up between us, to the point where I actually had trouble being in the same room as him. I would find myself fidgeting nervously in my seat whenever I was in hispany, and I would notice my cheeks burning up. I could barely find my voice whenever he was around. It had gotten to the point that I felt nervous to even speak to him, so although I wasn¡¯t happy about the prospect of meeting his new girlfriend I was at least relieved by the fact that I wouldn¡¯t have to endure an evening of awkward silences and heart palpitations in Daddy¡¯s presence. I felt slightly more rxed as this thought entered my mind, and my fake smile came a little easier as I watched the door handle turn and the door swing open.N?velDrama.Org owns this. A gorgeous young girl, with long blonde ringlets and big green eyes stood before me. A wide smile spread across her face as she grabbed me by the wrist and pulled me into a tight embrace. I gasped with surprise at the overly forward gesture, and stumbled through the doorway into the house. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to finally meet you, Emily¡±, Daddy¡¯s new toy said as she squeezed me tight. She smelled of sweet perfume and hair products, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice how smooth her skin was as she rubbed her hand over my back before pulling away from our overly-friendly hug. ¡°Um¡­ you too, Tanya¡± I said, visibly shocked and flustered by the strange encounter ¡°Daddy¡¯s told me so much about you.¡± She smiled sweetly and lead me into the open n kitchen and living room, where she promptly sat me down on the huge white leather couch and thrust a ss of champagne into my hand. I sipped it politely. ¡°So¡­ um, will Daddy be down in a minute?¡± I asked, as Tanya poured herself a ss of champagne and sat herself down next to me. ¡°Oh, no sweetie¡± she said ¡°didn¡¯t he tell you? He had an important business call and had to leave this afternoon. He said he doesn¡¯t think he¡¯ll be back untilte tonight so it looks like it¡¯s just you and me!¡± I managed anotherpletely fake smile and gulped my champagne. I had a feeling it was going to be a long night. **** By the time I noticed it was beginning to get dark outside we had finished nearly two bottles of champagne, and conversation was flowing easily. It was strange, but after I had a bit of alcohol flowing through my system I realized that Tanya wasn¡¯t all that bad. She was funny, attentive and good at leading conversation. There were barely any awkward silences, and as time went on I found myselfughing and joking with her more and more. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how stunningly good-looking she was, every time she smiled. She had a perfect mouth, beset with gleaming white teeth and ented with ruby-red lipstick that just seemed to stay perfect. I found the same strange feeling of jealousy creeping up inside me as I took in all the details of her smooth skin and long, silky body. But perhaps the most disturbing thing was the fact that I wasn¡¯t sure who I was jealous of Tanya or Daddy! She just seemed so¡­ perfect. Her body was lithe and supple, with long toned legs that seemed to go on forever, and her breasts were perky and round. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the alcohol in my system that was muddling my thoughts, but I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off the contours of her body. What the hell was wrong with me? ¡°You know something, Emily¡± Tanya suddenly said, jolting me from my lustful thoughts ¡°I was really nervous about meeting you today. But you¡¯re so much more easygoing than your dad said you would be!¡± She giggled when she spoke, and I smiled back at her, gulping at my champagne once more. I knew just the sort of things my stepdad would probably have said to her about me. Our rtionship over the years had been strained and he probably still saw me as the awkward, moody teenager that he had grown so ustomed to over the years. Now that I was neen and finally living on my own, I was apletely different person. But I suppose he just hadn¡¯t realized that yet. I smiled to myself and grabbed the bottle of champagne from Tanya¡¯s hand. She looked at me with a shocked grin on her face, and chuckled as I began to drink from the bottle. I suddenly realized that I was actually having a great time. We were getting to know each other, we wereughing. I suppose you could say that we were bonding. And it felt so natural. I hated to admit it to myself, but Tanya was really nice. A little too nice. It was all happening so fast; the drinks, the conversation, the giggling. I was so captivated by her charms and demeanour that I didn¡¯t notice the way she was slowly edging her way up to me on the couch. Nor did I notice how her leg brushed up against mine whenever sheughed. All I knew was that the more I spoke and giggled with her, the harder my heart seemed to thump against my chest. Then my heart nearly stopped. Tanya ced her hand on my thigh and squeezed. The room seemed to melt away around me, and whatever Tanya was saying just became a muffled blur in my ears. I saw her lips moving, but I didn¡¯t have a clue what she said. All I could concentrate on was the way her hand felt on my thigh, and the way she fingers gently began to squeeze my flesh. There was so much intent in what she was doing that I could practically feel it oozing from her as her hand edged its way up my thigh, very slowly. She wasn¡¯t talking any more. Instead she was eyeing me with an intense stare, leaning closer and closer towards me. ¡°You know something, Emily?¡± she said, her voice soft and melodic as she loomed ever closer ¡°I¡¯m surprised at you. From what your daddy told me about you, I really didn¡¯t think we¡¯d get along. But now that I know you a little bit, well¡­ I like you.¡± Her lips were just inches away from mine, and her hand was still inching it¡¯s way up my thigh, so that her finger tips were just grazing the bottom of my skirt. I shivered with dread and anticipation. What the hell was going on? ¡°I really like you¡± she said, licking her ruby red lips as she spoke. Then, without any further hesitation she leaned forwards and nted a firm kiss on my lips. Her hand slid up my skirt and her fingers nudged at the edge of my little ck thong as she slipped her tongue inside my mouth. It was all happening so fast that I didn¡¯t even make a sound of protest. I just sat there, still, as she explored my mouth with her tongue and began tugging gently at my panties. I felt a wave of shock, shame and delight wash over me simultaneously as the reality of what was happening finally hit me. I was kissing another girl, for the very first time and I was enjoying it. My panties suddenly began to get very, very wet. I let out a soft moan, and Tanya immediately took that as her cue to spring into action. She tugged my panties to one side and slipped her finger inside my tight, wet pussy, causing me to shudder unexpectedly. I couldn¡¯t believe the way my body was responding! I tightened around her finger, as if my body wanted to grip onto her and hold on tight. She gasped a little, and slid her finger up there even further making my stomach clench and my pussy throb. Chapter 106 Tanya groaned at the way that my pussy began to leak, sliding another finger deep inside me, pushing it in and curling it round before drawing get back out. She was touching me in a way that no man had ever touched me before. She was touching me in the way that only a woman would know how. I let out a soft yelp, followed by a tiny groan of pleasure, as she slid her thumb over the tiny bulge of my clit. It was like her hand was carrying static, and it was sending jolts of electricity through my wettest parts. I couldn¡¯t believe how good it felt. Before long lost control of where I was or what was happening, and let my eyes roll into the back of my head, and my arms dangle limply by my sides. Ipletely gave myself over to the pleasure that Tanya was giving me. I was so engrossed in it, in fact, that I didn¡¯t notice the front door opening. Nor did I notice the sound of heavy footsteps walking through the hall, advancing upon us in the living room. The only thing that broke my attention was the sound of the ss smashing on the floor. I screamed and sat bolt upright, whirling my head around to see what was happening. There I saw my stepdad, standing in the center of the kitchen with clenched fists. There was broken ss on the floor in front of him and he looked angrier than I had ever seen him look before. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that there was something else behind his eyes, besides anger. He looked different somehow. ¡°Daddy, I¡­¡± I began, but he held up his hand and I fell silent. I wasn¡¯t even sure what I was about to say anyway. There was absolutely no excuse what I was doing. I felt my face turning bright red and cast my eyes down to the floor, letting shame take over. But Tanya didn¡¯t seem to be reacting in the same way. She got up from where she was sat and walked slowly over to where my stepdad stood, holding a half-full ss of champagne in one hand and swinging hips seductively as she advanced upon him. He didn¡¯t take his eyes off me, not even when she was right next to him and ced her hand on his shoulder. Then she leaned in close and whispered something into his ear before licking her lips and giggling slightly. I watched my stepdad¡¯s expression change from anger to something else. What the hell had she said to him? ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you, Emily¡± Daddy said, his voice unnervingly cold and calm in contrast to the anger that had been on his face a couple of seconds ago. He walked over to me slowly, taking the ss of champagne from Tanya¡¯s outstretched hand as he did so. He swallowed it down in three gulps, and then threw the ss back into the kitchen where it smashed on the tiled floor. It made me jump and my eyes widened with fear as my stepdad walked closer towards me. I recoiled slightly as he sat down on the couch right next to me. And then to my shock and confusion he reached out a hand and began to gently stroke my cheek. Perhaps it was my intoxicated mind, or the fact that my reflexes weren¡¯t so good at that point but for some reason I just allowed him to do it. He trailed a finger down from my brow, over my cheek, and then ran it along my bottom lip. His touch was so soft, so gentle, that I found my eyes began to close. Then I felt the unmistakable warmth of his mouth as he leaned in and kissed me gently. I couldn¡¯t believe this was actually happening to me. I was kissing my daddy, massaging his tongue with my own, and my pussy was positively aching! ¡°You¡¯ve been a very bad girl, Emily¡± Daddy whispered, breaking away from the kiss, ¡± and bad girls must be punished!¡± I barely had time to let the words register in my brain before my daddy grabbed me by the hair and yanked roughly, kissing me violently on the mouth once more. I squealed with pain as he hoisted me up out of my seat and then threw me over the back of the couch. I heard Tanya giggling and pping as he did this and then she raced round the back of the couch to look at my strained face. I tried to push myself upwards and away but it was no use, my daddy was just too strong. He ced his hand in the small of my back and pressed me against the back of the couch, so I had no choice but to just dangle over it while he yanked and tugged at my panties. Tanya stood in front of me and licked her lips suggestively, then she trailed her finger down her cleavage and unzipped her dress. It fell to the floor with a flourish, revealing the fact that she had no underwear on. She was absolutely perfect! Her gorgeous legs and toned muscles; and her pussy looked so sweet. I just wanted to get my face right in there and taste her. I¡¯d never had thoughts like this before, and I was shocked that they would being to my mind at a time when my own daddy was roughly yanking at my panties. But that was the reality of it, and all I could think about was getting a face full of cunt and pussy full of cock! I felt my daddy hitch up my skirt and reveal my tight, bare ass. I heard him grunting in appreciation of what he saw and then I couldn¡¯t help but let out shriek of pain as he pped me hard on my bare skin. I¡¯d never been spanked before, and now that it was happening I felt a rush of unbelievable humiliation and shame. The shame was worse than the pain, but the pain itself was mounting. Daddy unleashed his punishment on me without hesitation, spanking my ass so hard that the couch began to rock slightly. Tanya was taking great delight in watching me get such a hard spanking, and proceeded to slip two fingers inside her cunt while I watched. She gasped and groaned, her nipples growing erect as a slight glisten of pussy juice coated her fingers. It was absolute torture! And I don¡¯t just mean the pain that I got from my spanking. I was more turned on than I ever had been in my life, and all I could do was lie there dumbly and wait for them to bestow pleasure on me if and when they saw fit. ¡°Tight little ass. ¡± my daddy mused, pulling my ass cheeks apart and leaning back to inspect me like a piece of meat, ¡°lets see if you have a tight little pussy too!¡± With those words I heard the sound of a zipper, and I braced myself as I felt the unmistakable hot, hard bulge of my daddy¡¯s cock as he snaked it down my ass crack and nudged at the wet opening of my pussy. I drew in a sharp breath and bit my lip as he gently teased me, dipping in and pulling out just so he could watch me squirm. My cunt quivered and I felt my juices coating the inside of my thighs. I wanted this so badly, and I couldn¡¯t keep it inside any more.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Daddy, please!¡± I squealed in a voice that didn¡¯t even sound like my own ¡°Fuck me daddy! Fill my little pussy! Please, Daddy ¡± My daddy gritted his teeth and groaned. Then he began to inched his way into my tight cunt. I gasped and panted, desperate to feel more of his hard length deep inside me. But my panting and gasping was silenced a momentter, because Tanya walked up to me and grabbed me by the hair. I just had time to shriek with pain, before she ced her foot on the back of the couch next to my head, so that her bare cunt was right before my face. Then without a word of warning, she rammed my face into her pussy, forcing me to experience the warm wetness of her folds and taste the juices of another woman for the very first time. ¡°Eat me!¡± Tanya hissed, her cunt contracting and rxing deliciously around my tongue ¡°lick me clean!¡± Without even thinking, I did as I was told. There was something inside me that was utterly subservient, andpletely eager to please them both. Ipped and sucked on Tanya¡¯s tight, wet pussy exploring her sweet flesh and savoring every inch of it. The way that she moaned and gasped sent shivers through my body, and I couldn¡¯t help but moan out loud as my daddy finally thrust forwards and slid his way up inside my tight cunt. This was it! There was no going back! I was taking my daddy¡¯s huge cock, and things between us would never be the same again. ¡°Mmmmm she¡¯s fuckin¡¯ good¡± Tanya whispered, her breathing bing stuttered and irregr. I could see little beads of sweat rolling down her glowing, supple skin and over her soft tits. I plunged my tongue deeper inside her tight hole and felt her squirm in the same way that I was writhing and grinding against the back of the couch as my daddy inched his way deeper inside me. He gasped and pped my ass as he stuffed me full of his prick, and I involuntarily tightened around his shaft. It was clear that I was enjoying every inch of him, and my pussy was hungry for more. I licked and sucked on Tanya¡¯s clit all the more forcefully as I felt my daddy withdraw and then m into me once more, with a violent force. I squealed with delight, feeling my knees begin to shake. But it wasn¡¯t enough! I wanted more. I reached out between Tanya¡¯s legs and grabbed her ass, pulling her even further onto my face so that I could bepletely engulfed in her sweet, wet cunt. She gasped and swooned as I squeezed her ass cheeks, holding her to my face as I gorged on her. ¡°Fuck!¡± Tanya gasped,pletely shocked by the desperation in my actions. I licked her in the way that I wanted to be licked myself. I bucked against the back of the couch, desperate for some friction against my budding clit. My daddy grunted and mmed into me even harder. ¡°Good girl!¡± he yelped, obviously close to climax ¡°that¡¯s it, good girl. Cum on! Cum for Daddy!¡± With those words I found myself unraveling. It was so surreal, but in that moment I felt so utterly filthy that my orgasm just sprang upon me. I wanted to do what Daddy wanted. I wanted to cum for him. I wanted to cum for my daddy! I squealed and went tense, ramming my tongue up inside Tanya¡¯s pussy as far as it would go. She yelped and shuddered, grasping at my hair and yanking on it so that I too cried out. But mine was a cry of extreme pleasure as I felt my orgasm building and my cunt quivering around my daddy¡¯s stiff cock. I knew at that moment that I was going to squirt! I yowled into Tanya¡¯s cunt as my pussy began to contract, and then squirted all over my daddy¡¯s cock as he slipped a finger up my asshole. It was just so dirty! I squealed and thrashed against the back of the couch, just as Tanya¡¯s own orgasm came squirting out, coating my face and chin. It was all too much for Daddy. Seeing two women melt and squirt before his very eyes sent him over the edge and he roared a deep, guttural cry of pleasure as he emptied himself into me. He came so hard that I could feel each jet of cum as it filled up my tight pussy. It was absolutely incredible! I felt so naughty, dirty, contented and satisfied that I barely noticed my daddy gently pulling out of me and seating himself on the couch. Tanya moved away, revealing my face; glistening wet with her juices. She giggled and then walked into the kitchen, opening the fridge and bending low. Even though I had just cum, I still felt a throbbing in my pussy as I saw Tanya¡¯s delicious pink lips protruding slightly as she bent even lower. She was such a tease! Tanya walked back over to us, carrying yet another bottle of champagne. I smiled at her and then turned to face my daddy. He just looked at me, trying to make his face remain neutral but there was a cheeky gleam behind his eye that he knew I would be able to detect. I knew at that moment that my weekly visits to see my daddy were about to get very interesting indeed. Chapter 107 SHARED BY DADDY I fidgeted in my chair, feeling the fabric of my knee high cotton socks catching on the frayed leather of the seat. I was starting to get bored, but I knew there was no way I could get out of what was going to happen. I sighed and nced at my stepdad who was sitting next to me. He had his nose stuck in a book, but I could tell he wasn¡¯t really reading. The book was simply a prop, so that he wouldn¡¯t have to speak to me about the meeting we were going to have with the principal of my school. I sighed again and rolled my eyes. The whole thing was an absolute joke in my opinion! I was eighteen years old and I would soon be leaving school all together, so I just couldn¡¯t see why my ¡®behavior¡¯ was so important that it had to be discussed at all. I was tired, and it seemed like we¡¯d been waiting outside Principal Mclean¡¯s office for an eternity. Everyone had left even the cleaners and other staff that only appeared after school hours had gone home! I got the distinct feeling that this was all part of my punishment making me wait and ¡®sweat¡¯ until he was ready for me. What really ticked me off was the fact that there were plenty of other students at the school whose behavior was far worse than mine and yet I never saw them having stupid meetings with their parents and the principal. It all just seemed so painfully unfair to me, but I obviously didn¡¯t have a leg to stand on. Not after thest incident, anyway. I have to admit that I cringed a little bit when I remembered what had happened the day before. I had been in a particrly mischievous mood, and hadn¡¯t thought about the consequences of my actions. In a moment of madness and ill-judgment I decided it would be a good idea to lift my shirt up and sh myself to Principal McLean. I knew it was such a stupid, immature thing to do but I just couldn¡¯t help myself. I was waiting just outside the school for the bus to show up, and I saw him walking across the car park to get into his car. My friends Ashlie and Aimee both dared me to do it, and me being me (never one to pass up an opportunity to be reckless) I took them up on it. I waited until he was just driving his car out of the school gates, and at the perfect moment I lifted up my shirt and bra. The look on my friends¡¯ faces was priceless! ¡°Oh my god, Jenny¡± Ashlie had shouted, her mouth agape with utter shock ¡°We didn¡¯t mean for you to show him EVERYTHING!¡± I just giggled hysterically, taking delight in looking at their shocked faces! But then I heard the screech or car breaks and the sound of skidding tires, followed by a loud crashing noise. I screwed my eyes shut and flinched as the sound of crumpling metal filled my ears and echoed through the street. I didn¡¯t even dare to look what had happened, but I was clever enough to hazard a pretty urate guess. I looked at Aimee and Ashlie, and saw that their faces had turned a deathly white. But a that moment, through a freakish stroke of luck, the bus turned up! I didn¡¯t even bother to nce over my shoulder to see the obvious wreckage I had caused as I hopped on the bus and scurried to the back feeling a nervous, excited energy building up inside me. I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d just shed my tits at my principal and caused him to crash his car! I peeped out of the back window of the bus and saw Principal McLean standing by the side of the road, waving his arms in the air in rage while his car stood crumpled up against a fire hydrant. At that moment I burst outughing much to the astonishment of my friends and the other students who had been lucky enough to witness the scene. ¡°Jenny, I can¡¯t fuckin¡¯ believe you¡¯reughing!¡± Ashlie said as she sat down next to me. She was smirking a little, but her face was still pale with shock. ¡°Yeah¡± agreed Aimee, ¡°you won¡¯t beughing tomorrow, not when principal McLean¡¯s finished with you!¡± I knew she had a point, but at that moment I seriously didn¡¯t care. I was on my way home, with the rush of excitement still tingling throughout my body. As far as I was concerned, I¡¯d leave all my worrying until tomorrow. But, as I sat outside Principal McLean¡¯s office next to my stepdad, the cold realization of ¡®tomorrow¡¯ hit me. I¡¯d done wrong, and now I was going to have to deal with the consequences. Well, more likely my Daddy would have to deal with the consequences. He was the one with the money, and I assumed that Principal McLean would be demandingpensation for the fact that I had caused him to crash his car. Poor Daddy, I thought to myself but I still couldn¡¯t help smirking. I felt Daddy¡¯s leg brush up against mine as he shifted position in his seat. He was wearing a cored shirt and trousers today unlike his usual t-shirt and jeans. I knew this was all for Principal McLean¡¯s benefit. He was obviously trying to make a good impression, and convince the man that I didn¡¯te from a family of delinquents. I smiled as I regarded the way his trousers hugged is thighs, showing hints of the contoured muscles thaty beneath the fabric. I shivered a little, and tried to push that thought out of my mind. It wasn¡¯t right and I knew it but I couldn¡¯t help the way my mind sometimes used to wander when I was around Daddy. ¡°So, are we going to talk at all before we go in?¡± I said, breaking the deathly silence that had risen between us. My stepdad finally nced up over the top of the paper he was reading and fixed me with a cold stare. ¡°I have no wish to talk to you at all, Jenny¡± he said calmly ¡°not after what you¡¯ve done!¡± I felt heat rising in my face, flushing over my cheeks. I felt embarrassed and angry but also hurt. Daddy was never this strict with me! I scowled at him, and crossed my arms over my chest and looked away. I didn¡¯t want him to see the fact that he had gotten to me. I didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction of knowing that he could upset me. But I didn¡¯t have to avoid my Daddy¡¯s critical eyes for long, because at that moment the door to Principal McLean¡¯s office swung open, to reveal him standing there, wearing an expression even colder than my stepdad¡¯s. I gulped nervously, as he gestured for us toe inside. ¡°Hi, Principal McLean¡± Daddy said, extending his hand out to the man as we entered his office. They shook hands briefly before we all took our seats me and Daddy on one side of the desk and principal McLean on the other. The meeting was a blur to me. My Daddy tried to be diplomatic, I tried to look aloof and unaffected by the whole thing and Principal McLean grew angrier by the second. We kept on going over and over the same points without getting anywhere. After a while I just zoned out, and allowed my mind to wander and explore far more exciting things. Things like the thought of what my Daddy¡¯s tight abs might look like if I ripped open his shirt or how his strong mouth would feel pressed up against my own. I just couldn¡¯t help myself. It was a dark and dirty secret but I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that I had a huge crush on Daddy. Perhaps Principal McLean was right? Perhaps I was just a bad, bad girl. ¡°WHAT?¡± I heard my stepdad cry out; jolting me away from my dirty daydreams ¡°you can¡¯t be serious?¡± Principal McLean was staring at us both, with a slight grin on his face. He wasn¡¯t a bad liking man, but there was something about him that made me feel uneasy. He was young for a school principal, and obviously took pride in his appearance, wearing only the most expensive suits and cored shirts. His car was obviously an extension of that image and the price that he had just quoted to my stepdad to cover the damages reflected that.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re saying you won¡¯t pay?¡± Principal Mclean said, raising his eyebrow and crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°I¡¯m saying I can¡¯t pay¡± Daddy responded, a worried frown spreading over his brow ¡°I can¡¯t afford that kind of money. Not even close. There must be some other way?¡± ¡°There is no alternative, Mr. Parker¡± Principal McLean said in a low voice ¡°I¡¯m afraid you either pay the quoted amount or Jenny will have to find herself another school!¡± Shock and panic hit me at once. Another school? He was expelling me? What kind of chance did I have of getting anywhere in life if I got expelled before I even took my final exams? This wasn¡¯t happening! ¡°No!¡± I cried out, jumping up from my seat ¡°you can¡¯t! Please, Sir, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± ¡°Sorry, Jenny¡± My Stepdad said looking utterly crestfallen ¡°we can¡¯t bail you out and it seems Principal McLean is determined there is no other way. Come on, we¡¯d better get home and try and figure out what we¡¯re going to do with you.¡± He stood up and began gathering his things. I felt weak and somehow light headed. I couldn¡¯t believe this was happening to me. It was like I wasn¡¯t in control of my thoughts or my actions any more, and I knew in that moment of madness that there was only one thing for it. I had to do something drastic. I reached out and grabbed Principal McLean¡¯s tie, yanked it and pulled him towards me. I then nted a hard, passionate kiss on his mouth, sliding my tongue over his own and letting out little moans of pleasure as I did so. With the other hand I reached over to my stepdad and yanked at his belt, pulling him closer towards me and watching his crotch visibly tighten before my very eyes. He gasped at what I was doing, but he didn¡¯t protest. I felt excitement and shame well up inside me as I slid my hand over his crotch and began to massage his hard cock through his trousers. ¡°What if we settle this some other way?¡± I said, breathlessly, as I pulled away from the kiss. Both men looked hot and horny, breathing deeply and fixing me with an intense, hungry stare. I couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just done! But there was no going back now. I had to make them want me! I slowly began to undo the top of my shirt and licked my lips as I did so. Principal McLean stared back at me and then gave me the slightest of nods. I turned to my daddy and bit my lip, rubbing his cock even harder and faster. Then I watched as he visibly melted, closing his eyes and groaning as I pleasured him and teased him until he couldn¡¯t take any more. Suddenly he sprang into action! Chapter 108 It was all happening so fast. Before I knew it I was being mmed against the desk, and could feel my daddy¡¯s rough hands sliding up the back of my thighs. Principal McLean did nothing at first, he just stood back and looked at me, obviously intent on watching my distressed face I felt my daddy exploring the contours of myself body. But although I looked distressed, inside I was feeling a deep and burning desire like I had never felt before. I gasped as my daddy¡¯s hands squeezed my ass cheeks hard, and then began to pull them apart slightly, before squeezing them back together again. I could hear my daddy¡¯s breathing bing a regr, and was sure that I could feel a slight trembling in his hands. It was clear that he was as turned on by this saucy situation as I was. I looked up at Principal McLean, and winced ever so slightly as I felt my panties being roughly yanked down around my ankles. Principal McLean stared at me intently, the corner of his mouth twitching up into a slight smile. I could see a growing bulge in his pants, his erection was absolutely massive! A slight sweat had broken out on the top of his brow, and although he was standing there trying to look cool and calm I could tell that, inside, he was desperate to jump right in. Slowly he unzipped his pants and slipped his hand inside before pulling out his huge, thick dick. I couldn¡¯t help but gasp a little when I pped eyes on it ¡ª the sheer size of it! Principal McLean smirked, obviously pleased by my shocked and somewhat apprehensive expression. He really was big. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could take a cock that big, and I considered calling out in protest but before I knew it. Principal McLean was grabbing the top of my head by my hair, and hoisting me upright. He then proceeded to ce one knee on the desk, in a kind of half straddle, and then thrust his huge fat prick into my mouth. I barely had time to gasp before he was all the way inside, his throbbing helmet hitting the back of my throat and making me gag. I gurgled and made a few inaudible muffles before finally rxing and allowing his dick to slide more freely down my throat. Principal McLean let out a long hiss of desire and satisfaction, wrapping my hair around the tips of his fingers and yanking tight. I squealed in pain as he tugged at my hair, his cock practically stabbing my throat now, causing his balls to knock against my chin. I¡¯d never been forced to give deep throat like this before, and I was astonished by how much it hurt! I gagged and choked, tears welling up in the corners of my eyes as he forced his big fat cock down into me. I had no choice. I¡¯d been a very bad girl, and now I was receiving the punishment. But suddenly, amidst the current of pain I felt weing sense of pleasure. My daddy gently began rubbing my swollen clit with his fingers, pinching and rolling it gently between his finger and thumb. It sent little sips of electricity through my body, causing my knees to shake on my ass to clench. It was so exciting! It was so erotic! It was so unbelievably to do in that moment, I forgot the fact that he was my stepdad. I forgot that he was the man who had raised me, and who I had called daddy all these years. At that moment, I just wanted to feel his cock hard tongue, or his rock hard prick deep inside my tight, teenage cunt. And I wasn¡¯t ashamed to admit it to myself. I wanted it. I wanted it bad! ¡°Found it funny did you?¡± Principal McLean hissed as he stuffed his prick down my throat. ¡°Found it funny, showing me those sweet round titties and causing me to crash? Huh?¡± With every word his thrusts into my mouth seemed to be getting stronger, but the harder he fucked me the more vigorously my daddy worked up my pussy into a frenzy. I could feel my juices trickling down the insides of my thighs, and I could hear my daddy gasping and groaning as he looked at my pulsating pussy. I heard the unmistakable sound of a zipper, and felt wave upon wave of excitement crashing down on me. This was it. I was finally going to feel my daddy¡¯s rock hard prick inside my cunt. But then, the excitement abruptly turned to fear. I felt the hot, hard tip of my daddy¡¯s prick alright, but it wasn¡¯t pressing up into my pussy. It was pushing up against my tight, virgin ass hole. I squealed and thrashed where I stood, cing my hands and Principal McLean¡¯s thighs and trying to push myself back off his cock so that I could cry out properly. But it was no use. They were both too strong! And for some reason I knew there was a part of me deep down that didn¡¯t want this to end, although I was scared. I knew that I wanted to see this through. I wanted to experience the taboos, and theplete and utter filth of the situation were going through. I wanted this as much as I didn¡¯t. It was all so deliciously confusing. ¡°Rx, baby girl¡± I heard my daddy whisper. ¡°This will all be over soon¡±, and with those words. He thrust forward and pushed his rock hard prick deep inside my virgin ass. The pain was incredible ¡ª causing me to wail and cry out with pain. But my desperate cries were muffled by the cock sliding so roughly up and down my throat. I had no choice but to simply stand there, red-faced and ashamed as I took cock at both ends. There was no other way! ¡°Oh shit¡± my daddy groaned as he stuffed his prick even further up my ass, ¡°so fucking tight. Oh!, baby you¡¯re so tight.¡± I groaned in pain and felt the tears streaming from my eyes, but it didn¡¯t stop them. My daddy still continued to delve his way deep inside me, exploring the parts of me that had never been touched before. And then something hit me. I had always fantasized about what it would be like to have my daddy take my virginity. But it was a fantasy that I knew couldn¡¯t nevere true, because I¡¯d already had sex. But I¡¯d never taken in the ass before, so suddenly realized that I was still daddy¡¯s little virgin. And I was giving up my sweet virgin ass to him¡­ and it was starting to feel so dammed good. There was still pain ¡ª wave upon wave of pain, in fact, spreading through my body as he thrust in and out of me, stretching out my ass. But the pain seemed to add to the heightened sense of pleasure that I was now feeling, and it was all brought on by the fact that we were being so despicably dirty. I suddenly realized what a horny little slut I was, and found myself desperately grinding against the edge of the table. I needed some friction against my clit, because I knew that it, coupled with the feeling of a hard cock up my ass would send me over the edge. My pussy began to quiver once more and my juices started flowing freely once again. I was sticky and hot between the thighs, and I knew that¡¯s how my daddy wanted me. Principal McLean wore a stern expression of intent concentration, and mmed his cock into my throat. I¡¯d gone past the point of gagging now, and simply allowed him to use my throat, savagely, for his own twisted pleasure. I felt him twitching and moving in my mouth and I could feel his pulse as it steadily climbed. It still hurt like hell, and was just as degrading, but there was a part of me that was now thinking what it might be like to be pumped full of cum; both ends at the same time. I let out a low groan, but this time it wasn¡¯t with pain. It was pure, ill-disguised pleasure, and both of them knew it! ¡°She¡¯s fucking loving this.¡± Principal McLean grunted, his balls pping against my chin. ¡°He knew she was a naughty little bitch! I knew she¡¯d never learn her lesson!¡± Dirty¡­ little¡­ SLUT!!¡± With those words he mmed into me so hard that my head jolted backwards, allowing me to look up and peer more closely upon his face. There was a rage in his eyes the likes of which had never seen before, and he pped me hard across the face as his cock began to spasm in my mouth. I felt so exhrated as he humiliated me, and my knees almost gave way as I felt my daddy reached between my legs and begin rubbing vigorously on my swollen clit. Principal McLean let out a grunt and a roar of satisfaction, as his cock erupted inside my throat. I had no choice but to swallow him down, feeling streams of hot thick cum filling me up. I groaned with pleasure, and yet panted with pain as my daddy continued to pound my ass. Principal McLean pull out of my mouth suddenly, sshing thest remaining jets of cum on my face. I swallowed hard and sucked in a loud, gasping breath as I felt my orgasm building up inside of me. ¡°Fuck me!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs. ¡°Fuck me daddy. Fuck my virgin ass hole!¡± My dirty, high-pitched shrieks were too much for daddy. With a loud yelp and hard spank of my ass, he forced himself up inside me as far as he could go, and then shot his load. The feeling of my daddy¡¯s cum pumping me to the brim was just too much to handle, and I came harder than I ever have before. My pussy contracted and squirted all over his hand, and I moaned like a silly little whore as principal McLean pped me around the face with his cock, clearly enjoying the way that I panted and writhed beneath him. It was absolutely sensational, and I¡¯d never felt so alive or so dirty in my entire life. My daddy didn¡¯t pull out of me right away, but instead slumped against me, forcing me downwards and pinning me onto the desk. I didn¡¯t mind though. I needed a few moments to catch my breath and wait for my head to stop spinning. I felt so utterly satisfied and content as my daddy¡¯s cock finally began to rx inside my ass hole. I then shivered and smiled as my daddy gently kissed me on the back of the neck, grasping my shoulders and squeezing me tight. Principal McLean had sat back down behind his desk, and was still fixing me with the same intense stare. But I couldn¡¯t help but notice that there was a slight humor behind his eyes. He¡¯d softened. But he just didn¡¯t want me to notice.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m d we coulde to this understanding¡± Principal McLean finally said as my daddy pulled out of me and zipped up his pants. My daddy gently tugged my panties back up, and ced my skirt back down. I was still dizzy and bruised, and winced as I sat back down in my chair. My daddy grabbed my hand and squeezed it tight. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else that really needs to be discussed¡± Principal McLean continued. ¡°You look as though you¡¯ve learned your lesson, Jenny¡± I smiled sweetly and nodded. I was far too cid to argue, still basking in the lingering warmth of the most intense orgasm I had ever experienced. My daddy squeezed my hand once more. ¡°Thank you, Principal McLean¡±. My daddy said. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure that Ie up with an appropriate punishment for when Jenny gets home. This is quite a serious incident and not one I can let happen again, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree.¡± Principal McLean smiled knowingly, and then gestured to the door. I didn¡¯t let go of my daddy¡¯s hand as he let me out of the room and back to the car in silence. I knew that my punishment was far from over, and the realization of that made my panties begin to grow wet once more. How was I ever going to stop being such a naughty girl, if the punishment was always this good?! Chapter 109 LIE DOWN AND TAKE IT FOR DADDY ¡°A Rough Virgin Anal Domination Short¡± They argue and she tries to defy him, but he spanks her awakening her kinky side. They almost have sex, but shees to her senses and tells him how she can¡¯t give up her virginity. So he takes her ass instead, and she¡¯s surprised by how much she loves it. I shivered slightly as I made my way down the tform, feeling the gushing breeze from the train as it rushed past me. I¡¯d just arrived at the station in my home town, and scanned the sea of faces around me to see if I could find my stepdad. He¡¯d agreed to pick me up, and my train was a littlete, so I figured he must be here. I felt a little bit strange,ing to see my stepdad for the first time since he had split up with my mother. They had separated when I first went away to college earlier that year, so I hadn¡¯t really experienced any of the drama of their rtionship ending, since I had been living away from home for the first time. That was a small mercy that I was actually d of. It was clear that Mom and Dad¡¯s marriage had been on the rocks for a couple of years, but they persevered and papered over the cracks, determined to make it work. I think it was mostly my Mom who just wouldn¡¯t ept that the marriage wasn¡¯t working the thought of being divorced twice in her lifetime was clearly a terrifying thing to her. But as time went on, I guess she just gradually lost the energy to keep fighting. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to act or what to say, especially because my stepdad had been the one who finally ended it. I mentally prepared myself for how I would greet him as I walked down the tform, dragging my little pink suitcase behind me. I also felt a little bit guilty, because I was visiting my stepdad before going over to visit my mom at her new apartment. She had told me when I spoke with her on the telephone that she was fine, but I got the feeling that she might be a little bit jealous. She didn¡¯t understand it was more important to me to try and maintain a rtionship with my stepdad. He wasn¡¯t my biological father, therefore I had visions of him just gradually slipping away and disappearing out of my life. So I decided to make an effort from the offset, and suggested that Ie stay with him for a night or two, now that my first year at college was over. From the moment, I suggested it, I felt like something had changed between my stepdad and I. It was like this whole weekend had been built up into something¡­ different. I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but I felt like there was a strange, almost awkward enthusiasming from both sides. Maybe I was just over thinking things, I did have a habit of doing that. I shook my head as I strolled down the tform, trying to free my mind of these strange thoughts and concentrate on looking from my stepdad. Sure enough, he was stood on the far side and his face brightened up as he noticed me walking towards him. I held up my hand and waved, a broad smile spreading across my face. Now that I saw him, all the feelings of apprehension and nervous anxiety began to melt away. I really had missed him, so rushed forward and gave him a huge hug. ¡°Hi Daddy¡± I said, my face crushed against his chest as he embraced me ¡°I¡¯ve missed you¡±. He squeezed me even more tightly in response, obviously reciprocating what I was feeling. Then we walked in afortable silence back to his car and he drove us back to our family home. The evening that we spent together was just like any other. We chatted and ate dinner together, and thenter on we settled down to watch a movie. Although my stepdad was incredibly strict, and kind of uptight, I felt like now that my mum wasn¡¯t around anymore. He was a little more rxed. It saddened me to think that they weren¡¯t together any more, but also maybe feel happy that he¡¯d now somehow found some sort of peace with himself. But he was still as strict, snapping at me that moment I walked through the door for keeping my shoes on (something that I actually found funny rather than annoying) so I didn¡¯t really feel like he¡¯d changed too drastically. Butter in the evening I realized that my assumptions about his new attitude might have been wrong. The movie we were watching together was just about over, and all of a sudden my mobile phone started ringing. I saw that it was my boyfriend Jason who was calling me, so I snatched up the phone in excitement and rushed out of the room. It didn¡¯t ur to me that what I had done might have been ssed as rude. When I returned to the room after what must have only been a fifteen minute conversation with Jason, my stepdad was stood in the center of the living room, with his arms crossed over his chest. He looked stern and domineering, and I had to stifle a sigh of exasperation. It looked as though some things would never change. ¡°Who was that?¡± He demanded in a clipped tone. ¡°Jason¡± I said, abruptly. I was an adult now and I wasn¡¯t prepared to take this kind of crap from him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And who is Jason?¡± My dad retorted, his face visibly flushing. I¡¯d never had a boyfriend while I was living at home, and any guy that I was ever interested in was generally scared off by the fact that had such a scary and stern stepfather. I never would¡¯ve even dreamt of bringing a boy home, or indicating that even had a crush on one. I knew that he was so overprotective that he would have just gone crazy. But now that I was in college, I couldn¡¯t see what the big deal was. I was no longer his little girl. I was a grown woman, and as far as I was concerned I could do whatever the hell I wanted! ¡°My boyfriend.¡± I said, defiantly. ¡°Do you have a problem with that or something?¡± My stepdad¡¯s flushed face visibly paled, and his nostrils red. I felt exasperation take over as I realized that we were about to have an argument. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I came all this way to spend some quality time with him, and already he was deciding to pick a fight. Everything I had thought about him being and more rxed andid back immediately seemed irrelevant and counterfeit. He opened his mouth to speak, but in a moment of strange confidence and unexpected defiance I held up my hand. ¡°Just save it okay?¡± I said, keeping my voice stern but also controlled. ¡°I don¡¯t need to listen to this. I came here with the intention that we¡¯d spend some quality time together, and I don¡¯t wish to spend it being lectured by you about something which, quite frankly, doesn¡¯t concern you. I¡¯m not a child anymore, Dad. I make my own decisions, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to have to respect that. I¡¯m going upstairs for a shower, and then I¡¯m going to bed. We¡¯ll talk more in the morning if you really feel like it¡¯s necessary.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe the wordsing out of my mouth. I managed to keep my voice steady, but inside I have to say that I was really nervous. It was the first time I¡¯d ever stood at my stepdad like this, and the way that I had done it meant he didn¡¯t have a leg to stand on. I waspletely reasonable in what I was saying and the way I said it. A victorious smile spread across my face as I climbed the stairs and walked into the bathroom, then began to climb out of my clothes. I seriously had to stifle a giggle as I stepped into the shower, recalling the shocked and almost horrified look on my stepdad¡¯s face as I turned and walked away from him, without giving him the chance to even respond. If only I¡¯d been more like this when I was living at home? Then perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have spent so many years at each other¡¯s throats. I sighed a deep sigh and allowed the hot streams of water to massage my neck and back. Although I was still glowing from my mini-victory, I was ever so slightly nervous about whether or not my stepdad would be waiting for me when I got out of the shower, determined to continue the argument. He was that kind of man; always needing to be the one in control. And, sure enough, as I emerged from the steamy room, a skimpy white towel wrapped around me and wet tendrils of hair stered against my shoulders and chest, I found that he was waiting for me. I open my mouth to say something defiant, but then had to stop myself. There was something different about his expression. It had moved from the general annoyance and dissatisfaction that he disyed downstairs, and now looked something far more primal. He was angry. Very angry. But why? ¡°Would you like to exin this?¡± He said, holding up my mobile phone in his hand. I gasped and recoiled in horror, as I saw what was on the screen. It was a thread of messages that me and Jason had been sending to each other, and contained a lot of dirty pictures and equally filthy words. I couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d gone through my phone! What¡¯s more, I couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d seen the pictures; the pictures that were only meant for my boyfriend. My face turned a deep shade of crimson, and I felt my stomach turn over as he fixed me with a steely gaze. At that moment, I didn¡¯t feel like a strong independent woman anymore. I was sted back to being a naughty child, visibly shrinking under the disappointed gaze of my stepdad. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have looked through my phone!¡± I squeaked, feeling ashamed but also noticing that anger was rising up inside me. It was true, he shouldn¡¯t have been looking through my phone. He should have respected my privacy. ¡°And do you think this ¡®Jason¡¯ respects your privacy?¡± He spat, his fingers curling around the phone and squeezing as if he wanted to crush it. ¡°Do you think he respects your privacy when he¡¯s obviously unting these pictures around, showing all of his friends and God knows who else?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± I said, my voice rising in volume. ¡°You don¡¯t even know him. You know nothing about him!¡± Chapter 110 I¡¯d lost control; rage, anger and shame building up inside me until I just couldn¡¯t take any more. I stepped forwards and tried to snatch the phone out of my stepdad¡¯s hand. He moved away quickly, still holding the phone in his hand as I reached out and swiped at him again. Yet again, he moved ¡ª frustrating and angering me to the point where I just lunged forwards, iling my arms in a desperate attempt to take the thing out of his hands and regain some control of the situation. But as I move forward I stumbled, tripping forwards and crashing into his chest. As this happened, the skimpy white towel that was wrapped around me fell away. So before I even had chance to cry out in shock, I found that I was naked in his arms. At that moment, he dropped the phone. I looked up at him, seeing the rage and disappointment in his eyes melting away, and bing something else. Something far more intense, and equally terrifying. Without a word of warning, he cupped my chin with his hand, leaned down and kissed me hard on the mouth. I went visibly weak in his arms, and didn¡¯t respond to the kiss right away. I was inplete and utter shock! This was my dad! The man I¡¯d call Daddy, since I was a young girl. The man who¡¯d raised me. And yet here he was, squeezing me tight, with his tongue massaging my own. I felt like an explosion went off in the pit of my stomach, and gradually started responding to the kiss. Before I knew it we were stumbling our way into my old bedroom, our hands all over each other. His huge rough hands slid up my torso and cupped my perky tits, while my trembling fingers fumbled with the buttons of his shirt. Losing patience, I ripped the garment open ¡ª sending buttons flying all around the room. My stepdad pulled away from the kiss, panting and gasping, with a look of primal lust and desire in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a very bad girl, Millie¡± he whispered, and grabbed me by the wrists. It was all happening so fast, and I felt like my head was going to explode as he sat himself down on the side of my bed and bend me over his knee in one swift movement. I squealed and kick my legs, ashamed and delighted by what was happening to me. Then I yelped in pain as Daddy began to spank my naughty little ass! It was an unbelievable sensation, and although I felt shame and confusion with every p, I didn¡¯t want it to end. I felt a rush of heat traveling down between my legs, and knew that my pussy was getting incredibly wet, incredibly quickly. Why was I responding like this? Why was I getting so turned on by my daddy? I didn¡¯t have much chance to question myself further, because Daddy parted my ass cheeks, with one hand, and then slipped to an expert finger up inside me. I groaned and squirmed in hisp, allowing him to slide up inside me even further, all the while panting and squeaking with delight.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I could feel his erection bulging in hisp, straining against the fabric of his trousers. At that moment I wanted nothing more than to undo his zipper and take out his huge, hard cock. I wanted to feel it inside my mouth, taste his salty pre-cum and allow him to tip his load down my throat. I had barely even seen a cock before, let alone tasted one ¡ª but for some reason I wanted it more than anything I had ever wanted before. ¡°Naughty girl¡± Daddy whispered, and then plunged another finger up my tight cunt. I squealed and writhed, unable to take the shame and exhration of it all. Why wasn¡¯t I stopping him? Why was I allowing this to continue? It all just didn¡¯t make any sense, but the fact that my pussy quivered and contracted around his fingers told me that I must be enjoying it. My entire body was screaming that I was enjoying it. So I decided to ignore my head, and allow my daddy to go to town on my pussy. ¡°You¡¯re so tight.¡± Daddy whispered, thrusting another finger up inside. He was right, I was tight. I was tight because I was a virgin. No fingers had ever been up inside me before except my own, never mind a cock. And now he was pumping me vigorously, teasing and caressing the folds of mybia and tickling my clit. It was absolutely unbelievable, and I felt my juices flowing freely, making his hands slick and wet. Then, suddenly, he withdrew his fingers and rolled me off isp onto the bed. He undid his belt and reached into his pants. I buried my face in the mattress, too ashamed to look at him, but all the while hoping and praying that he wouldn¡¯t stop this. I needed this. I wanted to feel his cock deep inside me. ¡°You like the way Jason fucks you, huh?¡± My daddy said, straddling me on the bed and pressing his chest down against my back so that I was pinned wear aid. I didn¡¯t have the energy to answer, but instead squeezed my eyes shut and clenched my hands into fists. ¡°You like the feel of Jason¡¯s cock in that tight little cunt of yours?¡± My daddy continued, grinding against my ass with his huge erection. I could feel wet pre-cum against my ass cheeks, and I gasped. It was clear that my daddy didn¡¯t know that I was a virgin. Jesus Christ! I was a virgin! I couldn¡¯t let him take my virginity. It wasn¡¯t right. He was my daddy for God¡¯s sake. I knew that I¡¯d never be able to forgive myself if I let him, so I finally found my voice and forced myself to speak. ¡°I¡¯m a virgin¡± I whispered, barely audible over the gasps and groans were both letting out. But my daddy didn¡¯t get off me. He stayed where he was, crushing me down with his weight. ¡°And you want to keep it that way, I bet?¡± He whispered, his mouth just inches from the back of my ear. I nodded in response, and shivered as a felt him reaching behind and sliding his rough hand up the back of my leg. Why wasn¡¯t he getting off me? ¡°Good girl¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s okay, because I have no interest in your virgin pussy. I¡¯m more interested in you tight, virgin ass.¡± I barely had time to register, what he said, before I felt the hard tip of his bulbous prick pressing against my tight rosebud. I squealed as I realized what he was about to do, but he just didn¡¯t listen. He thrust forwards and buried his stiff prick deep inside my virgin ass hole. I cried out in pain, biting my lip and thrashing on the bed while he forced his way up inside me. ¡°It hurts!¡± I wailed ¡°Daddy, it hurts!¡± I was all too aware that my wailing cries would spur him on even further. And I knew at that moment that was the reason why I was saying them. There was a deep part of me that wanted to feel him up inside me like that. I felt so dirty and degraded, and couldn¡¯t believe the pain that I was in, but somehow it just felt right. He drew out slowly, and then mmed back up inside me so that I cried out again. My ass was being stretched out unbearably around his shaft, and I actually felt like I might pass out with pain. But beneath the pain there was something else. It was a kind of pleasure that I¡¯d never experienced before in my life, and the more my daddy stuffed his prick up inside my ass, the more I felt my pussy begin to throb. Daddy quickened his pace, sliding out of me and then mming back up inside with brutal force. I squealed and cried, but made no indication I wanted him to stop. I didn¡¯t want him to stop! I felt an orgasm building up inside me, and instinctively began to grind my hips against the mattress beneath me. I desperately wanted some friction against my clit. Noticing what I was doing, my daddy responded. He thrust his hand beneath me, seeking out the fleshy mound of my clit and pinching it between his finger and thumb. I gasped with shock and pleasure, and then moaned like a little whore as he began to roll it between his skilled digits. It sent wave after wave of intense and unexpected pleasure through my body, and I felt my cunt getting warmer and wetter by the second. ¡°Fuck me harder.¡± I found myself screaming, on the verge of climax e on Daddy, fuck my virgin ass.¡± I felt my daddy¡¯s cock twitch inside my ass as he quickened his pace, mming into me over and over with such force that I felt the bed moving beneath us. It was clear that he was about to cum, and for that matter so was I. My stepdad let out a final yelp and groan of pleasure as he stuffed his cock up into me as far as it would go. The moment that I felt the hard spurts of my daddy¡¯s cum sting up inside my ass my own orgasm came squirting outwards. My pussy quivered in clenched, squirting my juices all over my daddy¡¯s hand and soaking the bed sheets beneath me. It was the most unbelievably pleasurable experience of my life, and I didn¡¯t want it to end! I still felt mild waves of pleasure tingling through my body as my daddy gently pulled out of my ass, and flopped down onto the bed beside me. He threw his arm over me, drawing me into his chest and squeezing me tight. Wey like this together for a few moments, panting and gasping as we gathered our thoughts. I knew at that moment that my visits to my stepdad¡¯s house were about to get a whole lot more interesting. Chapter 111 TAKEN BY DADDY AND MY BOYFRIEND I smiled and waved at my stepdad through the window, as I watched him pull off the drive in his Mercedes-Benz. He waved back, before driving up the street, on his way out to dinner with a few friends from work. As soon as he was out of sight, I rushed over to the phone and called my boyfriend, Gary. It was the first time that I¡¯d been alone in the house in months, and I wasn¡¯t going to waste an opportunity like this. My parents were incredibly strict. My mom was a Sunday school teacher, and my stepdad was a shrewd businessman. They didn¡¯t even know that I had a boyfriend, and would have absolutely hit the roof if they found out. That was why I had to make doubly sure that they never, ever found out. But it was just so difficult to be able to spend any time with Gary that I felt like I had to make a dangerous move, and invited him round the house. But as far as I was concerned there was no chance that we would be caught, because my mom was away on business, and I just watch my stepdad leave. That gave us a window about five hours to do whatever the hell we wanted, and I shivered with delight as I considered all the things that we might get up to. After promptly telling Gary to get himself over to mine, I rushed upstairs to get changed out of my school uniform. I sifted through the clothes in my closet and pulled out the tight pink cashmere sweater that my stepdad bought me for my 18th birthday, just a couple of months ago. I paired it with a pleated grey skirt and a pair of frilly white ankle socks. It was sexy enough to get Gary going once he arrived, but not so revealing as to arouse too much suspicion if we suddenly had to abort what we were doing. I knew there wasn¡¯t really any chance of us getting caught, however I did feel like I ought to take precautions like this. It was more for my own peace of mind than anything, really. I teased my long blonde hair, and applied some pink lipstick and some ck mascara. I pouted at myself in the mirror and then giggled, ovee with excitement about what was going to happen. The next twenty minutes were the longest wait of my life. I paced up and down in the living room, flicking through the channels on the TV but not really paying attention to anything that was on. I was more concerned with the fact that Gary had told me he would be ten minutes, tops. I was getting antsy, and I felt the butterflies in my stomach growing until I could barely take any more. Just as I was about to reach for the phone and call Gary to find out where he was, the doorbell rang. I jumped and squealed with glee, rushing over to the door and yanking it open enthusiastically. Gary stood there with a lopsided smile on his face, wearing a tight white T-shirt and a pair of dark denim jeans. I pped my hands together and then threw my arms around his neck, squeezing him tight. He looked so hot, and I couldn¡¯t wait to drag him inside. ¡°Jeez, rx Amy¡± Gary said with a chuckle as I dragged him through the door and led him by the hand into the living room. ¡°We¡¯ve got ages, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± I disagreed. I¡¯d been waiting for a long time for an opportunity like this, and now that it was in front of me I wanted to get going. Ever since I¡¯ve lost my virginity to Gary about a month ago, all I could think about was cock. It was so new and exciting to me, and I just wanted to experiment. I wanted to explore my sexuality, and learn about my kinks. I¡¯d not had enough opportunity, in my opinion, to really get down to the good stuff with Gary. Not until now. I giggled and bit my lip, running my fingers over his chest and feeling his toned pecks under his T-shirt. He gave me that cute lopsided smile again and I visibly went weak at the knees. I tugged at the fabric around his cor, pulling him in so that I could kiss him firmly on the mouth. A rush of warmth and anticipation traveled from my stomach down between my legs. I could feel my pussy begin to flutter as I massaged Gary¡¯s tongue with my own. My heart was thumping in my chest, and I felt my hands shaking as I grasped at his T-shirt, almost desperately. Any initial resistance that Gary had put up was now gone, it was clear how hot and horny I was for him. And that obviously turned him on. He grabbed my waist and pulled me closer to him, pushing me up against his body so that I could feel the swelling bulge of his erection through his pants. It made me gasp and quiver, my face visibly turning as pink as my sweater as he began to grind against me, gently. ¡°Mmmm, you¡¯re nice and hard for me, aren¡¯t you baby¡± I whispered in a low, sultry tone. My eyes glinted, and Gary smiled again before giving me a slight nod. I fumbled with his zipper, while he undid the button of his jeans. I was so fucking ready for his cock, and wasted no time in talking his jeans down, followed by his boxer shorts and grasping his thick hard member in my hand. I gasped at the way it swelled and twitched in my hand, standing up to attention as I began to squeeze, yfully. Gary let out a long sigh as I began massaging his cock harder, and a little faster. His hands slid up from around my waist and began to squeeze my perky tits, kneading my supple flesh and causing electric jolts to shoot all over my body. I giggled, feeling my nipples bing more erect. I deliberately hadn¡¯t worn a bra, knowing that seeing my erect little nipples through my sweater would turn him on even more. It was obviously gaining the desired effect, because Gary slid his hands up my sweater, grazing my silky flesh with his rough palms before squeezing at my tits once more, pinching my nipples between his finger and thumb. I winced, and giggled at the sudden pain. It was a nice kind of pain, though, one that made my shaven little pussy begin to tremble. I dropped to my knees in front of him, massaging his cock harder and faster now ¡ª holding it just inches away from my open mouth. I looked up at him through my thick ckshes, and licked my lips suggestively. I watched his face flush and felt his cock swell even harder in my hand. My mouth was watering now, like my body was showing me how hungry I was for his cock. I opened my mouth, and slid him deep inside, swirling my tongue over his shaft, feeling his veins and the ridges of his manhood. I felt so naughty, and began to apply some pressure to his shaft with my lips, desperate to please him. Gary groaned, his hands dangling limply by his sides as I sucked greedily on his cock. But it just wasn¡¯t enough for me. I could feel my little white panties getting wetter by the minute, and I just couldn¡¯t contain myself any more. I reached my free hand between my legs, up my skirt and began fingering my panties. They were damp as hell, and my pussy throbbed and twitched underneath them as I stroked myself, teasing and caressing. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Gary gasped as my teeth grazed his shaft. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten good at this¡±. He was right. I had gotten good at it, but I¡¯m not entirely sure how. I was so inexperienced, but I suppose that what Icked in experience, I made up for in enthusiasm. I sucked and nibbled on his cock whilst teasing my pussy through my little white panties. I felt so utterly naughty doing this, on my knees in my living room. My parents didn¡¯t have a clue. I was so engrossed in the moment, in fact, that I didn¡¯t notice the sound of a car engine driving down our quiet street. Nor did I notice the sound of jangling keys outside the door, and the lock slowly turning. I was too busy sliding my finger across the ridge of my panties, and then dipping the tip of my index finger into my tight, wet cunt. I let out a moment of pleasure, and sucked even harder on Gary¡¯s cock. ¡°Amy, it¡¯s only me ¡ª I forgot my dammed wallet¡­¡± I heard my stepdad¡¯s voiceing from the hall, but by the time I registered what was going on, it was toote. He walked into the living room, and let out a loud gasp of shock and horror as he saw me, on my knees, with Gary¡¯s fat dick in my mouth. I immediately pulled off of Gary, squealing with shock and embarrassment, and falling backwards on the floor. Gary whirled around, his eyes wide with fear as my stepdad fixed him with an intense stare. ¡°What the fucking hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± My stepdad shouted, his face turning a bright shade of crimson. I wasn¡¯t sure whether he was talking to me or Gary, because his eyes darted between the two of us as he spoke. There was something strange about the rage in his eyes, and I found it pletely unnerving. I had been shouted at by him many times in my life, but I¡¯d never ever seen him like this before. Something was different. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry¡± I blurted out, ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell Mom. I¡¯ll do anything, Daddy. Just please don¡¯t tell her!¡± It was bad enough that my daddy had walked in on me doing something so despicable and dirty, but the thought of my mom finding out actually turned my stomach. I couldn¡¯t take the shame of knowing that I disappointed her, and the extreme desperation showed in my eyes as I looked up at my daddy. Gary said nothing; he just stood there, dumbly. It was as if he was frozen with fear. ¡°This is very serious, Amy¡± my stepdad said, the color of his face returning to normal, but the strange look behind his eyes remaining, ¡°you know how your mother feels about sex before marriage. I¡¯m sorry, I have no choice. I have to tell her.¡± Blind panic washed over me, and I got up onto my knees as if I was begging. Hell, I was begging! ¡°Oh please, Daddy¡± I squealed, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything!¡± It was at that moment, I noticed that something was swelling inside my daddy¡¯s pants. I couldn¡¯t believe it, and both excitement and horror raced through me as I realised that he had a huge erection! Although I was shocked and reviled, I felt my pussy twinge as I caught sight of it. And at the same moment, I saw a window of opportunity. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything, Daddy¡± I said, making sure my eyes were fixed on his erection as I spoke, ¡°and I mean anything. I know I¡¯ve been a naughty little girl, Daddy. I know I need punishing. You can punish me any way you want.¡± My daddy looked at me for a moment, the strange expression on his face bing more vibrant. Then without another word he marched forward and grabbed me by the wrists, wrenching me to my feet. I squealed with shock, but didn¡¯t offer any resistance as he dragged me over to the couch and mmed me against it. My heart was racing, and I heard Gary gasp as my stepdad bent me over the back of the couch and hitched up my skirt. ¡°She¡¯s nice and wet, isn¡¯t she Gary¡± my stepdad growled, obviously noting the damp patch in the gusset of my panties. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s nice and ready for us.¡± My breath caught in my chest for a moment, as I wasn¡¯t sure how Gary would respond to this. But then, to my amazement, he walked over to me cautiously, and slowly trailed a finger up the gusset of my panties, causing me to flinch. It was so unexpected, and it turned me on so bad! ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gary said. I couldn¡¯t believe he was agreeing to this; but then again, I couldn¡¯t believe that I¡¯d instigated it in the first ce. It was as if reality no longer existed, and we were all trapped in some sort of weird erotic dream. But it was the most real dream, and one that felt so dammed good as Gary yanked down my panties so that they were around my knees and then spanked me hard on my ass cheek. My stepdad followed suit, spanking me hard on the other cheek. They both work together, spanking my poor, sore ass, while I squealed wriggled on the spot. It felt so deliciously degrading, and I felt that my head was about to explode as I heard my stepdad undoing his zipper. ¡°Does she have a tight little cunt, Gary?¡± my stepdad hissed, putting one foot up on the couch so that it was between my legs, and I could feel the bulge of his cock pressing against my ass cheek. I heard Gary respond with a throaty ¡®yes¡¯, just before my daddy plunged his fingers into my tight pussy. I squealed and kicked my legs up and down, repulsed and delighted by the way that my daddy was making me feel. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± my daddy hummed in a low voice. ¡°But I bet her asshole¡¯s even tighter¡± His words rang through my mind, causing a chill the fear to wash over my body. I didn¡¯t have time to consider them further before I felt his prick pressing up against my ass hole. I squealed out in fear, but it was no use. He had me right where he wanted me, and the more I struggled, the more pressure he applied. I knew I had no choice; this was my idea, and I was determined to see it through.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Daddy thrust forward, burying his cock deep inside my virgin asshole and caused me to scream in pain. It was unbearable, causing tears to stream from my eyes and my stomach to shake uncontrobly. My daddy groaned with pleasure as he thrust himself up inside me, and I felt his cock swelling and twitching as he delved deeper. It was a strange sensation, and I was rmed by the way the pain seemed to heighten all of the other sensations I was feeling at that point. Chapter 112 Gary was right next to me on the couch, massaging his swollen prick violently as he watched my ass taking a pounding. It was unreal, but I knew it had to be done. Once the initial pain of my daddy¡¯s cock being thrust up my ass subsided, it felt like a dull ache and all I could concentrate on was strange the sensation of his cock sliding in and out. I was shocked to notice that, throughout it all, my pussy was still incredibly wet. In fact, it was getting wetter. Warmer and wetter by the second, and I found myself grinding my hips against the back of the couch. Was I actually starting to enjoy this? It was as if Gary read my mind, because at that moment he shifted position, parting my pussy lips with his fingers and then nudging my wet opening with the tip of his swollen prick. I gasped aloud, and my pussy contracted, before Gary slid himself inside me with expert precision. I squealed once more as they stuffed me to the brim. I couldn¡¯t believe that I was taking two cocks at the same time, and that one of them belonged to my daddy! It was all so filthy. But I found soon that I was reveling in the filth. I wanted my dad¡¯s cock in my ass, just as badly as I wanted Gary¡¯s cock in my pussy. I felt both of their hard rods sliding up inside me, twitching and spasming as they fucked me into submission. ¡°Fuck me¡± I found myself screaming, on the verge of climax ¡°fill me up!¡± My daddy yelped and groaned, and I felt his cock swelling side me. Gary spanked my ass cheek, harder and faster as he quickened his thrusts. Then with one final push my daddy buried himself inside me so deep that could practically feel him in the pit of my stomach. It was then that he emptied his load inside me, wave after wave of hot sticky cum filling up my ass and sending me over the edge. I screamed and kicked my feet as my pussy clenched around Gary¡¯s cock, and my orgasm came squirting out and drenched my inner thighs. Gary growled, and spanked me even harder as he too shot his load up inside me. It felt so utterly fantastic to be stuffed full of two pricks at the same time, and to feel them pumping me full of cum. I was an absolute mess, and I loved every second of it. After a few moments of panting and gasping, my daddy finally pulled out of me, and began straightening the cushions on the couch. I didn¡¯t move. I stayed perfectly still, draped over the back of it the couch, feeling Gary¡¯s cock rxing inside my pussy. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in about four hours.¡± My stepdad finally said, picking up his wallet off the mantelpiece. ¡°And I expect you upstairs, in bed, when I return ¡ª is that understood, Amy?¡± I looked over my shoulder at him and grinned, then nodded my head in agreement. I was feeling so docile and satisfied that this was the only response I could manage. ¡°And I expect you to be alone in there¡±, my stepdad continued, ncing at Gary ¡°Like you said, you¡¯re a very naughty girl. I haven¡¯t finished with your punishment yet.¡± I shivered with excitement as he spoke those words. It was clear that my stepdad wanted to take advantage of the fact that my mom was out of town just as badly as I did. I couldn¡¯t wait to find out what else he had in store for me. Disciplined By Daddy In The Office I sat behind my desk, chewing my pencil nervously as I watched the clock ticking by. I¡¯d been waiting for my appraisal for almost an hour, and it was obvious that they were runningte. I knew I should be getting on with my work in the meantime, but I just couldn¡¯t concentrate. This appraisal really did mean everything to me; it was my shot at a big promotion and my chance to begin my steady climb up the corporatedder. People thought that, because my stepdad owned the firm I was working at, I was immediately going to get handouts and preferential treatment. But this couldn¡¯t have been further from the truth. My stepdad was extra specially hard on me at work, as if he was trying to prove a point that he didn¡¯t treat family members any differently, and never had favourites. When I graduated college a year ago I had really struggled to get a job. The economy wasn¡¯t great, and as time went by I struggled more and more and eventually ended up having to move back in with my stepdad and my mom. After living with them for a couple of months and still having no luck with my job hunt, my stepdad took me on as an intern. At the time it was like the answer to all of my prayers, and I never stopped being grateful to him ¡ª but whilst at work I did feel like I was being overlooked and discriminated against. Every time I went the extra mile, stayed behindte or came in early to get my work up to scratch, every time I sacrificed my weekends so that I coulde into the office and catch up on my paperwork, I never ever received any recognition! I wasn¡¯t expecting banners and gs, or any sort of public disy of acknowledgement for that matter. All I wanted was a simple ¡®thank you¡¯ or ¡®well done¡¯ from my stepdad, or any of the other higher management team. But it seemed that everybody at the firm was under strict instructions not to give out praise or encouragement to me. Nothing I ever did seemed to catch anybody¡¯s eye, and the harder I tried the more they strived to ignore me. It was almost as if they were petrified of being seen to be favouring me in some way. I really was the ck sheep of the office. Let¡¯s face it, the bosses daughter isn¡¯t exactly the most popr of people. Nobody trusted me enough to let me into their social groups, and a lot of people regarded me with contempt from the moment I walked through the doors. They all thought I was only there because of my stepdad. None of them knew that I actually earned my ce. I had a degree in business studies, and i had to take the aptitude and psychometric tests to be considered for the position just like all the other interns. The only advantage I got from my stepdad being the managing director was the fact that I didn¡¯t have to catch the train into work every morning. I flinched as I bit into my pencil so hard that it snapped, causing me to jump in shock and the people around me to look up from their desks. I was too nervous to feel embarrassed, and took another pencil from the pot on my desk and began chewing again. I know it was a bit of a strange habit, I just figured it was better than chewing my nails. I really was that nervous. ¡°Alison, Mr Corbyn will see you now¡± a female voice said from beside me, suddenly. I looked up and saw J, my stepdad¡¯s assistant standing there. She was wearing her usual false smile, and permanently surprised expression. I smiled and nodded her thankfully, then got up from my desk and followed her along the central partition of therge office towards the boardroom. I realised that my palms were sweating, and hurriedly tried to dry them, rubbing vigorously on my pencil skirt. I knew that my stepdad and the rest of the management team had been assessing the interns over thest month, and that it taken them a long time toe to their decision. But I still felt it necessary to dress to impress on the day that the news about whether or not I was going to be promoted was being broken to me. I wore a ruby red blouse and teamed it with a cropped ck jacket and tight ck pencil skirt. I wore ck high-heeled court shoes and sheer stockings that entuated my long, supple legs in an obvious and yet ssy way. My hair was tied up on top of my head in a tight bun, and I wore just a hint of makeup. Dressing to impress helped me to feel more confident, but it did not stop my hand from trembling slightly as I reached out and pushed open the boardroom door. I stepped inside with my head held high, and was a little shocked when I found that only my stepdad was sitting there. I was under the impression that my appraisal would be conducted by the whole of the higher management team, but obviously I had been mistaken. I stepdad fixed his prating gaze on me, and then gestured towards the seat in front of his desk. I nodded curtly and sat down. My stepdad was so formal, and he absolutely refused to break out of his managing director persona, even for his own daughter. Most people would have called that hard-core professionalism, but I just thought it was in unnecessary. ¡°I trust you know why you¡¯re here, Miss Corbyn¡± my stepdad said. I really had to stop myself from rolling my eyes. Miss Corbyn? What was wrong with just in old Alison? But, I decided to humour him and nodded politely in answer to his question. ¡°I¡¯d like to start by saying that I¡¯ve been extremely impressed with your performance over thest couple of months¡± my stepdad said, keeping his eyes firmly fixed on the papers in front of him as he spoke ¡°you have shown a lot of initiative and a lot of potential. I have to say that you have surpassed my expectations, and I am truly grateful for the work that you¡¯ve put in.¡± My heart was racing as he spoke these words, but I kept my expression neutral. I didn¡¯t want him to know how ted I was by what he was saying to me, so I strived to keep myself looking professional. He didn¡¯t look up from his papers, however. It was as if he couldn¡¯t look me in the eye. That idea made me a little bit ufortable, and I studied his face as he continued to sing my praises. He looked almost¡­ nervous. ¡°No matter what the oue of this meeting¡± my stepdad said, briefly flitting his eyes away from the papers in front of him to meet my own, ¡°I want you to know that you have done a fantastic job and you are an asset to thispany.¡± I felt a rising panic beginning to bubble over in my chest. I didn¡¯t like where this was going at all, not one little bit. It was quite clear what he was doing. He was letting me down gently.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Have I done enough to be promoted?¡± I blurted out, suddenly devoid of all professionalism and slipping back into being a petnt teenager. I was irritated and anxious, and it showed in my voice. I didn¡¯t care at that moment; I was impatient and I wanted to know. My stepdad looked up from the papers and stared me in the face. He was a little bit flushed around the cheeks, and his mouth was pursed into a thin line. I knew that face all too well. He was angry, and he was trying not to show it. But he was also nervous, and I knew that was a feeling that wouldn¡¯t rest very well with him. It was probably making him even more agitated, even more angry! ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve decided to speak so inly I can only do the same¡± he said, sping his hands together in front of him ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alison, but I just don¡¯t think that the role of junior assistant is one that is cut out for you.¡± His words hit me like a ton of bricks. I was absolutely devastated, and it showed in my face, but I was determined not to cry. I channelled my emotions, trying to remain dignified and calm but it was no use. The only thing I could do to stop myself from crying was to get angry. I clenched my hands into fists and gritted my teeth. I¡¯d never felt like that before, and I was surprised by how quickly the rage took over. Maybe it was the months of stress and heartache leading up to this moment that did it, or maybe it was the look on my stepdad¡¯s face as he broke the news to me. He didn¡¯t even look upset. Just nervous and a little bit irritated. ¡°This is ridiculous¡± I spat ¡°we both know the only reason you haven¡¯t promoted me is because of your stupid obsession with not being seen to give preferential treatment. It¡¯s not my fault I¡¯m your daughter, and if you were going to be so discriminatory towards me then you shouldn¡¯t have offered me the internship in the first ce!¡± I don¡¯t know how, but I was somehow on my feet now, my arms rigid at my sides as I bent over the desk and scowled down at his shocked face. I didn¡¯t care though. At that moment he was no longer my boss. In fact he was no longer my stepdad. He was just a man who had hurt me bitterly, and I needed him to know about it. ¡°This is just typical of you¡± I continued, my voice rising in volume and making him look even more nervous ¡°you¡¯ve had issues with me from day one! At home you barely talk to me, you avoid me like the gue and whenever we¡¯re alone in a room together you make up some bullshit excuse and leave. What is it? What is your fucking problem with me?¡± Chapter 113 I¡¯d lost it. I just didn¡¯t care. Everything that wasing out of my mouth was true and he knew it. Since I¡¯d moved home from college everything had been so strange between us that he just didn¡¯t feel like my stepdad any more. He was cold and distant, and yet strangely obsessive ¡ª demanding to know what I was doing and who I was with all hours when I was outside of work, and yet taking absolutely no interest in me when I was in the office with him. He¡¯d even changed the way that he looked at me, as surreal as that sounded. It was like he was aplete stranger ¡ª and now he was worse than a stranger to me. It was like he was my enemy! ¡°I will thank you, Alison, to keep work issues and personal issues separate!¡± Now he was standing up out of his chair, his palms face down on the desk as he leaned in towards me. I could see the rage mounting in his eyes too, but it didn¡¯t bother me. I¡¯d had enough of him, and I¡¯d had enough of his stupid firm. ¡°Personal issues?¡± I shouted, hearing my voice echo around the room ¡°don¡¯t patronise me. We both know that the only one with personal issues is you!¡± I spun around on my heel and stomped towards the door, feeling my rage reaching a climax. I swung open the door and then in one final moment of anger fuelled madness I shouted over my shoulder. ¡°Go Fuck yourself, Dad!¡± I mmed the door behind me so hard I heard the blinds fall down, exposing my stepdad to the rest of the office, standing there, red-faced and open mouthed in shock. I really had done it this time. There was absolutely no way that he¡¯d let me keep my internship after this. And I knew that I¡¯d probably have to start looking for a new ce to live as well. I walked over to my desk and started clearing away my things, but to my surprise my stepdad followed me out of the boardroom. He stood at the end of the office, staring at me with a scowl on his face. I didn¡¯t stop at I was doing, though. I just ignored him. ¡°Everybody out!¡± he bellowed. The entire office looked up from what they were doing, and stared at him. There were a few nervous murmurs and then he bellowed his order once again. Everybody quickly scrambled to their feet and rush out of the office, evidently too scared to protest. I have to say that, right then, I too was scared. My stepdad and I had some pretty heated arguments in the past, but I¡¯d never heard him shout like that. I was determined not to let him see that I was nervous though, so I simply stood there with my arms folded across my chest and fixed him with a steely gaze.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. To my astonishment he started walking towards me, and the expression on his face had changedpletely. He almost looked smug. Like he was somehow triumphant in all of this ¡ª like I hadn¡¯t justpletely embarrassed him in front of his entire firm. It just didn¡¯t sit right with me and I immediately began to grow nervous. ¡°I knew you would react like this¡± my stepdad said, walking towards me with slow, purposeful steps. He had his hands in the pockets of his suit jacket, and regarded me with an intense look in his eyes. It was simr to the looks that he had started giving me now that I lived at home with him, only somehow amplified. ¡°You see, this is just your problem. Youck discipline. You¡¯re a hard worker that¡¯s for sure, and you aim to please ¡ª but if I were to promote you then you would constantly need keeping in check. You always wear a very bad girl, Alison¡± His words were strange, but his expression was even stranger. I didn¡¯t like the way that it made me feel, sending tingles up and down my spine, and a strange clenching feeling in the pit of my stomach. It was a queasy kind of feeling, but not altogether unpleasant. What was unpleasant was the fact that I was reacting this way, catching myselfpletely off guard and allowing myself to be somehow seduced and captivated by his words. ¡°That¡¯s why I decided to enlist a little help today¡± my stepdad continued, and I heard the sound of a door mming further down the office, followed by footsteps. ¡°I knew that you¡¯d be a little too much to handle.¡± As he spoke the tall blond man came walking up behind him, and then stood next to him with his arms folded across his wide chest. He looked kind of familiar, and I realised he was one of the upper management team. What the hell was he doing here? ¡°This is Jake¡± my stepdad said with a sly smile ¡°and he¡¯s going to be helping me make my final decision. It¡¯s also going to help me to teach you a little discipline. You have to agree, Alison, you really do need to learn how to submit. How to be a good girl.¡± Jake looked me up and down and then smiled. He nced over at my stepdad and gave him a wink and a nod. Then what happened next made me cry out in shock. Both men lunged towards me! Jake grabbed my wrists in one hand and my stepdad grabbed me by my waist, pulling me in to a full on kiss! His tongue pushed into my mouth and began to explore me, roughly, as Jake¡¯s hands let go of my wrists and trailed down my back, grabbing at my ass cheeks. I squealed, but it was muffled by my stepdad¡¯ kiss. The strange thing was, though, that even though my hands were now free I made no attempt to push him off. He pressed his mouth against mine with a passionate force and I was powerless to stop him. All of a sudden I felt the back of my pencil skirt being unzipped and my bra being unhooked by Jake¡¯s expert hands. It was all happening too fast and I could only gasp and stare wildly at them as they kissed and fondled me. This was my stepdad. My STEPDAD! And here he was, forcing himself on me with such a passionate frenzy that I couldn¡¯t help but get turned on. I felt so ashamed of myself! But there was no time for shame. And no time to protest, as Jake removed his tie and wrapped it around my face, gagging me so that I couldn¡¯t make a sound. I was utterly helpless and only managed to squeal pathetically as my stepdad wrenched my skirt down around my ankles and Jake removed my jacket and my shirt, then watched my unhooked bra fall away from my body. I felt a cold chill run through my body as Jake slid his hands down and over the curve of my back, caressing my ass cheeks and sliding his finger down the crease between my cheeks. It was as if he was studying me. I could literally feel his eyes burning into me as he looked me up and down and grunted with approval. ¡°Mmm you¡¯re right, Mr Corbyn¡± Jake said ¡°she¡¯s got potential alright!¡± With those words he grabbed me by the hair and marched me over to a nearby desk. I squealed in pain as he mmed me down onto it, chest first, so that my tits hit the wood with a loud pping noise. I groaned as Jake parted my legs roughly, and gasped as I saw my stepdad take out his huge cock and begin massaging it as he walked towards me. I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening to me these men were treating me like a piece of meat, literallyid out on a table for their consumption! And I was doing nothing to stop them because, deep down, I wanted this. My stepdad moved behind me and began teasing my pussy lips with the tip of his hard prick. I couldn¡¯t help but squeal at his touch. After months of strange looks, awkward moments and a mounting tension between us at home I realised suddenly what we had both been secretly yearning for. My eyes rolled into the back of my head as he touched me; it felt utterly indescribable to feel the touch of his cock. I groaned and felt my pussy juices beginning to flow, and visibly went tense when I realised this was happening to me. Why was I getting so wet? The question was only in my head for a few seconds before I felt my stepdad¡¯s stiff cock plunging deep into my tight hole. It was absolutely sensational, and I cried out with both pain and pleasure as he steamed into me. He was so big, and so incredibly hard. I could practically feel him in the pit of my stomach as he began fucking me. He grunted like an animal with each thrust a sound which only turned me on even more! ¡°Ohhh yeah¡± My stepdad groaned ¡°you¡¯re so wet, baby girl!¡± He wasn¡¯t lying. I could feel my juices trickling down my inner thighs as he continued to m into me, and moaned like a little slut as his balls pped against my clit. The sight of it must have been just too much for Jake to deal with, because at that moment he sprang into action. He bent me even further over the desk so that my ass was facing the ceiling, and then hitched up one of my legs so that my knee was on the desk top. Then he got up onto the desk, and straddled me. I felt my stepdad shift his position slightly, making room for his aplice to mount me. I felt cold panic take over as I realised what Jake was about to do. I had just enough time to scream out before he rammed his huge prick into my tight asshole. The sound of my wailing must have turned him on even more, because he whipped the tie from around my face, allowing me to cry and scream freely. ¡°Oh god!¡± I cried, ¡°fuuuuuck! Shit! It hurts! Daddy it hurts!!¡± My stepdad said nothing, but grunted in response, mming into my pussy even harder as Jake began pushing himself in and out of my ass. It was so unbelievably painful that I felt tearse to my eyes as Jake forced himself inside my tight little hole. I had never taken it in the ass before, and I couldn¡¯t believe how painful it was! My asshole stretched and burned, and I felt as though they were both going to split me in two as they continued to pound me. I had two cocks inside me at the same time, for the first time, and all I could do was lie there, dangling over the desk like some sort of fuck-toy. I couldn¡¯t believe that they would do this to me! My own stepdad! I screwed my eyes shut and bit my lip, trying to fight the pain. It was unbearable, and threatened to rob me of any and all pleasure I might have been feeling from my stepdad¡¯s forbidden touch. But just as I felt like I couldn¡¯t take any more, my stepdad reached around my front, thrust his hand beneath me and began rubbing furiously at my clit. I gasped and yelped, the unexpected feeling of pleasure suddenly taking over. The paining from my asshole was still there, but it was more of a dull ache now. I moaned and felt my hips beginning to tremble slightly as my stepdad worked on me. They were both still fucking me brutally, but I felt an increasing yearning inside of me to be fucked even harder. I wailed and groaned as my stepdad pinched my clit, mming into me with a desperate force. I felt my orgasm building pletely heightened by the pain that I was feeling, and I clenched my ass and pussy hungrily around the cocks that were filling them. ¡°Oh fuck she¡¯s tight!¡± Jake groaned. He thrust himself deeper into my ass and tugged at my hair. I felt his cock twitching inside me and I knew he was close to orgasm. But I was more concerned with my stepdad¡¯s cock. ¡°Fuck me, Daddy!¡± I cried ¡°Fuck my pussy! Fill my asshole! Fill me with cum!¡± The sudden, dirty outburst took them both by surprise and they each quickened their pace still, mming into me so hard that the desk rocked! ¡°That¡¯s it, take it! Take it like the naughty little slut you are¡± my stepdad cried, rubbing my clit harder and faster. I felt my orgasm building and screamed at the top of my lungs as both men erupted inside of me at the same time. Hot spurts of cum filled up my ass and pussy, causing me to moan like a little whore as my stepdad roared and grunted in ecstasy. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore! I wailed and cried, my pussy and ass clenching as I squirted my juices all over my stepdad¡¯s crotch and onto the desk beneath us. It was the most intense orgasm I had ever experienced in my life! They both slowly pulled out of me and allowed me to roll onto my back, gazing up at them and panting. They were both smiling. ¡°What do you think, Jake?¡± my stepdad said, keeping his eyes firmly fixed on me as Iid there with a sedated smile on my face ¡°do you think she¡¯s junior assistant material?¡± Jake nodded and grinned in response ¡°I think so. But I think you¡¯ll have to keep her in check, Boss. She¡¯s clearly a feisty one!¡± My stepdad chuckled at thatstment, then nodded. We looked at each other for a few moments in silence. Nothing else needed to be said. It was clear that I was the best candidate for the position, and I had been all along. I just needed to learn the meaning of discipline and I knew from that moment that my daddy would certainly seed in teaching me all I needed to know along the way. Chapter 114 DADDY¡¯S LITTLE CUM-SLUT ¡°Fine, be that way!¡± I shouted down the stairs. My fists were clenched and I was practically shaking with rage. I couldn¡¯t believe my stepdad could be so self-centred and obnoxious. He and I had never really got along, I thought that since I¡¯d been on my absolute best behaviour all weekend that he might allow me a couple of little luxuries. But obviously, I was mistaken. My mom had gone away you on a business trip, and my stepdad was considering going camping with a couple of his buddies from work, so naturally I leapt at the chance of having a few friends round since I would have the house to myself. On the Friday night that my mom left for the airport I promised my stepdad faithfully that I would cook, clean and do whatever else he bid me to over the weekend, if he would just let me have a little party on Sunday night. I was home from college for the summer, and had been rattling around the house for weeks with nothing to do. The prospect of having a party was too irresistible not to pursue. My stepdad agreed, saying that if I cooked his meals, ironed shirts, washed the dishes and did theundry then he might just let me have three or four friends over to chill out in the games room. We lived in arge house, and the games room was perfect to hosting a little get-together. Obviously I was nning on having more than four or five friends over but he would be far away on a camping trip would be none the wiser. I just smiled sweetly as heid down the terms and nodded enthusiastically, keen to please him to get what I wanted. I did so with gritted teeth and a false smile; it did pain me to have to submit to him like this. Like I said, we¡¯d never really gotten along. He¡¯d moved in with me and my mom when I was about 12 years old, and while the first few years of him being with us were okay, as soon as I became an older teenager we started having problems, and when I turned eighteen it got a whole lot worse. It was like we were bothpeting for my mom¡¯s attention all the time, and the worst part of it was that he was probably twice as childish as me. As time went on it became the norm for us to argue and bicker like siblings rather than like stepfather and daughter. My mom learned to ignore it, I learned to tolerate it and he learned that if he was persistent and controlling enough, more often than not he got what he wanted. That was just the sort of man he was;pletely unreasonable and desperate for control. Knowing his traits and his ws so well, I realised it was best to indulge him and go along with whatever he said. It hurt my pride, I¡¯m not going to lie ¡ª and when he spent half an hourining that the dinner that I¡¯d cooked wasn¡¯t up to scratch, I nearly lost it ¡ª but all the while I kept a false smile stered to my face. I was determined to get what I wanted. But when Sunday night came along, and I was getting antsy and trying to usher him out of the door to get on with his stupid camping trip, he broke the news to me that he wasn¡¯t even going. ¡°Oh didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± He had said, with a smug smile creeping across his face ¡°the boys didn¡¯t want to go camping, so I invited them over for a few drinks instead. Obviously you can invite your friends over some of the time, maybe. After all, your mom wouldn¡¯t be pleased if she found out that we¡¯d had a house full of people.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it! He had me act like his personal ve all weekend, and now he wasn¡¯t even going to repay me with what he had promised. It made my blood boil, and I began to see red as I red at him from the top of the stairs. He folded his arms in front of his chest and smiled up at me, triumphant. That was when I lost it, and began screaming at him. ¡°You¡¯re a piece of work, do you know that?¡± I shouted, clenching my fists so hard that my nails dug into the palm of my hand painfully ¡°you have me do your bidding all weekend, treating me like a fucking ve ¡ª and now you¡¯re going back on your part of the bargain? I knew you were low! But I didn¡¯t know you were this low!¡± My stepdad¡¯s changed immediately the moment I swore at him. His eyes went wide, and his mouth pressed into a thin line. He too began to clench his fists, and I knew at that moment I had crossed a line. But there was no going back, I had said what I needed to say and I had to deal with the consequences. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that!¡± He shouted up the stairs, his voice rising with every word ¡°I¡¯m your dad, and as long as you¡¯re staying under my roof he will abide by my rules. What I say goes, and there¡¯s not a dammed thing that you can do about¡­¡± He was cut short mid-sentence by the sound of the doorbell ringing. He red at me and then looked back at the door, contemting whether or not to continue with the argument or to go answer it. He decided on thetter, turning on his heel and stomping over to the door while I took the opportunity to escape to my bedroom. I heard the door open and the sound of voices, menughing and shouting together. That noise made me feel even more bitter. I was still seeing red, and I was determined at that moment to make him pay! I stomped across my bedroom and threw up in my closet door, sifting through piles of clothes like a mad woman, before settling on one perfect outfit. It was my tightest pink sweater, and my shortest pleated skirt. I teamed it with knee-high cotton socks and deliberately didn¡¯t put on any underwear. Oh yes, I was going to make him pay alright. After spending half an hour curling my long blonde hair into glossy ringlets, and applying some make-up and perfume I stood back to admire my handiwork in the mirror. I was still angry, but my heart was also beating with excitement at this point. I knew I looked good, and I was going to make sure that Daddy¡¯s buddies knew it to. I couldn¡¯t wait to see the look of shame and embarrassment on his face as I began to work my magic on them. I practically skipped out of my bedroom and down the hallway, feeling light on my feet as I descended the staircase and made my way across the house to the games room. I could hear themughing and shouting together as I approached, and it red up that little spark of anger inside me ¡ª giving me just enough courage to go through with what I was nning. I pushed open the door and walked into the room, swaying my hips as I did so. ¡°Hi guys¡± I said with a sweet smile on my face, and walked over to the mini fridge in the corner of the room. They all stopped what they were doing and turned to look at me, their eyes immediately drawn to my perky tits, drinking in the sight of my slightly erect nipples through my tight sweater.N?velDrama.Org owns this. This was going to be so much fun. I bent low and opened the fridge, knowing full well that my dad¡¯s friend John who was seated just a few feet behind me would get a nice little sh of my shaven pussy. I heard him gasp a little as I pulled out a beer, and removed the cap with my teeth. The rest of the guys were still staring at me, with mixed expressions on their faces. My stepdad¡¯s face was bright red, and he looked like he was about to explode. ¡°How are you all doing tonight?¡± I said, taking a sip of my beer and trying my best to keep my face looking neutral. They all checked themselves and averted their eyes, murmuring that they were having a good time etc. The only one who didn¡¯t answer was my stepdad. ¡°Does anyone fancy a game of pool?¡± I said, once again try my best to look neutral and innocent. ¡°Look, Cindy, the guys don¡¯t want you bothering them, okay?¡± My stepdad managed to say in a restrained voice. He was doing his best not to lose control, and I took great delight in watching him squirm. ¡°Oh it¡¯s okay, Dave¡± I heard John say from behind me ¡°she¡¯s not doing any harm, let her have a game or two¡± The other guys chimed in, telling my stepdad to lighten up. He was cornered, I knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to protest without making himself look like an ass. It was perfect. I grabbed a pool cue and watched one of my dad¡¯s friends ce the balls in the centre of the table. I leaned over as low as possible, giving the guys in front of me full view of my delicious cleavage, and allowing John another nce at my little pink pussy from behind. I was enjoying myself so much, drinking in the sight of my stepdad¡¯s tortured face as he watched his buddies ogling me, and took a little too long to break. My stepdad knew exactly what I was doing. Throughout the entire game of pool hardly anybody spoke, they were all mesmerised by what I was doing. It was the easiest game of pool I¡¯d ever yed! As I potted thest ball, I watched my stepdad¡¯s face turned from crimson to dark purple. None of his buddies seemed to notice the obvious torment that he was going through. Not that any of them probably would have cared anyway; I was putting on too good a show. ¡°Another game?¡± I said, standing up straight and running the pool cue between my fingers. My dad¡¯s buddies all called out ¡®yes¡¯ simultaneously and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. That was thest straw. I wasn¡¯t prepared for what happened next, as I watch my stepdad physically explode. He threw his bottle of beer to the floor where it smashed, sending flecks of ss scattering throughout the room. I shrieked, and his buddies cried out. But any sounds that we made were dwarfed by his shouting. ¡°OUT!¡± He shouted at the top of his lungs ¡°everybody out. Right now!¡± ¡°Jesus, Dave ¡°John said, his voice shaking slightly with shock ¡°rx. There¡¯s no need to¡­¡± ¡°NOW!¡± My stepdad bellowed, and this time nobody argued. They all got up quickly, and stumbled out of the room. It really was a frightening sight, to see him standing there clenching and unclenching his fists ¡ª the colour of his face alternating between bright red and deep purple. As I heard the front door m, I felt feeling of dread wash over me. I knew that I crossed the line, and I was frightened. But there was also part of me that was deeply excited by what just happened. I pushed his buttons in a way I¡¯d never been able to do before, and the feeling of power and tion that it gave me was indescribable. That, coupled with the feeling I got from having my stepdad¡¯s friends marvel at my body like that made me feel weak at the knees. ¡°You should be fucking ashamed of yourself!¡± he hissed, walking towards me slowly ¡°acting like a cheap little slut, what did you hope to achieve from that? Huh?¡± Chapter 115 I didn¡¯t answer him. I just stood there, holding his gaze but feeling the sense of dread and worry getting stronger. He really was angry. But there was something else inside the anger that I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on. Something about him was different, and I could see it in his face as he walked towards me. ¡°You think that just by acting like a little whore, you¡¯ll get whatever you want?¡± My stepdad said. He was stood right in front of me now, and I could see that his heart was thumping in his chest beneath his tight white T-shirt. His pupils were dted, and a slight sweat had broken out at his brow. ¡°You need to be taught a lesson, Cindy. No little slut is going to manipte me. Not ever!¡± He was ufortably close now; so close that his lips were literally just a couple of inches from mine. I could smell his cologne, and feel his breath softly caressing my cheek as he spoke. I immediately felt woozy and confused, but I said nothing and did nothing. ¡°If you¡¯re going to act like a little slut¡± my stepdad continued, his voice now a raspy whisper ¡°then I guess I¡¯m just going to have to treat you like one!¡± Pain and exhration suddenly shed through my body. My stepdad pped me across the face, causing a ringing in my ear ¡ª before grabbing me by the shoulders and pulling me towards him in a rough and passionate kiss. I couldn¡¯t believe it! This was my stepdad! And now he had his tongue down my throat. But the funny thing was, after the initial shock of what was happening, I found that my own tongue was massaging his. I was responding to the kiss almost automatically. It was like there was something inside me spurring me on ¡ª like I wanted this! He ran his hands down my back, and ced them on my ass, squeezing my cheeks and then pulling me closer to him. Our groins pressed up against one another, and I could feel his hard erection through his pants. I couldn¡¯t believe that my stepdad was hard for me. It was absolutely surreal, and I knew in my heart that it was wrong. But that didn¡¯t stop me. He pulled away from the kiss and held me at arm¡¯s-length, his eyes zed over with an animal lust. I opened my mouth to say something, but words failed me. I didn¡¯t even have time to draw in another breath before he forced me down to my knees, keeping his hands firmly nted on my shoulders. I looked up at him with pleading eyes, and had just enough time to gasp as he pulled out his huge throbbing cock. I couldn¡¯t believe how big he was, or how hard and swollen. But he didn¡¯t give me time to drink in the sight of it, he just took advantage of my open mouth and thrust his hips forwards. My mouth was immediately filled with cock, causing me to cough and splutter as he rammed it down my throat. I grasped his wrists, trying to steady myself on my knees as he furiously began to thrust himself inside my mouth. I¡¯d never given deep throat like this before, and feeling his huge member hitting the back of my throat hurt like crazy. But it was a strange kind of pain that seemed to make my pussy grow wetter by the second. ¡°That¡¯s right¡± he hissed, ¡°open wide and take Daddy¡¯s cock. Good girl¡± I felt so dirty and degraded, and yet sopletely turned on! I wanted his cock in my throat, almost as badly as I wanted to feel him stuff it inside my tight, wet cunt. I groaned with anticipation, and ran my tongue over the ridges of his shaft. I couldn¡¯t believe I was tasting my daddy¡¯s cock for the very first time, and it felt so dammed good. ¡°Oh baby¡± my daddy groaned, ¡°you suck a dick like a little cum slut don¡¯t you! Dirty bitch¡­¡± The disgusting and insulting words that wereing out of his mouth only turned me on even more. I was a dirty little cum slut. I was Daddy¡¯s dirty little cum slut, and I was so hungry for his cock that I couldn¡¯t help but moan and whine as he slid himself in and out of my mouth. His pace was quickening, and I felt even more turned on by the fact that he was getting so excited so quickly. I could feel my pussy positively dripping now, and quickly let go of one of his wrists and stuffed my hand up my skirt. I plunged my fingers into my pussy, rolling my thumb over my clit as I slid my digits in and out of my tight, wet hole. My stepdad saw what I was doing, and immediately removed his cock from my mouth. The look of anger and lust in his eyes was indescribable, and he shoved me backwards, roughly. I hit the floor with a thud, my hand still firmly up my skirt, and he gasped at the sight of mypletely shaven pussy. He wasted no time in climbing on top of me, bending down for another rough kiss. My heart was racing, and I felt dizzy. Every fibre of me willed him on. He grabbed my wrists and pinned them up above my head, intertwining my fingers with his and feeling the slick wetness of my pussy juices on my hand.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking ready¡± he gasped, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation he thrust his hips forwards and rammed his cock into my tight, teenage couldn¡¯t. I squealed with delight and pain, he was so big! He was bigger than any guy I¡¯d ever had before, I could fill my pussy stretching around the thick base of his shaft as he rammed himself into me even harder. But I didn¡¯t tell him to stop. I just continued to gasp and squeal his he mmed into me over and over. There was no slow, sensual build up to this ¡ª no easing into it. He just rammed his dick inside me and began to pound ¡ª and I didn¡¯t want it any other way. I looked into his eyes as he gazed down at me, looking like a starving man observing a banquet. It was all so sudden that it just didn¡¯t seem real, and it was so taboo that I could feel myself blushing as his cock swelled inside me. He bit his lip and grunted with exertion as he thrust into me harder and harder. I felt my toes curling my body shaking. I could feel an orgasm building inside me, and I knew that my daddy was about cum too. ¡°Come inside of me¡± I whispered into his ear, desperate to feel him release e inside of me, Daddy!¡± That was all he needed. With an earth-shattering thrust and a loud gasp of exertion, I felt my daddy¡¯s cock ejacte inside me. He twitched and spasmed, shooting his load inside me with such force that I could feel the spurts hitting my G-spot. That tipped me over the edge, and I wailed and moaned like a wounded animal as my pussy juices squirted outwards. I practically drenched my stepdad is growing, and felt the warm stickiness of my orgasm between us. It was absolutely sensational, and didn¡¯t want it to end. My daddy slumped down on to me, pressing his weight against me before curling his arms beneath me and gripping me in a tight embrace. I kissed his neck and ran my fingers down his back, savouring thest moments of my orgasm. He stayed inside me for a few moments longer, while we both caught our breath. It took me a few moments to really realise the enormity of what had just happened, but I didn¡¯t regret one bit of it. Then I had to hold back a little giggle as I remembered my daddy¡¯s words; ¡°You think that just by acting like a little whore, you¡¯ll get whatever you want?¡± How ironic. It turned out that I had got what I wanted in the end ¡ª I just hadn¡¯t realised that I wanted in the first ce. I knew at that moment that our week alone together was going to be far more fun than I at first anticipated. Chapter 116 ANYTHING FOR YOU, DADDY As Leanna gazed out of the kitchen window at the parked car on the street, she felt her anxiety increasing. It was the first time her stepdad, Charlie had let her drive out into the neighbourhood and she waspletely petrified! She had only been learning to drive for a couple of weeks, but her stepdad was so pushy that he already wanted her to get out onto the roads. Leanna would rather he paid for driving lessons, but Charlie wasn¡¯t the type. ¡°Why on earth would I pay for lessons?¡± Charlie had said when Leanna suggested he and her mom buy her some driving lessons for her neenth birthday ¡°I¡¯ll just teach you myself. It¡¯ll be fun!¡± But it wasn¡¯t fun. It was stressful, humiliating and as far away from ¡®fun¡¯ as Leanna could imagine. Her stepdad was an ex-cop, and as a result of his former profession he had a few undesirable traits. Amongst some of them, he was an impatient, stern and abrupt man not the ideal person to be teaching somebody with a nervous disposition. The first lesson they had together literally reduced Leanna to tears when she identally hit the gas pedal instead of the break, bumping into the curb and causing Charlie to shout at her. ¡°For god¡¯s sake, Leanna!¡± he had bellowed ¡°can¡¯t you follow simple instructions?¡± His words had cut into her and Leanna immediately burst into tears. This only made matters worse. If there was one thing that made Charlie nervous and ufortable, it was the sight of a girl sobbing. ¡°Grow up!¡± he had shouted, before getting out of the car, pulling her out of the driver¡¯s seat and taking her ce behind the wheel. His words had echoed through her head all the way home, and neither of them spoke. But, strangely enough, she no longer felt like crying. Now, as she waited impatiently in the kitchen for her stepdad toe downstairs so that she could begin her lesson, she felt as nervous has she had the first time she had driven a car, if not more. Her heart was racing and she felt physically sick but she wasn¡¯t entirely sure that it was only because of the impending driving lesson. Recently things between her and her stepdad had be a little¡­ odd. Leanna couldn¡¯t quite decide what it was that was different, but there was a definite shift in the ¡®vibe¡¯ between them. She and Charlie had never been particrly close, and they rarely talked, but recently she was finding it more and more difficult to share afortable silence with him. And she knew that he felt it too, because whenever they ended up in a room alone together, he would quickly make excuses to leave. Leanna suspected that this was something that had been building for quite a while but had never be noticeable until now. There was something different about Charlie, the way he looked, the way he conducted himself, the way he just was. He was making her feel a strange way too, arousing all kinds of weird and disturbing emotions within her. Although she tried her best to ignore it, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that her heart began to beat a little faster whenever he was around. She just put it down to nervousness. It was all she could do. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go¡± Charlie called, rushing down the stairs and grabbing his jacket from a hook on the wall ¡°we¡¯ve only got an hour before your mother gets home, and I want to ensure that you¡¯re back here safe by the time she arrives.¡± There was a little humour in his voice, and its expression seemed light and mild. Leanna almost felt encouraged as she followed him down the garden path towards the car. All feelings of encouragement melted away, however, when she got into the car. ¡°Now, just do what we¡¯ve been doing so far. It¡¯s the same car, it¡¯s just going to be in a different setting that¡¯s all.¡± Charlie smiled at her and got into the passenger seat. Leanna took a deep breath and took her ce behind the wheel. She turned the key in the ignition, trying desperately not to let her hands shake. She knew that Charlie would be watching, and she realised that she desperately wanted to impress him. The engine started, and away they went. The lesson itself was kind of a blur. Charlie talked about the structure of the engine, about safety, about road manoeuvres and about general awareness of the road. But Leanna wasn¡¯t taking any of it in. She realised that as soon as her stepdad had finished talking that she couldn¡¯t remember a word of what he was saying. Charlie knew she was barely listening to him, and for a moment he looked kind of annoyed. But then his expression softened, and he held his tongue. Leanna was grateful; he obviously realised that she was nervous. After practicing a few manoeuvres on a quiet side-street, he took her to a very secluded area of winding roads surrounded by fields just outside of town. ¡°I think this is the best ce for you to get a feel for being behind the wheel¡± Charlie said as they parked up at the side of a quiet country road ¡°the chances are we won¡¯t even see another car down here today, it¡¯s that quiet.¡± Oh, how wrong he was! After just half an hour of Leanna driving the car up and down, shakily, and trying to go around corners without swinging out on to the other side of the road, another car came around the bend. ¡°O. K, now just move over and put your foot on the break, slowly¡± Charlie said. Leanna heard his words, but they just wouldn¡¯t register. She froze! Blind panic took over her body, and she felt the blood rushing to her head. She didn¡¯t know what hade over her, but at that moment shepletely forgot which pedal was the break which one was the gas. In a moment of desperation she stamped her foot down without thinking. There was an almighty crashing noise, and Leanna jolted forward violently in her seat as they collided with the other car. She shrieked as the seatbelt dug into her neck and shoulder, and Charlie threw his hands in front of his face instinctively. A deathly silence followed, as both Charlie and Leanna sat there in shock. Thankfully, there was no damage to the windscreen, but Leanna could tell from where she was sat that there was a lot of damage to the front of the vehicle. But it was nothingpared to the damage that she had inflicted on the other car. She cringed, and screwed her eyes shut. She didn¡¯t dare look over at Charlie, so she just kept her eyes staring dumbly at the wheel. Charlie said nothing, but undid his seatbelt and got out of the car to look at the damage. From the look on his face, Leanna could tell that it was pretty bad. She inwardly cursed herself for being such an idiot. Why did she have to freeze up at such a moment? Why did her stupid nerves have to kick in at a time like this? She was sick of it. She was sick of never being brave enough to take action. Something had to change! Leanna heard raised voices, and looked up to find Charlie arguing with the driver of the other vehicle. Both men were shouting at each other, their faces turning bright red, and she knew it was all her fault. She was the one who was behind the wheel. She was the one who crashed the car. And she realised at that moment that she was the one who would have to deal with the consequences. She drew in a deep breath, undid her seatbelt and got out of the car. ¡°Stop shouting!¡± She cried, and with such conviction in her voice that both men did indeed stop shouting and turned to look at her, both wearing the same expression of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s my fault okay? It was me. I froze up. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°You froze up?¡± The other driver spat, a look of contempt on his face. He was young and good-looking man, wearing an expensive looking suit. Leanna nced at his car, and although she didn¡¯t know much aboutbautomobiles she could tell immediately that he is was very expensive. She guessed it must be incredibly expensive to repair too! ¡°Give me your insurance details¡± the man demanded, ¡°right now!¡± Leanna stared at him open mouthed, and said nothing. She didn¡¯t know the insurance details. That was her stepdad¡¯s domain, so she looked at him to step in. Charlie¡¯s face went from red to deathly white. Leanna realised at that moment that she wasn¡¯t insured. ¡°Oh this is rich¡± the man hissed, looking between them both, ¡°she¡¯s not insured, is she?¡± Charlie said nothing. He knew he hadmitted an offence, and being an ex-cop he obviously thought it best not to say anything else. Leanna observed the other man¡¯s face lighting up with glee. ¡°Oh, the police will surely want to hear about this!¡± The man grinned ¡°and I think it would probably make a good story for the paper too. I thought I recognised you, Mr Davies. Or should I say Sergeant Davies?¡± Again Charlie said nothing, but Leanna could tell that his blood was boiling. The situation really was as bad as it looked. Her stepdad, an ex-cop and respected member of the localmunity, had just let his uninsured stepdaughter crash into the car of a powerful, local journalist. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it¡± Leanna blurted out, just as it looked like the argument was about to turn really ugly. Once again both men turned to look at her. She felt a rush of excitement and apprehension and she considered her next words carefully. She realised that the time for being nervous was over. She walked over to the journalist, with her shoulders back and head held high. Her posture not only made her look proud and confident, but also entuated the soft plumpness of her breasts. She was d at that moment that she had decided to wear a short tartan skirt and knee boots on this particr driving lesson. The journalist watched her hips as they swayed when she walked towards him, and when his eyes finally met hers she graced him with a sly smile. ¡°And how exactly are you going to pay for it?¡± The journalist x to keep his voice steady. Leanna looked him up and down and smiled again.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She wasn¡¯t sure where this newfound confidence wasing from, but she thought it best to just go with it. She could see Charlie out of the corner of her eye, and he was regarding her suspiciously. Yet he did nothing to stop her. That thought made her even more excited. ¡°I¡¯ll pay in whatever way you want me to pay¡± Leanna said, almost grimacing their own words as she spoke. It was true, though. She really would do whatever she had to in order to smooth out this awful mess. The only thing that made her feel strange and somewhat queasy was the fact that her stepdad was stood right next to her. And perhaps what was even stranger was the fact that he wasn¡¯t stopping her. ¡°Please, Mister¡± Leanna said, in her cutest and most innocent of voices ¡°I¡¯ll do anything. Anything at all.¡± Leanna fluttered her eyshes, and pushed her chest out even more, watching as the man¡¯s eyes trailed down her face to rest on her luscious cleavage. She nced over at Charlie, and saw an expression on his face that she¡¯d never seen before. It caused her to swell up with excitement, and her knees immediately began to grow weak. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for my daddy¡± she whispered, directing her words at the journalist but keeping her eyes firmly locked on Charlie¡¯s. It was a surreal proposition, but she felt such a strange energy between them that she knew it was the right thing to do. And the growing bulge in Charlie¡¯s pants affirmed that notion for her. Chapter 117 The journalist obviously agreed, because at that moment his hands were all over her, tugging at her sweater and pulling it over her head. Charlie took this is his cue to spring into action, and moved behind Leanna, pulling up her skirt with shaking hands. It was as if he¡¯d been waiting to do this all along, and that turned Leanna on even more. She groaned with ill-disguised delight as Charlie began to squeeze her ass cheeks in his hands. The journalist tossed her sweater away and pulled down her bra with such force that the straps snapped and her huge tits spilled free. He squeezed them in both hands and then bent down and took one of her nipples into his mouth, sucking greedily. Leanna barely had time to moan with pleasure before he moved on to the next one, rolling it between his teeth and causing her to wince in pain. Then he grabbed her by the back of the head, roughly, and pulled her into a hard, passionate kiss. He forced his tongue into her mouth and she immediately responded by massaging his with her own. Then she found her knees beginning to buckle, as Charlie¡¯s hand found its way into her panties. She felt so confused, ashamed of what was happening but with no desire to stop it. She couldn¡¯t believe she was letting her stepdad touch her this way, and she couldn¡¯t believe how much she wanted it. The thought of being fucked by aplete stranger turned her on, but the prospect of feeling her stepdad¡¯s cock deep inside her cunt was just out of this world. Suddenly the journalist pulled away from the kiss and grabbed Leanna¡¯s hair. She didn¡¯t even have time to scream out before he forced her downwards and thrust is huge cock into her mouth. She didn¡¯t even notice that he¡¯d taken it out of his pants, and already he was ramming it down her throat. Again following the lead of the journalist, Charlie ripped down her panties and began working her pussy with his fingers. She was torn between two conflicting feelings, pleasure in her pussy and pain in her throat. She gagged and spluttered under the force of the journalist¡¯s cock, but he didn¡¯t pull back. ¡°Good girl¡± the journalist said in a sly voice ¡°open wide!¡± Leanna did as she was told, and tried to rx her throat to allow him in more freely. She felt dirty and degraded, but also liberated. At that moment she was no longer be unsure and confident girl. At that moment she was nobody, she was just a filthy whore to be used and that¡¯s exactly what she wanted. She practically exploded when she felt her stepdad bend low and begin licking his tongue against her tight ass hole. It was an odd sensation to feel vited and pleasured at the same time. Leanna realised that her pussy was getting wetter and wetter by the second. Charlie¡¯s fingers plunged deep into her cunt, and she heard him groan when he realised how wet she was. ¡°You¡¯re ready for this¡± Charlie whispered, and his words were almost encouraging. The journalist must have heard what he said too, because at that moment he pulled his dick out of Leanna¡¯s mouth and dragged her to her feet by her hair. He lead her over to the hood of his car, and bend her over it roughly. He pulled her skirt up and yanked on her panties with such force that they tore away from her body. Charlie gasped and grunted, obviously turned on by what he saw. Then the journalist began to spank her ass, hard and brutal while Charlie simply stood and watched. Leanna couldn¡¯t believe how good it felt to be degraded like this, and made no sound of protest. All she did was yelp and squeal with each p, giving every appearance of being in pain but actually loving every second of it.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You want her sweet pussy?¡± The journalist asked Charlie in a raspy voice that was heavy with impatience. Charlie nodded, obviously lost for words. Charlie moved forwards, taking out his huge cock from his pants as he did so. Leanna gasped at the sheer size of it, and then yelped again as another hard spanknded against her ass cheek. The journalist hitched up her leg onto the hood of the car, allowing Charlie easy ess to her dripping cunt. This was it. She was actually going to get fucked by her daddy! She couldn¡¯t believe what she had got herself into. All of a sudden Charlie was right on her, teasing her expose pussy lips with the tip of his cock. She moaned and found herself grinding against the metal of the car, and then finally cried out with undiluted glee as Charlie slipped his dick up inside her. Her stepdad¡¯s cock was bigger than any she¡¯d ever taken before, but this slight feeling of pain only heightened her senses more. She wanted this. She wanted to be fucked by her daddy, in front of aplete stranger. ¡°Looks like a pussy is sweet¡± the journalistmented, massaging his cock and vigorously as he spoke. Charlie grunted in agreement, and quickened his pace. ¡°Let¡¯s see if her ass is even sweeter¡± the journalist said, then stepped forward, pushing Charlie to the side slightly to give himself easy ess. He then parted Leanna¡¯s ass cheeks roughly, and before she could even put out a word of protest she felt his dick pressing up against her tight ring. Leanna cried out in a twisted yowl of pain as the journalist stuffed his cock up her ass. It was so painful that she felt like her head was going to explode. But she didn¡¯t tell him to stop. There was something inside her that was feeding off the pain, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice that it made the feeling of her stepdad¡¯s cock inside her all the more intense. She shuddered and groaned under the force of both men as they began ploughing into her. She¡¯d never been fucked in the ass before, and now two men were doing her at once! It felt so strange to be filled up that way, and even more exhrating to think that it was her own daddy doing it to her. Charlie slipped his hand underneath Leanna, and began ying with her clit as he piled into her. She felt every inch of the journalist as he slid in and out of her ass, stretching her around his shaft. But now that she had some friction against her clit, the pain in her ass was subsiding. ¡°Fill her up¡± the journalist suddenly barked ¡°make her pay for what she¡¯s done!¡± Charlie didn¡¯t need telling twice. With a loud groan he emptied himself into his stepdaughter, pping her ass with every spurt of his cum. Leanna squealed as her own orgasm came gushing out, soaking her daddy¡¯s groin with her sweet juices. Her pussy pulsated and her asshole clenched, tightening around the journalist¡¯s dick as he buried himself even deeper inside of her. That was too much for him, and he shot his load in her virgin ass grunting like an animal as he did so. Leanna couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just done, but she was even more shocked at how much she enjoyed it. It felt utterly delicious to be filled up by two guys at once, and she smiled to herself as she gasped for breath on the hood of the car. Both men stayed inside of her for a few moments, until she felt their cocks beginning to rx. Then they both slowly drew out, leaving her lying against t against the metal hood, desperately trying to catch her breath. She didn¡¯t care. At that moment she was in a state ofplete and utter bliss. She then felt Charlie pulling her skirt back down, and the journalist handed her back her sweater. She rolled over on the hood of the car and looked up at them both. A broad smile spread across her face, and both of them couldn¡¯t help but smile back. ¡°So, have I paid my debt?¡± Leanna said, cheekily. The journalist nodded curtly, but said nothing. She looked over at Charlie, and although he was trying to keep his face neutral she could see a glint of excitement behind his eyes. She knew how grateful he must be for what she¡¯d just done, and she shivered with excitement as she contemted how he might repay her. If what she¡¯d just endured was supposed to be a punishment, then she couldn¡¯t wait to find out what it felt like to be rewarded! Her daddy¡¯s face said it all. Chapter 118 WHATEVER DADDY WANTS I gazed out of the window at the countryside as it whizzed past. We¡¯d only been in the car for an hour, but to me it felt like an eternity. I sighed and had to stifle a yawn it was so boring being in the car with no music on. I don¡¯t know why my stepdad had such a problem with the radio, but evidently he felt so strongly about it that he¡¯d rather drive for an hour in awkward silence than get over his stubbornness and just put on the radio. He would just blindly refuse, saying that he couldn¡¯t stand today¡¯s music, or that the radio hosts annoyed him. That was just typical of him and his judgemental and controlling nature. He wouldn¡¯t even let me put on a CD! Talk about controlling. I knew that he was just being this way to spite me, but I also knew that if I raised the issue he would tell me that I was behaving like a spoilt child. We¡¯d had enough arguments in the five years that he had been married to my mom for me to know the sorts of things he would do and say. It was almost like arguments between us arose out of habit rather than anything else. But there was no way of changing that, I was sure. As far as I was concerned, there was too much water under the bridge. I deeply resented him for the way that he always tried to belittle me and control me. I truly felt like he treated me like a child, and no matter how many times I tried to exin my anguish to my mom, she just never listened. She always sided with him. I suppose I was difficult at times and yes, sometimes our arguments did stem from me being immature and petnt. But I always justified my own behaviour byparing it to the way that he treated me. Perhaps I wouldn¡¯t behave like a child if he didn¡¯t treat me like one! I had just turned eighteen that week, but still he treated me like an infant. Me and my stepdad just didn¡¯t get along, simple as that. As a matter of fact, our strained rtionship was the reason for this awkward road trip. In the weeks leading up to my eighteenth birthday, me and my stepdad had been at each other¡¯s throats. More so than usual. I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but something had changed between us. He was much more controlling than usual, making sly remarks about the way I looked and how I should ¡®dress more appropriately¡¯ for my age. I couldn¡¯t believe the cheek of it! But my mom never stuck up for me. She¡¯d had so many bad experiences in the past with getting stuck in the middle of arguments between us that I guess she¡¯d just learned her lesson and decided it best to keep well out of it. But that didn¡¯t help me! I felt like I was constantly subjected to his belittling and antagonising me. I couldn¡¯t even pick up the telephone without him suddenly appearing by my side demanding to know who I was calling and why. I swear that I could hear him on the other line one time, listening in to me having quite a personal conversation with one of my girl friends. It was like he was obsessed or something! I have to say that his strange behaviour as ofte had left me feeling a little bit nervous and kind of confused. It was so obvious that even my mom had noticed, but rather than giving him a stern talking to, she decided to ship us off together in the car for a spa-weekend together. The moment she announced the news to us both, our faces dropped simultaneously. But she¡¯d obviously spent a lot of money on arranging itst minute, so neither of us dared to object. We just stared at each other, and managed fake smiles. My mom must have known how we really felt, but I don¡¯t think she cared.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As far as she was concerned this was the perfect way to force us to at least attempt to get along. I sighed a deep, almost exasperated sigh as I looked out of the window in silence. My stepdad moved his hand to change gear, brushing me slightly on the thigh as he did so. It was aplete ident, but for some reason it made me jump out of my skin and snap my head around to look at him. It also caused my heart to race and my stomach to tighten in a not altogether unpleasant way. ¡°Jeez, Bernice rx!¡± he said, looking puzzled by my reaction ¡°why are you so jumpy?¡± I looked at him for a moment and then shook my head, shrugging my shoulders as I did so. I couldn¡¯t answer him because I didn¡¯t know. He was right, though. I was jumpy. And nervous. And unsettled for some reason that I just couldn¡¯t exin. But I could tell that he felt it too from the way his face was set into a frown of concentration, and his hand¡¯s gripped the steering wheel a little too tightly. There was a distinct nervousness between us, and neither of us could deny it. I breathed an audible gasp of relief when we finally pulled into the car park of the Ocean Bay Hotel & Spa and quickly got out of the car. It felt good to be out of the car and away from the stifling yet somehow electric atmosphere that had been practically suffocating us. My stepdad popped the trunk and I picked up my bright pink suitcase, then made my way up the steps to the entrance of the hotel. ¡°Nice of you to offer some help!¡± my stepdad called after me, wrestling with his own case and trying to lock up the car at the same time. I huffed and made my way into the reception area. Why should I help him? He hadn¡¯t even offered to help me, so why should I be the one to remember my manners? This was just typical of him. Always self-centred, and too ignorant to even realise it. ¡°Hi, we have a reservation under the name of Browning¡± I said to thedy behind the desk. She smiled and got up out of her seat, beckoning my stepdad over as he stumbled through the doors and into the hotel. ¡°Right this way please¡± she said, walking out from behind her desk and around a corner ¡°the porters will see to your luggage. For now I suspect you¡¯d like to rx and unwind from your journey.¡± We followed her down a short corridor, exchanging looks of bewilderment but neither of us offering up any word of protest. We turned another corner and found that the corridor came to an end. There were a set ofrge double doors immediately in front of us, and two doors either side. ¡°The changing rooms are on the left and right, and you¡¯ll find your robes, towels and slippers hanging up ready for you¡± the woman said with a smile, gesturing to the doors as she spoke ¡°once you¡¯ve changed, make your way through these double doors into the massage room.¡± ¡°What, right now?¡± I said, a look of puzzlement on my face. ¡°Yes¡± the woman said promptly ¡°you¡¯ve paid for the full package, which includes aplimentary massage upon arrival. The masseuses are waiting ¡± She gestured to the female changing room once more and I obediently opened the door and slipped inside, without so much as a word to my stepdad. I wanted to get this all over and done with so that I could just retreat up to my room and hide away. Sure, my mom had paid for us to be here and ¡®bond¡¯ but she couldn¡¯t force us to spend time together. I knew my stepdad would secretly be thinking the same thing. Chapter 119 After I¡¯d slipped out of my clothes and put them in the locker provided, I wrapped myself in a towel and put my robe and slippers on. Then I scurried out of the changing room and through the double doors into the massage room. I was immediately shocked by what I saw. The room before me was like nothing I had ever seen before. It was absolutely beautiful! There was a river carved into the marble floor, separating the room into two inds. In the centre of each ind there was a massage table, and there were rose petals scattered over every inch of the floor. I heard my stepdad enter the room through the doors behind me, and couldn¡¯t help but smile when he stopped dead in his tracks, just as I had done. The room really did look magical soft, ambient lighting seemed to pulsate as if from nowhere, giving everything a rose-tinted glow. I walked over to one of the massage tables and hopped up onto it, looking back at my stepdad and grinning. ¡°Mom¡¯s outdone herself, don¡¯t you think?¡± I said, swinging my legs and grinning like a child ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. My stepdad nodded, and walked over to his table. I did think it was a little odd that there was no divide in the middle of the room, though. I would have thought that they might offer at least a curtain for privacy. But then it dawned on me that this must be a room for couples. Why else would there be such romantic decor? That notion made me feel a little ufortable, but before I had time to consider it further, a small side door opened and two young women walked in. Neither of them spoke, they just smiled and took our robes, then gestured for us to lie, face down, on the massage tables. All apprehension, anxiety and feelings of awkwardness immediately began to melt away as the woman began working her magic on me. I groaned and sank further into the massage table as she pressed her hands into my knotted flesh, rubbing and kneading until I felt like I was literally turning to liquid in her hands. It was so rxing to be pampered in that way, like her hands were magic. I found myself dozing off into a cid sleep, and I didn¡¯t realise that my towel was being unhooked at the back, andid open exposing my bare ass on the smooth curve of my back. My head was filled with strange sensations, smells and feelings ¡ª like I was being transported away from the physical world and into existence of nothing but pleasure. I felt a warm tingling between my legs, and a familiar dragging, pulsing sensationing from deep within the pit of my stomach. I was aware that I let out a little moan, but it wasn¡¯t enough to wake me from my strange slumber. I was too far gone. In fact, I was so rxed that I didn¡¯t even notice the change in pressure as the hands caressed my back. I didn¡¯t notice that they had somehow be stronger, rougher. I didn¡¯t even notice how they were slowly making their way down my back, closer and closer to the ripe, firm mounds of my buttocks. All I knew was that the more they worked on me, the more my pussy began to flutter. It was only when I felt the unmistakable feeling of the finger teasing the soft crease where my buttock met the back of my thigh that my eyes snapped open. I turned my head in shock and surprise, but nothing could have prepared me for the sight that met my eyes. My stepdad was standing there,pletely naked with his hands caressing me. His cock was hard, and I saw the glint of a small bead pre-cum that had gathered at the tip. How long had he been standing there like that? How long keeping touching me? Why wasn¡¯t I telling him to stop? ¡°Daddy¡­ what the f¡­¡± I began, but I cut myself short as I felt my stepdad¡¯s rough fingers slide deep inside my tight cunt. I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening to me. He was my stepdad! Now he had his fingers inside my pussy, I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to tell him to stop. I didn¡¯t want him to stop. It was absolutely crazy. ¡°Ssshhh¡± he whispered slipping another finger up inside me and making me gasp ¡°your skin¡­ you just looked so¡­ soft.¡± His voice was low and heavy with desire. It made my heart do a somersault, and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off his throbbing erection. I couldn¡¯t believe how attracted I was to him at that moment, it waspletely sub-normal! All the tension that had been mounting between us over thest few months was suddenly bubbling over, and this seemed the only logical way that it could possibly resolve itself. I wanted this. I wanted my daddy¡¯s big fat cock inside my tight little pussy. I wanted him to be my first! I moaned like a little whore as he continued to work on me, curling his fingers inside me and then drawing them out excruciatingly slowly. Every couple of strokes he would brush against my clit, sending little zips of electricity through me and causing me to gasp out loud. I had never been touched in that way, and I couldn¡¯t believe it was my daddy doing it to me. I bit my bottom lip and closed my eyes, giving myself over to himpletely and clenching my pussy around his fingers as they explored me from the inside. When I opened my eyes again I saw that he was massaging his cock with his free hand, squeezing it hard at the base and drawing out even more pre-cum. Instinctively, I reached out and grabbed it, pulling him towards my face. I opened wide and allowed him to thrust himself down my throat, tasting his juices and feeling my own flowing more freely. I sucked on him greedily, squeezing his shaft and sliding my hand up slowly to meet my mouth before burying him deep inside my throat once more. ¡°Ooohh, fuck¡­ baby you¡¯re so good!¡± He eximed, closing his eyes and throwing his head backwards. His words of encouragement made my heart do another somersault. I had barely even sucked a dick before; I was doing so instinctively and it just felt so right. I felt my daddy¡¯s helmet swell up inside my mouth, and I heard him gasp. He drew out of my mouth quickly and removed his fingers from my pussy. I drew in a sharp breath, shocked as he looked down at me, an expression of the utmost desire on his face. He then sprang into action, straddling the massage table and me, both his knees on either side of my ass and his hard dick resting in the middle. ¡°Your ass is perfect¡± he whispered. I didn¡¯t know how to answer that, so I just remained silent. I felt him shift his position, sliding his cock between my ass cheeks slowly before resting its tip just at opening my pussy. I flinched and looked over my shoulder at him. I was so sedated I didn¡¯t feel like myself any more. I was subservient, malleable. It was as if he could manipte me into doing anything he wanted, and the strange thing was that I wanted him to manipte me. I wanted him to use me for whatever pleasures he had in mind. I wanted him to fuck me! ¡°I bet your pussy is perfect too¡± he said, and without a word of warning he thrust his hips forward and buried himself inside me. I squealed, unprepared for the sharp jolt of pain that shot through my body. He carried on pushing, pressing his hands into the small of my back to give himself some leverage. I squealed and panted as he finally broke through, filling me up for the very first time. He gasped, clearly astonished by just how tight I was. Then he drew his cock out slowly before sliding up inside me with more force. I yelped with pain, but made no demands for him to stop. It was a good kind of pain, and it felt so right. What we were doing was forbidden, wrong but it all made perfect sense now. The tension, the power struggle, everything. I needed his cock to tame me. I clenched my pussy muscles around him, as if I was drawing him into me further. I could feel my juices trickling down the insides of my thighs, and I moaned with pleasure as the pain began to subside. ¡°Please, Daddy¡± I whispered, my body shaking ¡°fuck me harder!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe the words wereing out of my mouth, and it was clear that my stepdad couldn¡¯t either. He gasped in shock, and paused momentarily before mming his cock it up inside me with a renewed force. I groaned with pleasure, feeling the familiar warmth of an orgasm brewing from deep within. My Daddy¡¯s cock felt so good as it slid in and out of me, and it worked me up into such a frenzy that I didn¡¯t care who might hear me scream my profanities. ¡°Please Daddy!¡± I wailed,ing close to climax ¡°Fuck me! Harder! HARDER!¡± My daddy obliged, growling with pleasure and spanking my ass as he mmed me. He fucked me with such a force that the massage table began to rock, and I had to grip the sides in order to stop myself from sliding off. I was so close and I knew that he was too. All he needed was one final little bit of encouragement from my dirty little mouth. ¡°Fuck me, Daddy!¡± I screamed ¡°FUCK MY VIRGIN CUNT!¡± As soon as those filthy words left my mouth I heard my stepdad yelp and groan as he emptied his load into me, filling me with cum. It felt so incredible. I screamed and bit down on the padding of the massage table beneath me, but it did little to quiet my wails of ecstasy. I came hard, my pussy gushing outwards and soaking the massage table beneath. It was the most intense orgasm I had ever experienced, far longer and way more powerful than anything I¡¯d ever been able to give myself. My daddy slowed to a gentle pulse, easing his cock in and out as it became more and more rxed. I panted and moaned, still relishing thest waves of pleasure as they upied my body. A part of me couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened, but the other part of me couldn¡¯t believe that it taken so long to. I realised at that moment that this had been a long timeing. ¡°Are you okay, baby girl?¡± Daddy whispered, slowly pulling out of me. He got down off the massage table and stood next to me, his hand resting gently on my back as he looked down at me. I rolled over slightly to face him, and wide smile spread across my face. ¡°I¡¯m better than okay¡± I said, and he smiled back at me warmly. Who would have guessed that daddy-daughter bonding could be so much fun? Chapter 120 TAKE IT FOR DADDY I yawned then picked up arge stick and began to stoke the campfire. The sun was beginning to set in the sky, casting strange shadows over the floor. My stepdad, my mother and I had only been camping once before and it was back when I was very small. I think it was around the time that my mom had first met my stepdad. I suppose she thought it would have been a nice family bonding session, and from what I remember it kind of was. I enjoyed hiking through the forests, swimming in thekes, and singing songs around the campfire at night time. But, now that I was 19 years old the charm and excitement of such a thing was lost on me. I was more interested in traipsing around the ce, trying to see if I could get a signal on my mobile phone. I didn¡¯t understand why my parents couldn¡¯t see that I was just too old to being on camping trips with them. What on earth possessed them to drag me out into the middle of nowhere, I¡¯ll never know. I did get the feeling that it might have been my mom¡¯s idea, rather than my stepdad¡¯s. It was probably to do with the fact that he and I really hadn¡¯t been getting along recently. We would argue constantly, it was as if we were locked in a permanent power struggle. Ever since I dropped out of college, my stepdad had treated me like a stranger inside my own home. I suppose he was just disappointed that, after having finally gotten rid of me for nearly a year, I had somehow managed to force my way back into their lives. He was obviously over the moon when I finally left the college. I was barely a few weeks into my first semester before he converted my old bedroom into his own personal gym. I thought it was disrespectful, and downright outrageous, but my mom didn¡¯t seem to agree. She was constantly stuck in the middle, but when it came down to it she would always take his side over mine. ¡°It¡¯s important that your dad has a hobby¡± my mom said when I confronted her about him converting my room into a gym ¡°ever since he lost his job he¡¯s been so bored rattling around the house, I think it will do him good to have a gym up there. Plus actually converting it was a little project for him, which I think he really enjoyed. You should be happy for him, Monica¡± I couldn¡¯t believe the words that wereing out of her mouth. What she really that insensitive? Did she really not see why I would take offence at having my treasured childhood room ripped out and turned into my stepdad¡¯s own personal workout space? I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t even speak to her, and I remember that I just mmed the phone down on her, and didn¡¯t make contact with her again for a couple of weeks. It seemed like the more my stepdad desperately tried to exert control, the more my mom would submit and the further we would drift apart. My stepdad definitely had some issues with control. He decided absolutely everything about the running of the household. It was up to him when we had our mealtimes, it was up to him what we ate dinner, it was up to him when I could and couldn¡¯t use the telephone, he was even up to him to decide what friends I could and couldn¡¯t invite around the house. Suffice to say when I first went away to college, I was relieved to be away from it all. But, sadly, I realised I just wasn¡¯t cut out for the life of an academic and within a few months I crumbled under the pressure, and turned up on the doorstep of my old home, suitcase in hand. The look on my stepdad¡¯s face was priceless! So now, a few months on I was still sleeping on the couch in my own home, because my stepdad tly refused to turn my room back to the way it should be. Once again my mom offered no support, and tried her best to keep out of the entire situation. Her only feeble attempt to help improve rtions within the house was shipping is all off on this stupid camping trip. I sighed a deep sigh and stoked the fire once more. My mom and stepdad were off on the other side of theke, gathering up firewood to keep the campfire alight. I nced at my watch and saw that it was only 9:30. That was a depressing thought, and knowing that I had another two days of this torture made me feel sick to my stomach. It was then that an idea hit me. I knew that my stepdad had brought a cooler full of beer, and I also knew that I had at least half an hour before he and my mom would turn up baring firewood. In a moment of excited madness I jumped up from where I sat and hurried over to their tent. I rummaged through my stepdad¡¯s belongings, raking through shorts, T-shirts, bits of fishing equipment and hiking boots until I uncovered therge blue cooler box that housed his hidden treasures. I reached inside and pulled out a cold one from the bottom of the box. I wasn¡¯t even a real fan of beer, but for some reason I just felt like doing something really stupid. I knew that he was going to shout at me when he got back, and I knew that it was probably going to cause a huge argument. I just didn¡¯t care. The boredom and frustration was just too much for me, and I really didn¡¯t care at that moment about the consequences of my actions. I stuffed the beer into my belt buckle and used it to pop the cap off. I paused just long enough to watch the little wisps of vapour escaping from the neck of the bottle before I smiled and gulped the entire thing down as fast as I could. But it wasn¡¯t enough. I reached back into the cooler and pulled out another beer, flipping off the top as I had done thest one and then guzzling it just as fast. I felt the warmth spread of fuzziness beginning to move throughout my body. It made my head light and my knees weak, and caused the already ridiculous smile that was stered across my face to spread even wider. I reached into the box and pulled out another three beers and then made my way out of the tent. I nced across theke and saw that my mom and stepdad were no longerbing theke shore. I realised that they might be on their way back, so I decided to pick my way through the foliage and go a little bit deeper into the forest. Maybe I could find some peace and quiet there to sit and drink my beers and be on my own. I dipped into my tent for a second, just pull out my headphones and my denim jacket, and quickly made my way through the trees and away from our little campsite. It didn¡¯t bother me that my parents might be worried when they realised I wasn¡¯t there on their return. They would probably just assume that I¡¯d gone searching for a signal for my mobile phone once more. And I knew full well that my stepdad wouldn¡¯t crack open the beers until after my mom had gone to sleep. My mom didn¡¯t drink, and although she never said it explicitly I knew that she didn¡¯t approve of my stepdad drinking either. So, out of respect for her he usually didn¡¯t do it in front of her. That gave me a least a couple of hours before he would realise that I¡¯d taken the beers from him. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a little girlish giggle as I contemted what I was doing. He really was going to be mad! After a while I found myself approaching a clearing, and I suddenly wished that I brought my shlight with me. The sun had pretty much set now, and the forest was kind of creepy at night. But still I pressed on, and walked into the centre of the clearing, sitting down on a conveniently ced tree stump. I wasted no time in cracking open another beer and chugging it straight down. The stress and anxiety of having to move home, coupled with the feeling of being an outsider had just be too much for me. I wasn¡¯t supposed to drink, this I knew, but since returning home after a brief stint at college Ipletely disregarded any rules that were forced upon me. I was an adult, and it was time my parents epted that. Especially my stepdad! I plugged my headphones into my phone, and put on my favourite ylist. I inhaled deeply and took another gulp of my beer, leaning back onto my elbows and looking up at the night sky. It was a clear night, and if I hadn¡¯t been in such a foul mood I might have enjoyed the beauty of the clear sky a little more. The moon was practically full, and of this I was d because there was very little light in the forest. Before I knew it I had sunk another two beers, and was beginning to feel a little bit woozy. I was actually kind of d though, anything to take the edge off this awkward holiday. Had I not been so tipsy, I might have considered the severity of what I¡¯d actually done. I might have also been a little bit more attentive and looking at my watch, and noticing that I¡¯d actually been gone for nearly 3 hours. I was just having too much of a good time on my own, chilling out and listening to my favourite tunes and generally just getting away from it all. I cracked open the final beer and put it to my lips. It was still cold and deeply refreshing, and I gulped greedily. But then, suddenly, I was rudely snatched away from my daydreams. The battery on my mobile phone had run t, and the music stopped abruptly. I sighed a deep and exasperated sigh, and took my headphones out of my ears, stuffing them into my pocket. ¡°Great!¡± I said to myself, sarcastically. With no music and very little alcohol left I didn¡¯t see I had much choice but to make my way back to our campsite. I winced at the thought of what might be waiting there, and visualised the look of anger and worry my parents¡¯ faces. Stealing the beer and running off on my own had seemed like such a good idea before, but now the it was dark and I was faced with the prospect of going back and facing them, I realised just how stupid I¡¯d been. But, that wasn¡¯t unlike me.N?velDrama.Org owns this. I was constantly getting myself into stupid situations, and constantly suffering the consequences. I got up from where I was sat, intending to make my way back to the campsite, and when I was finally on my feet I realised just how tipsy I actually was. The alcohol rushed straight to my legs, making me slightly bowlegged as I made my way out of the clearing. But it was only when I re- entered the dark, overgrown tangle of the forest I realised I¡¯d lost my bearings! Cold panic began to wash over me, as I stumbled through the trees trying to figure out the way that I came. I felt the fear rising in me as I realised that I had absolutely no idea where I was going. I quickened my pace, stumbling through the trees and tripping on roots as I blindly scouted my way back along what I thought was the path to the campsite. Just as I was bing all consumed with panic, something happened that made me scream. I crashed headfirst into something in the darkness, and whatever it was it let out a loud grunt. I screamed at the top of my lungs and fell backwards onto the floor, covering my face with my hands and spilling my beer all over me. I shrieked again but then cut myself short. Even in theplete darkness of the forest I could make out that the stocky silhouette belonged to my stepdad. He stood over me for a couple of seconds, eerie shadows from the trees being cast over his face. It looked kind of creepy, but I was just so happy to see him and not be lost any more that it didn¡¯t register with me. I scrambled to my feet and lunged towards him, wrapping my arms around his huge frame and squeezing him tight. He was stiff and rigid at first, but then he rxed and bent his arms at the elbow, pressing his palms against the top of my back and drawing me in even tighter. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here¡± I gasped, clearly struggling for breath ¡°I didn¡¯t know where I was I was stumbling through the trees and didn¡¯t have a clue where I was going, and I knew you and mom would be worried, and I¡¯m sorry that I went off on my own, and I¡¯m sorry that I took your beer, it¡¯s just that I needed some time to myself and¡­¡± My voice trailed off as I noticed something strange about my stepdad. He was looking down at me with an expression that encapsted anger, mild amusement and something else. Something that made my stomach lurch ever so slightly. I let go of him but he still kept me close, holding me tightly in a strange embrace. It was at that moment that I noticed something hard pressing into my lower stomach. And it wasing from my stepdad¡¯s pants. I gasped in shock, and my eyes widened with fear. But he just looked down at me with the same strange expression on his face, and began to slide his hands down my back, slowly, until they were resting just above my ass. I opened my mouth to speak, but for some reason I was renderedpletely mute. I don¡¯t know if it was the shock of what I was witnessing or the fact that I¡¯d had too much to drink in too short a space of time but at that moment it felt as though I had never even possessed a voice of my own. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone running off like that¡± my stepdad whispered, craning his neck and bringing his face closer to mine. Even though the forest was dark, I could still see the cold blueness of his eyes glinting in the moonlight. ¡°Anything could happen out here, in the middle of the night. Anything at all¡­¡± Chapter 121 He slowly inched his hands downwards, until they were sliding over my ass cheeks and causing me to squirm in disbelief. This was my stepdad! I should have been recoiling in horror and fighting him off, but instead I just stared up at him, open-mouthed in shock. ¡°When will you learn to do as you¡¯re told?¡± he whispered, and then suddenly his mouth was on mine. I didn¡¯t even have chance to squeal with shock before his lips were pressing firmly on my own, and his tongue slipped into my mouth. It was such a strange rush of emotion that my legs immediately grew weak, and buckled beneath me. My stepdad gripped me tightly, holding me suspended in mid air for a few moments before gently lowering me to the floor. I grabbed hold of his forearms, desperately wing at him but unable to make a sound. He just grinned and snatched them away, then took a step back to regard me. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t want this¡± he said with a smirk ¡°we both know this has been a long timeing, Monica. Youck discipline, and yet you crave it! You need an older man, a father figure to straighten you out. You need to be spanked, Monica. You need to be spanked like the naughty little girl you are.¡± With those words he dropped to one knee in front of me, and then grabbed me under the arms, like you would a small child. I squealed as he dragged me across the floor towards him, and then bent me over his knee. He was so strong, and no matter how much I kicked and writhed he had no trouble in bending me over and tugging down my jeans so that my ass was on disy. I opened my mouth to scream out as loud as I could but to my astonishment the only sound that came out was a long, high pitched moan. I became aware, then, how the queasy feeling in my stomach had morphed into something more. What on earth was happening? Amidst the confusion of what was going on I found thoughts wandering to strange ces, contemting his words and how there might be an ounce of truth in them. I had been looking at him differentlytely¡­ I just couldn¡¯t figure out why. My stepdad¡¯s hands began kneading and squeezing my ass cheeks, and he started trailing his finger down the crease so that I squirmed in hisp. This was so wrong. I had to stop him! But all feelings of defiance were reced with delicious humiliation as his hand pped down on my ass, hard. I yelped and bit my lip, feeling the sharp pain spread over my skin and turn to a dull heat. I braced myself and waited for the next p feeling my heart racing. I was also aware of a heat rising between my legs, and I immediately felt ashamed. ¡°Bad girl!¡± my stepdad barked, and spanked me even harder. I yelped, and kicked my legs like a screaming child and then cried out when he spanked me once more. It was strange and exhrating, causing my pussy to dampen. I knew that the main reason I was getting off on it so much was because it was so wrong. This was the man who had been a father to me, and now I was getting off on having him spank my ass. I should have stopped him! But I did nothing. I just went along with thepletely surreal scenario as if it were a dream or something. He squeezed my ass again slightly, then he rammed two of his fingers into my tight cunt without warning, causing me to yelp. When I gasped in shock, he slipped them up inside me even deeper. I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening to me! I offered a little resistance in the way of squirming and wriggling in hisp, but not enough to actually break free. I couldn¡¯t deny that my pussy was beginning to throb and pulsate around his eager fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you haven¡¯t imagined me doing this to you¡± he hissed, leaning down so that his face was just an inch from the back of my head, ¡°you¡¯re horny, and frustrated, and begging for my cock to straighten you out. I can practically smell it a mile off. You want me, Monica. You want your daddy¡¯s big prick in your tight little hole!¡± With those words he slipped a finger into my asshole. I squealed and writhed, but that only forced it up there further. It was a strange sensation one I had never felt before. He then proceeded to finger-fuck my pussy and asshole, using his other hand to undo the belt on his trousers. It was all happening so fast that I couldn¡¯t gather my thoughts and keep up with what was happening to me. All I could do was gasp and pant as my daddy worked me up into a hot, sticky frenzy.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He¡¯d removed his belt, and started to unzip his fly, all the while pumping me with his fingers and grunting with appreciation as I gasped and squeaked. I could feel my juices starting to make his hand slippery and slick, and I felt a new rush of shame. He was absolutely right. I wanted this. Suddenly, he pushed me off his knee and I hit the floor with a thud. I tried to get up, but he pushed me down to the ground, and then straddled me pressing down on my shoulders so that I was pinned on the cold forest floor. Then, quick as a sh, he bound my arms together behind my back using his belt. I opened my mouth to cry out but shock and shame cut into my words. He tugged my jeans down further, so that they were around my knees, and I felt him rest his dick between my cheeks. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± I managed to gasp, but immediately my words were silenced. He stuffed what felt like a glove deep into my mouth so that I was renderedpletely mute. I almost wretched as he gagged me. But for some reason my pussy began to quiver and pulse uncontrobly at the thought of what was happening to me. I was letting gopletely now. Letting my daddy do whatever he wanted to me. I was powerless andpletely at his disposal. And this became all the more apparent as I felt the tip of his cock press against my protruding, wet pussy lips. ¡°You want this, don¡¯t you baby girl¡± his gruff voice whispered in my ear, as he began to nudge at the wet folds of my cunt with the tip of his cock. My daddy was a broad, solid man and his weight alone was enough to pin mepletely in ce. I could feel his breath on the back of my ear and I shuddered with disgust and delight. He was right, I did want it. But I couldn¡¯t speak to answer yes or no. ¡°You want to feel Daddy¡¯s cock inside that creamy little pussy don¡¯t you¡±, he continued, teasing my willing hole with the tip of his swollen rod. ¡°You want me to fuck you brutally, like an animal, and have you begging for mercy!¡± He teased my asshole with his finger as he dipped the head of his prick inside my pussy. It wasn¡¯t much. Just enough for him to feel my cunt beginning to tremble. He chuckled to himself and shifted position slightly. He had me right where he wanted me, and he knew it. ¡°Open wide, sweetie¡± he whispered, his lips practically touching my ear now as he hunched his heavy, sweaty form over my shaking body. All I could manage was a brief, low sound of desire. I wasn¡¯t sure he had even heard me. Either way, he didn¡¯t care. He just rammed his stiff prick deep inside me without warning and began pummelling me. There was no easing in to it, and absolutely no word of warning. He just shoved his dick in me and started to pound, hard and brutal so that I whined and screwed my eyes shut to try and bear the intense pain. ¡°Daddy¡¯s¡­ little¡­ slut¡± he grunted with each thrust. I felt his balls pping against my pussy lips as he mmed me from behind, and my cunt began to tighten hard around his cock. ¡°You want this?¡± he barked, still punishing me with his huge member ¡°tell Daddy how you want this!¡± He knew I couldn¡¯t answer him properly, and he knew that any sound I made would sound utterly ridiculous due to the gag. But that was all part of my humiliation. ¡°Mmmm, mmmmfffff¡± I mumbled through the gag, still trying to answer him. Heughed a cruelugh, and started to p me across the face and the back of the head. New waves of shame engulfed me, and I felt my stomach starting to contract. I couldn¡¯t believe I was getting so excited from being degraded like this. The ps weren¡¯t hard, just swift and frequent smearing my make-up across my face. It was at that moment, under the brutal fucking and the humiliating torment, that I realised I was about to cum. ¡°Mmmm, mmff mmfff!¡± I tried to cry, my ridiculous mumblings just spurring him on even more. I felt him swell inside me and I knew he was on the brink too. ¡°That¡¯s it, cum for Daddy¡± he cried as he buried two fingers deep in my asshole, ¡°take Daddy¡¯s cum all over your dirty fuckin¡¯ ass!¡± With those words he pulled out and shot his creamy white load all over my bare ass sshing my jeans and filling my ass crack with his seed. Heid a few hard ps on my ass cheeks, spattering the cum everywhere as I screamed into the glove, and squirted my juices all over his crotch. I felt so dirty, but also sopletely satisfied. He undid his belt from around my wrists, and tentatively rolled me over. Then he looked down at me for a few seconds before bending low and kissing me tenderly. Neither of us spoke. We just looked at one another in the moonlight, allowing the enormity of what had just happened to sink in. He kissed me again, then hugged me and helped me to my feet, pulling my jeans up as he did so. From that moment, the prospect of spending another couple of days out in the wilderness with him didn¡¯t seem quite so unappealing. My mom was a sound sleeper, and my stepdad was quite clearly a lot more fun that I had ever realised. Chapter 122 THE NAUGHTY STEPDAUGHTER Kelly watched out of her bedroom window and a grin spread over her face as her mother¡¯s car backed down the driveway into the street then disappeared from view. With her stepfather already having set off for the gym it meant she was alone in the house and it gave her a chance to have some fun. She moved across to her wardrobe and pulled the doors open. The shelf at the top wasden with jeans, t-shirts and other clothes and she worked her hand into the gaps in the pile on the left hand side to find her new magazine. It took her a couple of attempts, but the grin on her face widened as her fingertips touched on the glossy paper. She tightened her grip on the magazine and pulled it out. Quickly making her way back to the bed, Kelly threw herself face down on it. She dropped the magazine onto the mattress and felt a slight shiver wrack her body as she looked down at the near naked girl on the front cover. The anticipation of what she would see inside the porn magazine was something she loved and she took her time to appreciate the figure of the cute model. She knew the girls inside would be wearing even less and she enjoyed to look at their naked bodies, but her favorite was to see the men and women posing together. The magazine in front of her was one that had photo sets like that and the thought of seeing little sluts sucking and fucking stiff cock sent another shiver racing down her spine. When she turned the page, Kelly took a little time to read some of the reader letters. The dirty stories brought a flush of heat to her body and the temptation to touch finally became too much. When she finished reading she rolled on her back and plumped up a couple of pillows. Resting her head on them she pulled the magazine in front of her face with one hand while the other settled on her thigh. Her fingers stroked on the soft skin as she looked at the pictures of naked girls and she only pulled her hand away from her thigh to turn the pages. The sight of the first erection brought out a rush of breath and she finally moved her fingers under her short skirt to touch on her panties. Kelly could immediately feel how wet she was and slid fingers up and down her pussy lips. The tingling sensation made her clench her ass cheeks and she arched up from the bed a little. Wanting to see more she quickly flicked through the pages and saw a petite brte girl taking cock in every one of her holes. She imagined what it would feel like to be used in that way and when she came to thest pictures and saw the girl¡¯s smooth skin covered in streaks of white she pushed a hand back between her thighs. Kelly was breathing heavily as she stared at the picture and stroked along the outline of her pussy. The desire to get her fingers inside wasing on strong and she reached a touch to the edge of the panties to pull them out of the way. The sound of the voice stopped her from doing it. ¡°Having fun?¡± her stepfather said and Kelly shrieked as she lowered the magazine and saw him standing in the doorway. He watched as she desperately tried to cover herself and pushed the magazine under the pillow. ¡°What¡­, what are you doing here?¡± she spluttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear youe in.¡± Her stepfather grinned. ¡°I guessed that much,¡± he answered and held up his bag. ¡°Got to the gym and realized I didn¡¯t have my shorts so needed to e back.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± mouthed Kelly quietly under her breath. She could hardly look her stepfather in the eye, but he made no effort to leave. ¡°Are you going to tell my mum about this?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­, maybe,¡± he said. ¡°Reading porn magazines is not something an eighteen year old girl should be doing. I¡¯m not sure your mother would be too happy about you bringing them into the home.¡± Kelly knew he was right and started to panic a little. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell her,¡± she said quietly. ¡°She will go mad at me.¡± Her stepfather moved inside the room and walked across to sit on the bottom of the bed. He held out his hand. Kelly knew what he wanted and reluctantly slid her hand under the pillow to bring out the magazine. She sat up to give it to him and theny back down again. She knew she was in trouble and there was nothing she could do but wait until her stepfather decided whether he would tell or not. He let out a low whistle as he flicked through the magazine and then looked at Kelly. ¡°This is pretty hardcore stuff,¡± he said. ¡°You really like this?¡± Kelly nced up to catch his gaze and nodded then looked away again. Her stepfather continued to look through the magazine, asionally stopping to have a better look at some of the pictures. When Kelly nced at him again she could see the growing expression of excitement on his face. ¡°Looks as if I¡¯m not the only one that likes it,¡± she said. Her stepfather looked up and she suddenly wondered if there was a way out of her mother finding out. The words were out of her mouth before she could stop them. ¡°I was just about to finger my pussy when you came in. Maybe you want to watch.¡± Her stepfather grinned. ¡°You could be talking yourself into more trouble with thatment,¡± he said. ¡°I could¡­,¡± replied Kelly. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I am.¡± She moved her hand to the hem of her skirt and pulled it up. Her legs slowly parted to reveal the wet panties and she saw her stepfather¡¯s gaze fix on them. The teenage girl lifted her ass up a little and when she slid her hands between her thighs, grabbed her panties and pulled them up tight. She knew the outline of her pussy lips would be clearly visible through the wet material and her stepfather¡¯s gaze remained on it. ¡°If we do this,¡± she went on. ¡°My mum doesn¡¯t hear about anything.¡± Her stepfather looked up to meet her gaze, but didn¡¯t say anything. Kelly could see straight away that he wasn¡¯t going to say anything though. He put the magazine on the bed and she nced down to see it open at some pictures of a pretty blonde taking cock. The sight of it brought on a rush of desire and this was heightened by the fact that someone was going to watch her y. Kelly slid fingers under her panties and slowly stroked a touch along her pussy lips. She could see her stepfather¡¯s eyes watching the movement of the fingers through the silky material and it was the most erotic moment of her life. Her passion came alive like never before at the thought of an older man watching her and she pulled her hand back from under her panties and grabbed at the waistband. Lifting her butt up a little she peeled the wet material away from her skin and dragged the panties down to her ankles then kicked them away. The slight gasp of her stepfather as her naked pussy came into view excited her even more and she parted her legs wide. This time as she stroked a touch along her slick pussy lips she was doing it in full view of the older man. Her body shook a little as shivers rippled down her spine. Normally she closed her eyes to enjoy the sensation of finger fucking herself, but there was no way she was going to stop watching her stepfather. His eyes remained glued on her pussy and she slipped fingers either side to pull the pink slit open and expose the soft inner skin. Kelly gasped when she finally slipped a couple of fingers inside her wet hole. She teased a touch around the entrance before finally pushing them deeper. Her body tensed as the pleasure of the pration washed through her and she couldn¡¯t hold back the moans. When the fingers were buried deep she closed her thighs and tightened herself around them. She saw that her stepfather started to nce down at the magazine and wondered if he was thinking about more than simply watching his cute teenage stepdaughter finger herself. Parting her legs she slid her fingers slowly in and out and when he looked at the magazine again went for it. ¡°Do you think the girl enjoys being used like that?¡± Kelly asked. Her stepfather raised his gaze. ¡°You sound like you want to find out.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 123 The teenage girl let out a soft giggle. ¡°When I¡¯m looking at the pictures I put myself in the ce of the girl so I guess I do.¡± She was breathing heavily and shuddered as her stepfather spoke. ¡°Maybe I should show you what it feels like then,¡± he said and his voice broke a little.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Maybe you should,¡± Kelly shot back. She pulled her fingers out her pussy as her stepfather stood and immediately saw the way the front of his pants were straining as his erection pushed the material out. When he pulled his zipper down the teen girl moved to sit at the bottom of the bed and watch. She could feel her anticipation rising as he loosened the button of his pants and pulled them down. His underwear was next and suddenly she was confronted by an erect cock. She looked down at the magazine to see the picture of the girl giving a blowjob. ¡°The girl is doing this,¡± she said and leant forward to kiss on the tip of the erection. Her stepfather moaned as her lips caressed onto him and she brought her hand up to circle her fingers around the shaft. Kelly tasted cock as she slid her lips over the head of the erection and took it in her mouth. The exhration of what she was doing gripped her and she pushed lower still on the shaft then mped her lips around it. She dropped her hand to the heavy balls and felt the cock jerk around in her mouth as soon as she touched on them. The sensation was a huge turn on and she caressed her fingers all over the balls to keep it happening. He stepfather pushed her hair back and held it out of the way so he could watch as she began to slide her mouth up and down his cock. His moans showed just how much he was enjoying the touch of the teen girl¡¯s lips and he started to thrust his hips forward. The action pushed the cock further in her mouth and she shuddered as it hit the back of her throat. It made her want to gag and she pulled back gasping, but kept her hand stroking along the shaft as she tried to recover. Kelly¡¯s gaze returned to the magazine and settled on a picture of the blonde girl riding cock. ¡°I wonder what that feels like,¡± she teased and pointed to the picture. Her stepfather grinned, but before she knew it he was pulling away from her and dragging off his clothes. He went to lie on the bed and Kelly moved after him. She stood with a foot either side of his hips and released the button of her skirt. It slid down her legs and she moved to step out of it. Her naked pussy was now directly above her stepfather¡¯s erection and she quickly dropped to her knees. Her hand slid under her body to grab at the erection and she pulled it up straight as she lowered her pussy to it. Kelly closed her eyes and shuddered at the touch of the hardness on her wet skin. Her breathing became ragged as she stroked it along her pussy lips and then moved lower to let the cock spilt her open. The sound of her loud groan filled the room as she sat down onto her stepfather¡¯s body so that the thick shaft pushed all the way inside. She circled her hips to let the cock stir around inside and grabbed the bottom of her t-shirt to pull it up over her head. Her bra was next and she released the hooks then brushed the straps from her shoulders to let it fall away from her tits. Hands quickly grabbed at the soft mounds and her nipples hardened even more against the rough touch of the palms rubbing on them. Kelly squeezed her pussy around the cock as her breasts were mauled. Her stepfather sank his fingers into the soft skin firmly enough that he was leaving red marks, but the slight pain only served to turn on the teenage girl more. She leaned forward to rest her hands on her stepfather¡¯s chest and smiled at him as she raised and lowered her hips. The sensation of the soft pussy stroking on his cock made him tense and his grasp tightened on the soft skin in his hands. Kelly shuddered as the excitement of fucking her stepfather flowed through her veins. She started to buck her hips up and down faster to make the cock m into her and squealed as the heat between her thighs grew out of control. The desire for an orgasm began to overwhelm her as she fucked herself onto the cock and she increased the tempo even more. One of her stepfather¡¯s hands slid down her body and she gasped as it pushed against the wet folds of skin at the top of her pussy lips. She slowed her rhythm to help and when the touch on her clit came let out a groan of pure passion. As her stepfather¡¯s fingers stroked on the erect bud she began riding the cock almost in a frenzy. Kelly threw her head back as the rush to a climax became frantic. The breath was spilling from her heavily and her chest heaved as she moved closer to what she wanted. When it finally arrived her body tensed and she sat down on the cock hard. The feel of it pushing deep was the final thrill that pushed her over the edge. Her wet hole tightened around the thick shaft and the spasms of her pussy walls made her writhe around in ecstasy as waves of pleasure crashed down on her. Kelly let out a loud cry as the peak of the climax ripped through her body and she only stopped writhing around as the afterglow brought on a sensation of rxation that began to calm her down. She wiped the hair from her sweaty forehead and looked down at her stepfather. ¡°I want it to end like the pictures in the magazine,¡± Kelly gasped. She pulled herself up and rolled to the side to lie beside her stepfather. He was quickly up though and got on his hands and knees over her. The teen girl grabbed at the cock and grinned at the slick feel of her pussy wetness on it. Her fingers quickly worked to a strong rhythm along the erect length and she could hear the harsh breathing above her. She wanted the cum on her skin so that she could be just like a porn magazine model and went to work getting it. Her touch shed along the erection faster and faster until her stepfather was groaning. He finally knocked her hand away and grabbed hold of his cock. Working himself up to the point of climax, he then held himself back to build the pressure in his balls. He did this a couple of more times until it was finally impossible to hold himself back. When the release finally came the cum flew through the air and Kelly squealed as it streaked along her body from her pussy to her chin. She gasped as the jerks of the cock sent more white sshing down on her and by the time her stepfather was finished her skin was streaked with cum. Shey gasping, but an idea came to mind and she reached across to the bedside cab to grab her phone. ¡°Take some pictures,¡± the teen girl pleaded. Her stepfather took the phone and snapped away as Kelly stroked her fingers through the sticky mess on her body. She brought the fingers to her mouth to lick at them and then sucked them clean. When her stepfather lowered the phone she grabbed it from him and looked at the pictures. ¡°Oh shit,¡± she said quietly. ¡°That¡¯s so fucking dirty.¡± ¡°You better get cleaned up before your mother gets back,¡± her stepfather said as he picked up his clothes to get dressed. He pointed a finger at her. ¡°This stays as our secret,¡± he warned. Kelly grinned. ¡°As long as you keep me happy, I won¡¯t tell,¡± she teased. ¡°And how do I do that?¡± he asked with a grin. ¡°Well¡­, mum goes out every Saturday morning.¡± Kelly answered. ¡°Come and find me then and I¡¯ll make sure my magazine is open at some nice pictures. I¡¯m sure that will give you some ideas!¡± Chapter 124 THE SITTER¡¯S PUNISHMENT ¡°Did you take money from this drawer?¡± Olivia asked her husband. Steve looked in her direction and when he caught her gaze shook his head. ¡°Not me,¡± he said. ¡°Shit,¡± cursed Olivia under her breath then raised her voice again. ¡°I was sure I put ten dors in here,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe Julia got into the drawer,¡± her husband said. His wife made a face. ¡°Our daughter is five years old. What the hell would she take money for?¡± Steve held up his hands. ¡°Just a thought,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just mistaken.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the second time that money has gone missing,¡± Olivia insisted. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°So what exactly are you saying here?¡± asked Steve as he walked across to the sofa to sit down. ¡°I think Vanessa is stealing from us,¡± his wife answered. ¡°No¡­,¡± Steve went on. ¡°She¡¯s been out babysitter for more than six months. Why would you just notice it now?¡± Olivia shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t need the money before and now she does. Who knows? I thought I was mistaken the first time, but not now.¡± ¡°Well, I guess you need to confront her next week,¡± he said. His wife shook her head. ¡°I want to just set a trap and see if we can prove it.¡± Steve narrowed his eyes. ¡°And then what? Drag her to the police. She¡¯s only eighteen years old.¡± Olivia calmed a little as the grin crossed her face. ¡°We¡¯ve had the odd fantasy about a teenage girl threesome,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to move past just dreaming about it.¡± Steveughed. ¡°You dirty little pervert,¡± he teased. Olivia could see that he was interested though. ¡°I don¡¯t hear youining.¡± She moved across to sit on hisp and wriggled around as the semi-erect cock came to full hardness. ¡°Well, well,¡± she went on. ¡°Look what we have here. Teenage girl fantasies kicking in are they.¡± She stood and dragged her skirt up. ¡°Get it out,¡± she urged and watched as her husband fumbled with his zipper and pushed his hand in his pants to drag his erect cock out. As soon as she saw it Olivia ced a knee either side of her husband¡¯s legs on the sofa to straddle hisp. She dragged her panties to the side as she lowered herself and Steve grabbed his cock to guide it to the wet opening. Both groaned as Olivia sat down and wet pussy enveloped stiff cock. Steve grabbed his wife¡¯s head and pulled her forward into a passionate kiss. His excitement was infectious and Olivia thrilled to the ferocity of the touch on her lips. She knew that it was going to be a quickie and as the kiss continued she started to ride cock. The pace was furious from the start and as she mmed herself down onto the hardness her passion quickly grew out of control. The though of the cute teenage girl yed on their minds and heightened the passion until Olivia groaned as the orgasm flooded her body with heat. She wanted to feel the cum as she climaxed and threw herself at her husband while talking dirty to make him let go. It worked and the loud groan of her husband signaled his release. She sat down and squeezed her pussy around the erection as her orgasm peaked and shuddered as the flow of cum suddenly sshed her pussy walls. They held in a tight embrace as the shudders of their bodies became uncontroble and only rxed when the sensation finally faded. ¡°So you¡¯re really going to set a trap for our cute babysitter,¡± Steve asked as he calmed down. ¡°Yup,¡± his wife answered. ¡°So let¡¯s see where it leads.¡± The trap was simple. Olivia wrote her name on a ten dor bill and folded it so the writing couldn¡¯t be seen. She left it in the same drawer thest money went missing from and all she needed to do was have a look when they got home and see if her suspicions were correct. The couple acted normally when Vanessa arrived and left their home as normal. The eighteen year old girl might be a thief, but they knew she would take good care of their daughter and weren¡¯t worried about that. They went to see a movie and when they came out of the theater decided not to have a meal and just go home early. It was well past their daughter¡¯s bedtime, so the babysitter would have had ample time to look around and find the money. Olivia could sense her anticipation rising on the bus ride home and her hand was trembling as she put the key in the lock of the front door. The couple went inside and found their babysitter watching television in the lounge. ¡°Hi,¡± Vanessa said and looked at her watch. ¡°You¡¯re back early.¡± ¡°Yeah, the movie ended and we felt a little tired so just came back,¡± replied Olivia. She moved across the room and Steve spoke to the babysitter to distract her as his wife looked in the drawer. Olivia finally turned and moved to the center of the room. ¡°Ok,¡± she went on. ¡°Where is it?¡± she asked the babysitter. ¡°Huh?¡± asked Vanessa. ¡°Where is what?¡± ¡°The ten dors I left in that drawer,¡± Olivia said and pointed to the cab. Vanessa shrugged her shoulders, but suddenly wouldn¡¯t meet Olivia¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± she protested. Steve moved forward to grab the jacket resting over the back of the sofa. ¡°Hey,¡± the teen girlined. ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why are you bothered, if you have nothing to hide,¡± cut in Olivia. She watched as Steve searched through the pockets and suppressed the grin as he pulled out a ten dor note. ¡°That¡¯s mine,¡± Vanessa continued to protest. Steve handed the money to his wife and she unfolded the bill to see her name written on it. ¡°It¡¯s your money is it?¡± Olivia said. ¡°So why does it have my name written on it?¡± She moved forward and handed the bill to the teen girl. Vanessa¡¯s face fell as she saw the writing. The teen girl cast her gaze down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she, with her voice being so quiet it could barely be heard. ¡°Why the hell are you stealing from us,¡± Olivia said in a harsh tone. The teen girl flinched a little. ¡°I¡­, I¡­,¡± she stammered, but nothing else came out.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°What do you think your parents will say when we tell them about this?¡± Olivia went on and kept her voice raised. Vanessa looked up with a horrified look on her face. ¡°I said I was sorry, please don¡¯t tell them.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°Sorry just isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°So what is enough?¡± pleaded the teen girl. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Olivia looked at her husband and saw the grin on his voice. ¡°Well¡­,¡± she started. ¡°What?¡± pleaded Vanessa. ¡°You¡¯re a pretty girl,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Maybe if you were to let us have some fun we might be convinced to keep your stealing a secret.¡± ¡°But you are nearly twice my age,¡± the teen girl said and her voice sounded a little shocked at the way things were going. ¡°Well if you want your parents to¡­,¡± went on Olivia. ¡°OK, OK,¡± Vanessa cut in. ¡°I get the picture. What do you want me to do?¡± Olivia slipped of her jacket and moved across to sit beside the babysitter. ¡°Just a little fun,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ll enjoy it.¡± She leaned across and caressed her lips on the teen girl¡¯s mouth and as she kissed brought her hand up to a breast. She squeezed on it and felt Vanessa squirm around. ¡°That¡¯s not too bad now is it?¡± Olivia continued when she broke the kiss and moved back. Steve moved across and sat on the other side of the teen girl and when he touched his hand on the naked skin of her thigh could feel his erection gaining strength. Olivia slid a touch onto Vanessa¡¯s other thigh and the couple worked their babysitter¡¯s legs apart. Both slid their fingers higher and pushed below the short skit. The race was on to see who got to panties first, but their fingers stroked from smooth skin to silky material at around the same time. Vanessa let out a gasp and shivered as fingers explored her panties. The touches caressed her pussy lips through the material, but the fingers were quickly working under the panties to touch on naked skin. A louder gasp escaped the teen girl¡¯s lips as the couple began ying with her pussy. She wriggled around as the heat built between her thighs and moaned as the fingers opened her up to dip inside. She knew that the couple were taking advantage and using her, but the pleasure she was getting was turning her on and fingers touched on the growing wetness in her pussy. It helped them slip deeper and as Vanessa leant back and slid down on the seat the fingers pushed all the way inside. It was a dirty experience to be fingered by two people at the same time and the fact that it was a married couple seemed to heighten the thrill. Chapter 125 The fingers finally pulled out and the couple stood and dragged the teen girl after them. ¡°Fuck, I am hot for some teen pussy,¡± said Olivia and grinned at her husband. She quickly dropped to the floor on her back and Vanessa was forced to stand over her. Steve put his hands on the teen girl¡¯s shoulders and applied a little pressure to push her lower and he could hear the excited breathing of his wife as she looked up the short skirt at the panties. As soon as they were near enough she reached up and grabbed the panties to pull them out of the way and shuddered at the sight of the naked pussy. Vanessa continued to move lower until she was almost sitting on the older woman¡¯s face. She groaned as the tongue licked a touch along her pussy and threw her head back as her body responded. Olivia felt the wetness flooding onto her tongue as Vanessa¡¯s arousal brought on a rush of excitement. She eagerly licked along the slick pussy lips to coat her tongue with pussy juice and thrilled to the taste filling her mouth. Her fingers slid either side of pussy and she pulled it open so that she could slide her tongue a little deeper. Vanessa gasped at the flush of heat between her thighs and pushed down to get the tongue deeper. She realized she was being a slut, but suddenly didn¡¯t care as the tongue in her pussy became her whole world. That quickly changed though as Steve moved to stand in front of her and unzipped his pants. Vanessa groaned as the erect cock came into view and she reached forward to grab at it. She stroked a touch along the stiff length, but as Steve¡¯s fingers would in her hair and pulled her forward she knew it wasn¡¯t her hand he wanted on his cock. The teen girl squeezed her fingers tightly around the base of the erection as it came closer and flicked out her tongue to touch it on the head of the shaft. She shuddered as she kissed on the cock and the pre-cum smeared on her mouth. Pulling back a little she licked at her lips and the taste made her want more. She dragged the cock back to her mouth and kissed it again then worked her mouth down the side to the balls. Her tongue flicked at them and she looked up when she heard the moans of Steve. His eyes were closed as he enjoyed the attention of the teen girl and Vanessa kissed on the balls again and then worked her mouth back to the head of the shaft. This time as she pushed down she let the erection sink into her mouth and took around half of the length. She mped her lips around it tightly and began to work a touch up and down. The feel of the soft mouth on his cock brought out louder moans from Steve and he tightened his grip on Vanessa¡¯s hair and thrust his body forward. Suddenly the teen girl was almost gagging as the tip of the erection nudged at the back of her throat, but she controlled the sensation to try and take the cock deep throat. It was over in a second though as she pulled back up to catch her breath. Olivia could sense the heat growing in her own pussy and decided it needed some attention. She pushed Vanessa up and grinned at her husband¡¯s protests as the mouth moved away from his cock. He stoppedining when his wife spoke. ¡°You can have pussy now,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s my turn with her mouth.¡± Steve quickly grabbed Vanessa and moved her into position on all fours over his wife. Olivia lifted her hips to drag her skirt up and her panties down and suddenly the teen girl was looking down at naked pussy. She ducked down to kiss it and the older woman moaned as the rush of heat in her pussy sent a shudder through her body. She pushed her hips up as she felt the touch slide along her pussy lips and the tongue opened her up. Vanessa suddenly tasted pussy instead of cock andpped at the sticky juice. It brought out moans from Olivia who could feel the arousal in her body climbing higher as the push towards a climax gained momentum. Steve contented himself with watching the lesbian action unfolding before him at first, but finally decided to join in again. As Vanessa continued to lick pussy he dropped to his knees behind her to push the short skirt up the back of her thighs and peel the panties from her butt. When he pulled the ass cheeks apart he bent down to get a closer look at the tiny puckered hole and couldn¡¯t resist licking a touch over it. His desire exploded and he pushed more forcefully on the hole to try and get his tongue inside. The breath spluttered from him as the asshole opened up a little and his tongue caressed a touch on the silky inner skin. He suddenly wanted more and straightened up so that he could move forward and touch his cock on the smooth skin of teen ass. He groaned at the thrill of it and forced his erection into the soft butt crease. As he pushed forward it forced the teen girl¡¯s mouth onto his wife¡¯s pussy and he heard her groan. Pleasure seemed to flood every nerve ending in Olivia¡¯s body and she pushed against the touch of the mouth. Sliding her hand to the top of her pussy lips the older woman touched on her clit and it sent her reeling. The desperation for an orgasm suddenly took hold and she stroked on her clit harder and urged Vanessa to lick her out. Steve heard the excitement of his wife and worked his cock to the teen girl¡¯s slick pussy opening. He teased the tip of his shaft around the soft skin and then pushed forward strongly to bury himself in the wet hole. He started to thrust eagerly at teen pussy and the sensation of Vanessa¡¯s mouth pushing hard on her pussy finally tipped Olivia over the edge. Her body froze in a moment of bliss as the orgasm took hold and suddenly she was writhing around on the floor as the waves of pleasure rocked her body. Steve heard the gasps and squeals of his wife and gripped the teen girl¡¯s hips so that he could pull himself onto her. His cock mmed inside pussy in a frenzy as the excitement of the moment overtook him. He wanted the sensation of his cum flooding a teen girl¡¯s tight pussy and frantically worked himself towards it. His midriff pped against Vanessa¡¯s ass again and again as he fucked her like a slut until he could feel the pressure in his balls growing out of control. He rocked his head back as the climax came to life and his body shuddered as a hot flood of cum rushed from his cock. His body convulsed time and time again as he lost his load. The strong streams of thick cum faded though as his ballspletely emptied and there was nothing left to give. The teen girl shuddered as she remained sandwiched between the couple as they calmed down. She thought it was over, but they finally grabbed her and pushed her down on her back. They looked to see the cum sliding down her thighs and suddenly their hands were ying with it. Vanessa groaned as a touch pushed inside her cum-soaked pussy and the couple worked together to finger fuck her. It was the dirtiest experience of her life and she was swept into a passionate frenzy as her pussy was set alight. The orgasm burst into life in a matter of minutes and she arched up from the floor as her muscles tightened. She wasn¡¯t sure just how many fingers she was taking, but as her pussy closed around them it took her breath away. The sound of her moans filled the room and didn¡¯t die down until the peak of the climax passed and the afterglow of sex settled in her veins. She was gasping heavily as she came down from the high and groaned as the fingers pulled out. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping our cute little babysitter steals money from us next week,¡± teased Olivia. ¡°No more stealing,¡± gasped Vanessa. ¡°Oh¡­,¡± went on the older woman. ¡°Does that mean no more sex?¡± Vanessa giggled. ¡°I never said that.¡± The coupleughed. ¡°Roll on next babysitting night,¡± said Steve. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it already.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 126 THE SITTER¡¯S WET PANTIES Connie stood in front of Mr. Patterson¡¯s door and tried to calm her breathing. The rush to get to her babysitting job after volleyball practice was frantic and she looked at her watch to see she was more than fifteen minuteste. Shit, she thought and wiped the straggles of wet hair back from her forehead. After onest deep breath the eighteen year old girl knocked on the door. It opened almost immediately and she saw the surprised look on her employer¡¯s face. ¡°Umm¡­, sorry I¡¯mte,¡± she started and looked down as she saw the direction of Mr. Patterson¡¯s gaze. Her white volleyball top stuck to her skin and the tight shorts were wet with sweat. ¡°Yeah, sorry about the appearance too,¡± she went on. ¡°Volleyball practice went on longer than I thought and I didn¡¯t get a chance to have a shower then needed to run to get here.¡± ¡°You bettere in,¡± Mr. Patterson said and stood aside to let the teen girl step inside the hallway. She moved to opposite the lounge door and dropped her bag before turning back. ¡°Would it be OK if I had a quick shower?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to spend the evening babysitting your son like this.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± he answered. ¡°Sam is up in his bedroom so I can do a final check on him when I take you up.¡± ¡°Great,¡± the teen girl said and dropped to her knees to open her bag. Mr. Patterson couldn¡¯t help staring at the way the tight shorts clung to Connie¡¯s ass cheeks as she leaned forward to search for a towel and change of clothes, but he pulled his gaze away as she found what she needed and stood. ¡°Just go on ahead,¡± the older man said as he pointed towards the stairs. Connie turned and walked towards them and his gaze dropped to her butt again. As the teen girl walked up the stairs he caught up to get a closer look at the cute ass and found himself getting a little turned on at the way she filled her shorts. When they reached the top of the stairs he quickly raised his eyes as Connie turned. ¡°Which door?¡± she asked. ¡°My bedroom is the second door on the left,¡± her employer answered. ¡°You can use the shower in the attached bathroom.¡± Connie turned to move along to the door and opened it to walk inside the room. Mr. Patterson followed her and pointed out the door to the bathroom. ¡°There is shower cream and soap in there,¡± he said. ¡°Just help yourself.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± the teen girl replied. She dropped her change of clothes on the bed and then moved over to the bathroom door. Mr. Patterson watched, but then turned to go and check on his son. He closed the door and moved along to Sam¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Connie is here,¡± he started when he looked inside. ¡°OK,¡± the young boy said, but his eyes didn¡¯t leave the book he was reading. ¡°You be good for her, you hear,¡± Mr. Patterson went on. ¡°Sure,¡± Sam replied, but kept reading his book. Mr. Patterson closed the door of his son¡¯s room and moved back along the hallway. When he passed his door the thought of a naked teen girl in his shower popped in his head. A flush of heat passed through his body, but he tried to shrug it off as he went back downstairs. He waited in the hallway for his babysitter and saw that she was wearing a short skirt and t-shirt when she came down. When she knelt down at her bag to put her dirty clothes away he caught a glimpse of her wet panties and a slight shiver ran along his spine. Fuck, he thought and wondered what it would be like to stroke his fingers on a teenage girl¡¯s wet panties. He tried to clear the image from his mind as he spoke. ¡°I need to get going,¡± he said. ¡°Sam is in his bedroom enthralled in reading a book so shouldn¡¯t give you any problems. Just make sure he eats something and is in bed by nine. I should be back around ten I think.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± the teen girl said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have everything under control here. Just go and enjoy yourself.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± the older man said as he moved to the front door. He looked back to see Connie stepping in the lounge and his gaze dropped to her bag. The idea of the wet panties inside was a turn on and as the rest of his evening progressed Mr. Patterson found it was a thought that he couldn¡¯t shake off. When he finally returned home it was fifteen minutes after ten. He half expected the teen girl to be waiting for him in the hallway, but as he let himself in, the house was silent. He closed the door quietly and moved along the hallway. The lounge door was ajar and he looked in to see that his babysitter was lying on the sofa with her eyes shut. He turned his gaze to the bag and the idea popped in his head. Mr. Patterson hesitated for only a second before reaching for the lounge door and pulling it until it was almost closed. He turned to move to the bag and then bent down. The sound of the zipper opening sounded loud to him and he pulled it slowly. When it was open sufficiently to let him look inside he pulled the sides of the bag apart and put his hand in. He immediately saw the panties and felt that they were still wet when he touched on them. A rush of excitement coursed through him as he pulled them out and stroked his fingertips on the silky material. Mr. Patterson¡¯s erection sprung to attention almost immediately and his desire grew as he lifted the panties to his face and breathed in. The smell of sweat assailed his nostrils, but he was sure there was a hint of teen pussy too. He closed his eyes to breathe in the scent and felt the throbbing of his cock. The sound of the voice shocked him out of what he was doing.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Having fun?¡± asked Connie. Mr. Patterson stood up and spun around in an instant to see the teen girl standing at the lounge door watching him. ¡°I was¡­, I was¡­,¡± he stammered. ¡°¡­sniffing my panties by the looks of it,¡± the teen girl finished. ¡°No¡­,¡± he protested, but saw Connie¡¯s gaze drop to the front of his pants. There was no hiding the erection as the material bulged out. The teen girl held out her hand and there was little he could do but give her the panties. ¡°That¡¯s fucking perverted,¡± she said. ¡°Shit, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he answered. ¡°I got turned on when I saw them earlier and couldn¡¯t stop myself when I saw you sleeping.¡± ¡®So what were you going to do with them?¡± the teen girl asked. The tremor of excitement showed in her voice and Mr. Patterson narrowed his eyes as he looked at her. He was unsure of what to say though and remained silent. ¡°If you tell me I might¡­,¡± Connie went on, but left the sentence unfinished. ¡°Might what?¡± her employer asked. ¡°I might¡­¡± She hesitated again, but then went on. ¡°¡­let you do it.¡± The surge of exhration brought out a shudder in Mr. Patterson, but he was still unsure. ¡°Are you being serious?¡± he asked. The teen girl met his gaze and nodded. ¡°Well¡­,¡± he went on. ¡°I¡¯ve kind of been thinking all night about what the silky material would feel like if I stroked it on myself.¡± Connie¡¯s sharp intake of breath was a giveaway that she was thrilled by the words. She held out the panties to her employer and he could see the tremble in her hand. ¡°You can do it if I get to watch,¡± she said. Mr. Patterson was quick to take the panties and followed the teen girl as she hurried back inside the lounge. He closed the door quietly and when he turned saw her walking to the sofa and sitting down. He quickly moved across the room to stand over her and shuddered as she lifted a hand and pressed her palm against the bulge. ¡°My panties sure get you hard,¡± she said and looked up to meet his gaze. The touch was nice, but the thought of wrapping the panties around his cock was uppermost in his mind and he knocked the hand away as he dragged the zipper of his pants down. He was about to put his hand inside when Connie spoke again. ¡°Take them off,¡± she urged. Chapter 127 Mr. Patterson released the belt buckle and button holding his pants up and let them slide down his legs. The teen girl gripped the bottom of his boxer shorts and pulled. She giggled as the waistband caught the head of the cock and dragged it down. Theughter stopped when the erection sprung free and stood to attention. ¡°Fuck,¡± the teen girl murmured quietly as her eyes locked on the cock. Her employer wasted no time in raising his hand and touching the soft panties on his erection. The breath rushed from him at the sensation and he threw his head back and shuddered. He wrapped the panties all the way around his cock and stroked them up and down the erect length. His shudders grew stronger as his body responded to the pleasure of the touch. He heard the teen girl say fuck again and finally looked down toN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. see her watching his actions. The excited look on his face was a massive turn on and he wondered if he could get more. ¡°You do it,¡± he said and waited to see what happened. Mr. Patterson held his breath as the teen girl stretched out her hand and pushed his out of the way. Her fingers circled his erection and trapped the soft material against it and he could hear her heavy gasps of breath as she stroked her panties on him. He reached down to grab a breast and when the teen girl didn¡¯t protest squeezed his fingers around it. Connie¡¯s fingers shed faster along the stiff length as the exhration of stroking her panties onto an older man¡¯s cock took hold. Her breathing got ragged as the thrill of what she was doing coursed through her veins. Mr. Patterson slid his hand up to the back of her neck and again there was no protest. He pulled her forward and watched as the soft mouth came in contact with the tip of his cock. His moan sounded around the room as the teen girl kissed his erection then parted her lips to let her mouth slide down on the hardness. Connie stroked the panties in her hand down to the balls and caressed the soft material around them. It left the shaft clear for her to bob her head up and down so that her lips stroked along it. Mr. Patterson felt his muscles tense as the thrill of a teen girl blowjob gripped him. He ced his hand on Connie¡¯s head as her movements sped up and she started to work her mouth up and down a little faster. The slurping sound of her mouth on wet cock was bringing out an excitement in the older man that he couldn¡¯t hold back. Again he wondered if he could get more and finally moved away so that his cock pulled out the soft mouth. He pushed the teen girl back on the sofa and then dropped to his knees. His hands caressed onto the naked thighs and Connie gasped as she was pulled forward so that her ass was right at the edge of the seat. ¡°Lift your butt,¡± Mr. Patterson said and grinned as the teen girl did it straight away. He slid his hands higher and caught the hem of the short skirt to push it up around her waist. When she dropped back to the sofa his head was between her thighs in an instant. The sight of the wet stain on Connie¡¯s panties stoked his desire and he slid a gentle touch on it. The teen girl wriggled around as the heat between her thighs grew. The outline of her pussy lips was clearly visible through the wet panties and Mr. Patterson stroked a touch along it, first with his fingers and then with his tongue. He moaned as the taste of teen pussy flooded his mouth and wanted more. He urged Connie to lift her ass from the seat again and when she did, gripped the panties to pull them down and off. Naked pussy came into view and the teen girl wriggled around. Mr. Patterson kissed on the wet skin and pushed Connie¡¯s legs wider apart. His mouth caressed a touch along the pink slit and he heard the loud gasp when he flicked out his tongue to lick at clit. He quickly brought his hands up and pulled the pussy open topletely expose the erect bud and licked more firmly against it. The pleasure rolled through Connie and she closed her eyes and forced her head back against the sofa. Lifting her hips she pushed herself harder against the eager tongue and couldn¡¯t stop the gasps as it licked onto her. Mr. Patterson finally moved lower again and kissed onto the slick opening. His tongue darted inside the wet hole and Connie jolted up from the seat. Her chest was heaving as the tongue pushed in deeper andpped at the wetness on her pussy walls. The arousal it brought out drove her towards a climax and she felt the desperation for it starting to overwhelm her. Mr. Patterson kept his tongue working around inside as the teen girl writhed, but then licked back to clit and brought his hand to the wet opening. He held a couple of fingers stiff and teased a touch on the wet skin. The sound of the sharp intake of breath came to his ears as he fucked the fingers inside and the moans that followed turned him on even more. His tongue licked furiously over clit as he finger fucked wet pussy faster until the teen girl was close to ecstasy. He didn¡¯t let up his onught on her pussy and clit as she started to cry out that she was going to cum. It encouraged him to work harder and the teen girl¡¯s moans got louder until they suddenly stopped as her body tensed on the brink of a climax. When the pleasure of the orgasm crashed down on her she writhed around like crazy. Her pussy muscles gripped around the pration and Mr. Patterson pushed his fingers in deep. His tongue still worked a touch onto clit as he lifted Connie to the height of her ecstasy and felt her shudder as the orgasm peaked and faded. Before she even had a chance to recover, Mr. Patterson straightened up and shuffled forward on his knees until he could stroke the tip of his cock on the slick pussy lips. Connie groaned as she looked down to see that she was about to be fucked and her body trembled as the head of the cock teased a touch around her pussy entrance. Her back arched up as the erection was suddenly driven all the way inside and it was the start of fric sex. Mr. Patterson rested his hands on the sofa either side of the teen girl¡¯s body and powered his hips back and forward. The sweat slid down his forehead as he threw himself into fucking teen pussy. The pressure quickly built in his body and he slowed his rhythm to try and prolong the sex for as long as possible. He fucked his cock in and out a few more times before withdrawing. Connie squealed as she was flipped over onto her knees. Mr. Patterson pushed her body down to the sofa and looked down at the cute butt. He stroked his fingers on it and then pulled the ass cheeks open. The sight of the tiny puckered hole stirred his passion, but it was pussy he was after and he hoped he would get another chance to fuck the teen girl¡¯s asshole. He slipped his cock between her thighs and quickly found the pussy entrance to stroke his cock back inside. Connie groaned as she was impaled on stiff cock again. Hands gripped tightly at her hips and she could hear the pping of their naked skin as her employer began to power into her again. This time Mr. Patterson knew he wouldn¡¯t hold back and he fucked tight teen pussy with renewed vigor until he brought himself to the brink of a release. He clenched his buttocks tightly as the excitement overwhelmed him and groaned as he let go. Thick white spurted from his cock and flooded the wet hole. His groans got louder as his cock continued to release strings of sticky cum until he finally fell forward onto the teen girl¡¯s back with a satisfied sigh. He took a few seconds to try and catch his breath before finally pulling back. As soon as his cock was out the cum seeped from Connie¡¯s pussy and slid down her thighs. She reached behind to touch on it and giggled. ¡°Dirty pervert,¡± she teased. ¡°Are you talking about me or you?¡± Mr. Patterson shot back. Connie giggled louder. ¡°Both I guess. I¡¯ll have to make sure I¡¯mte again next week and maybe you¡¯ll be fantasizing about my wet panties again.¡± ¡°Wet, dry, I don¡¯t mind,¡± he said with augh. ¡°As long as I get to stroke your panties on my cock I¡¯ll be happy.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­, maybe I¡¯ll bring some dirty pairs with me next week then,¡± the teen girl went on. ¡°I think you might like them.¡± ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± Mr. Patterson almost shouted and knew that the next babysitting night was going to be even better. Chapter 128 A WIFE¡¯S SEXY SURPRISE Valerie closed her eyes and pushed her head back on the pillow. ¡°Oh shit,¡± she cried out breathlessly and then looked down at her husband. Andy¡¯s head was buried between her spread open thighs and his tongue was working its usual magic on her body. She squirmed around and her face xontorted in an expression of agonized ecstasy. Her husband knew just what she liked and as her licked deeper it sent her passion spiraling towards a climax. The breath rushed from her as the pleasure between her thighs intensified. ¡°I want it now,¡± Valerie gasped in an excited tone and her husband pulled his head up. He quickly moved up her body and in one swift movement drilled his stiff erection inside her wet hole. The pration was the final thrill that pushed Valerie over the edge. Her gasping cry sounded around the bedroom as the heat from her pussy rushed out to engulf her entire body. Andy held deep as the spasms of his wife¡¯s pussy walls rippled around his cock. She tried to arch her back up as her passion hit its peak and as she dropped back to the bed, the cock was frantically fucked into her. Andy was so turned on that his climax erupted in a matter of seconds and suddenly he was sending streams of hot white inside the softness. His cock jerked out of control as he lost his load to his wife and he dropped down on top of her when the shudders finally ended. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± he gasped. ¡°It can never get any better than this.¡± He heard the quiet giggles of his wife and looked down at her. ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°If one of my fantasies came true I think it would be better for me,¡± she teased. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± her husband said. ¡°And what exactly would this fantasy be?¡± ¡°You sure you want to hear?¡± Valerie went on.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Andy finally rolled off her andy gasping. ¡°Sure,¡± he said. ¡°Well¡­¡± Valerie hesitated, but went on when her husband encouraged her. ¡°I dream about sex with two men,¡± she blurted out. ¡°Little slut,¡± said Andy. Valerie shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just a fantasy.¡± ¡°But one you want to try by the sounds of it,¡± her husband shot back. He was surprised at the flicker of interest that registered in his mind and he started to quiz his wife. ¡°So how long have you been having this fantasy?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s one I¡¯ve always had,¡± she confessed. ¡°And has my dirty little slut wife lived out her fantasy,¡± Andy teased. Valerie shook her head. ¡°Nope, just fantasies,¡± she said. Her husband suddenlyughed. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± she asked. ¡°My friend from work, Colin,¡± Andy said. ¡°He¡¯s always telling me how lucky I am to have a gorgeous wife like you. I think he has a little crush on you.¡± Valerie rolled over. ¡°Really?¡± she said. ¡°Do you think he would do it?¡± ¡°So just a fantasy then?¡± teased Andy as he heard the eagerness in his wife¡¯s voice. The flicker of interest that registered in his mind when Valerie confessed to her threesome fantasy was growing and he was suddenly wondering what it would be like. ¡°A girl can dream can¡¯t she,¡± said Valerie with augh, but Andy could see that she really would be interested in living out her fantasy. ¡°Well keep dreaming,¡± he replied. His wife giggled as she got up from the bed to go and shower. Valerie¡¯sments after their sex session nted a seed in Andy¡¯s mind that kept growing and wouldn¡¯t let go. He¡¯d never thought about a threesome before, but found that the idea of watching Valerie take another cock turned him on. The next time he went out for a drink with Colin after work he told him what his wife said about a threesome and found that his friend was up for the idea. It set in motion a n that around a weekter found the pair of them standing in Andy¡¯s bedroom. ¡°So she really doesn¡¯t know?¡± asked Colin. Andy shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s never really mentioned it again, so must think I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Your hot wife is in for a surprise tonight then,¡± Colin said and then looked at his friend as the sound of the key in the front door lock reached their ears. ¡°That¡¯s her,¡± Andy said. ¡°You stay here and remember no noise until I tell you.¡± He walked out of the bedroom and closed the door. When he got downstairs his wife was sitting on the sofa with her heels kicked off and her feet resting on the coffee table. ¡°Busy day?¡± he asked. ¡°Not bad,¡± she said. Andy bent down to kiss her, but rather than being a peck on the cheek it was a passionate locking of lips. Valerie let out a gasp as her husband pulled back. ¡°Well someone is a little horn dog by the looks of it,¡± she teased. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you all day,¡± he said. ¡°It made me want to y.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­,¡± Valerie said. ¡°That sounds interesting. Did you have something kinky in mind?¡± ¡°Well now that you mention it,¡± he said with a grin and reached in his pocket. He pulled out a blindfold and let it hang from his finger. ¡°I thought I might tease my hot little wife into submission.¡± Valerie gasped again as the blindfold was ced around her head, but made no effort to protest. She sensed her husband leaning in for another passionate kiss and then he took her hand and helped her to stand. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said. Valerie felt her pulse racing. They asionally yed kinky little games together and it always got her excited. She ondered just what he husband was going to do, but could do nothing more than follow him as he led her up the stairs. Andy pulled her to the bedroom and Colin worked to suppress augh as he saw Valerie wearing a blindfold. She was led over to the bed and Andy kissed her and then moved his mouth to her ear. ¡°That sweet little pussy is mine,¡± he said, making sure his voice was loud enough for Colin to hear. Valerie gasped as the buttons of her blouse were undone. It was pulled from her shoulders and dropped to the floor. Her skirt followed and suddenly she was standing in nothing more than her panties and bra. Her chest was heaving at the thought of her pussy being licked and the fucking that would follow. When Andy guided her onto the bed shey back and spread her legs. Colin watched as Valerie was stripped of her blouse and skirt and the sight of her in her underwear brought his semi-erect cock to full stiffness. He could feel it throbbing as Valeriey on the bed and he almost gasped when she spread her legs wide. Andy moved to the bottom of the bed, but then stepped out of the way and motioned his friend forward. Colin let out a long breath as he got on the bed between Valerie¡¯s legs. She flinched as his fingers touched on her thigh then moaned as they traced higher. Her moans got louder as the touch moved onto her panties and the fingers slid up and down the outline of her pussy lips. The silky material got wetter and Colin wanted to taste. He bent down and licked on the damp panties and it brought out more moans from Valerie. She pushed towards the touch of the tongue and it pressed harder onto her. Colin reached for the edge of the panties to pull them to the side in his eagerness to see and touch naked pussy. He gasped when it came in sight and pushed his mouth onto it. Valerie began to writhe around as the tongue split her open and the touch insidepped against her pussy walls. The pleasure swelled in her body and she arched her back up from the bed. Andy finally decided to let her in on the secret. As the tongue continued to lick eagerly in his wife¡¯s pussy he quietly moved to the side of her head and bent close. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself,¡± he whispered. Valerie¡¯s shriek rang around the room and she grabbed the blindfold to pull it out of the way. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± she gasped as she saw the smiling face of her husband beside her. She quickly looked between her legs and let out a cry at the sight of Colin. His mouth was coated in pussy wetness. She nced back at Andy and he just grinned and nodded. She grabbed at his head and pulled him to a kiss. The licking at her pussy resumed and she let out a muffled moan. When Andy pulled away he decided it was time to give his wife a roasting. Colin pulled away as he felt Valerie turning and Andy forced his wife onto her hands and knees. He got on the bed in front of her and dragged his erection out of his pants. Before she knew what was happening a cock was pushed in her mouth and suddenly she was giving her husband a blowjob. Her mouth worked eagerly along the stiff length as the excitement of being the center of attention in a threesome took hold. She tried to concentrate on ying with the shaft in her mouth, but knew that she was about to take two cocks for the first time in her life. She shuddered as the panties were dragged down her thighs and Colin moved up close to touch his erection on her ass. It was her fantasiesing true and she sucked eagerly on her husband as she pushed back against his friend. The touch on her ass got more forceful and suddenly her ass cheeks were being spread. She brought her mouth to the tip of her husband¡¯s cock and nced up at him with a look of anguish as the hardness yed over her ass. Chapter 129 Colin brushed his fingers over asshole and Valerie shuddered. His cock slipped between her thighs and she moaned as the thick head slid along her pussy lips. The tip was worked to her slick entrance and she waited for the moment of pration. Colin teased though by working a touch around the wet hole until Valerie started to beg for cock. It was a massive turn on to hear and finally he pushed forward. He groaned as he stroked in deep in one smooth movement. Valerie let out a cry as her pussy was filled with stiff cock and immediately pushed her lips back down her husband¡¯s shaft. Her excitement surged as she found out the reality of a hot threesome was so much better than the fantasy. Her husband grabbed her head and started to power his hips back and forward and suddenly she was almost gagging as his cock pushed to the back of her throat. At the same time hands gripped her hips as Colin readied himself to fuck pussy. He sunk his fingers deep in the flesh as he withdrew his cock until only the tip was left inside. His thrust forward was almost violent as he rammed himself back in the softness. Suddenly Valerie was impaled on two thrusting cocks and found that she was loving every second of it. Her mouth and pussy were split wide as the men worked themselves to a rhythm that was pleasuring her like never before. The tempo increased until the cocks were ripping into her and she was being forced to take a furious fucking. Her husband finally slowed his pace and pushed his stiff shaft all the way in her mouth. Colin¡¯s eager thrusts from behind forced her onto the cock in her mouth until she was taking it deep throat. It was an unbelievable moment and she tried her best to control her breathing, although she eventually needed to lift a hand to push her husband back. ¡°Fuck me,¡± she groaned and felt Colin push deep in her pussy. His fingers stroked on the tiny puckered hole and he looked at his friend with a grin. ¡°Do you think your wife could take a pussy and ass fuck at the same time?¡± ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± Andy grinned and Valerie groaned as she was manhandled to the side of the bed. Her husbandy down and she was made to straddle his waist. It was a position she liked and she thought of how many times she must have rode her husband¡¯s cock as she sank down onto it. This was like no other time though and she felt herself being pushed forward as Colin moved into position behind her. The cock touching on her ass made her shudder and the convulsions grew stronger as the tip was brushed back and forth over her puckered hole. She nced down at her husband and he was grinning at the look of agonized expectation on her face. ¡°Does it live up to your fantasy?¡± he asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Valerie did no more than nod as the sensation of the cock trying to open up her asshole gripped her attention. There was a slight pain as her tight hole remained stubbornly closed. It slowly turned to almost more pleasure than she could take though as the resistance to the pressure eased and the cock opened her up. The slight pop of her asshole giving way to the pration allowed the head to slide inside and suddenly her world was the sensation between her thighs. She rocked her head back as Colin eased his cock in further and the tightness closed around it. He kept pushing until he was buried deep and Valerie could not believe just how wide she was being spread. The feel of two cocks inside was heaven, but she wanted more than them just filling her holes and urged the men to fuck her. They didn¡¯t exactly need much encouragement and started to hump into her. Valerie¡¯s whimpering cries showed just how much she was enjoying the sensation of the cocks fucking in her holes. The tempo increased until the short stabbing thrusts of the erections was driving her crazy. Colin could sense the pleasure of an ass fuck taking its toll and his excitement began to run out of control. He tried to slow his movements to calm himself a little, but the thrill of what he was doing yed on his mind and pushed him on to more vigorous exertions. He finally gave up the idea of trying to hold back his release and just went for it. His cock powered forward as he ravaged Valerie¡¯s ass and finally he could feel his balls tightening up against his body. A final couple of thrusts pushed him over the edge and he let out a groan as the fantasy of losing his load in Valerie came true. A torrent of white flooded the tight hole and Colin grabbed on and pulled himself deep as his cock jerked out everyst drop of cum. It was one of the best feelings of his life and even when his balls were empty he held in ass to savor the moment. When he finally did pull back he sat back on the bed and looked to see the white spilling from Valerie¡¯s ass. It sent another burst of excitement through him and he wished that he could fuck his cock back in the cum-soaked asshole straight away. Instead he moved forward and jabbed his finger in. The lubrication of the cum helped it slide in easily and as Valerie started to ride her husband¡¯s cock with increasing abandon, Colin fingered her ass. The thrill of it was quickly too much for her to take and she almost screamed the ce down as the orgasm burst to life in her body. The cock and finger continued to fuck into her all the way through the climax to give her a shattering experience and the peak of the pleasure left her gasping in exhaustion. Valerie continued to ride her husband even as the passion drained from her body. She worked his cock like never before as she pushed towards her second load of cum. Andy tried to hold back and enjoy the attention of his wife for as long as possible, but finally couldn¡¯t control himself. His back arched up from the bed as the ecstasy of the release shook his body and his cock spurted out thick streaks of white. His breath spilled out heavily as his body jolted up from the bed and each time he flooded pussy with another stream of cum. By the time his climax faded he felt shattered and pulled Valerie down on him in a tight embrace. ¡°So is that your fantasy fulfilled?¡± he teased. ¡°Well¡­,¡± she said with a grin. Andy looked at Colin. ¡°Oh fuck here we go,¡± he said and turned back to his wife. Valerieughed. ¡°Well my ass and pussy took a load, but nothing for my mouth. Maybe¡­¡± ¡°¡­you need one more man,¡± her husband finished. ¡°You dirty little gangbang slut.¡± Valerie shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just a fantasy,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Andy and returned the grin. ¡°Now where have I heard that before?¡± Chapter 130 STEPDAD¡¯S DIRTY LITTLE DAUGHTER ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± Miriam shouted up the stairs. Bradley got up from the desk he was working at and walked across to the bedroom window just as the eighteen year old girl was getting out of the taxi. The short skirt put a lot of naked thigh on show and she came close to shing her panties as she dropped her feet to the sidewalk and stood. Even when the skirt slid back into ce it didn¡¯t appear to cover a lot and the t- shirt seemed equally small, with a lot of bare midriff on show. Bradley stood appraising his stepdaughter and was amazed at the long blonde curls, prettily made up face and lithe figure. He hadn¡¯t seen her in a couple of years, since the day he¡¯d married her mother in fact, because she took the decision to go and live with her natural father on the other side of the country. The girl he remembered from his wedding day wasn¡¯t the one getting out of the taxi and she certainly seemed to have grown up a lot in a couple of years. Bradley finally stepped away from the window and made his way down the stairs to where his wife was waiting at the front door. He watched as she hugged her daughter and then smiled as the girl came up to him. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you Tanya,¡± he said and suddenly found himself hugged in a tight embrace. The feel of the lithe body pressed against his own was a pleasant surprise and he was acutely aware of the breasts pushing against his torso and his crotch pushing against her midriff. It brought on a sh of excitement in his mind and it took some will power to keep his cock under control. Bradley pulled back feeling a little guilty, but Tanya just grinned at him as she grabbed her mother¡¯s arm and stepped into the home. He went to pick up her bags and carried them inside. When he stepped in the lounge his wife and stepdaughter were sitting on the sofa enjoying a chat. He moved to an armchair opposite and as soon as he sat down realized that he could see up the teen girl¡¯s short skirt to her panties. He tried to keep his eyes off the pretty sight of the white cotton, but couldn¡¯t stop the asional nce. Again his guilt red up, but there was no denying that Tanya was cute. ¡°So you don¡¯t mind me being here Bradley?¡± the teen girl suddenly asked. He quickly brought his gaze up, but was unsure of whether his stepdaughter saw him trying to catch a glimpse of her panties. ¡°Of course not,¡± he replied quickly. ¡°Are you looking forward to starting your new course?¡± ¡°Oh yeah,¡± she answered. ¡°It¡¯s a great college and how lucky am I that you live so close to it.¡± ¡°Well, we are happy to have you here,¡± he said. The teen girl resumed talking to her mother and Bradley again couldn¡¯t help ncing down. When he did Tanya shifted in the seat as if she was making herselffortable. Her legs parted wider and put her pantiespletely on show. Bradley looked up quickly and his stepdaughter shot a grin in his direction. He pretended not to notice, but it put the thought in his mind that she was a tease that enjoyed shing. He decided it was time to go and stood. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to my work and leave you two to catch up.¡± ¡°OK,¡± said his wife. ¡°I¡¯ll call you when dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he said then smiled at Tanya. ¡°I¡¯ll take your bags upstairs to your bedroom. I¡¯m sure your mother will show you the way to it.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯lle up now so that I can shower and get changed,¡± she said. ¡°It was a long journey.¡± Bradley suddenly felt a little nervous, but tried not to let it show. He stepped out of the lounge and picked up the bags. When Tanya followed him he led her up the stairs to the bedroom, expecting his wife toe as well. She disappeared into the kitchen though and he was left alone with the teen girl. ¡°It¡¯s this way,¡± he said and took her along to a room. His hands were full so he waited until Tanya opened the door and walked in then followed her. ¡°This is nice,¡± she said as she looked around. Bradley walked across the bedroom and dropped the bags on the floor beside the wardrobe. When he turned back the teenage girl was already pulling the t-shirt over her head. ¡°What are you doing,¡± he hissed and his nervousness increased. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Tanya answered with a grin. ¡°OK, well I better go then,¡± Bradley went on. ¡°No rush,¡± his stepdaughter replied cheekily. ¡°I thought that seeing as you couldn¡¯t keep your eyes from my panties in the lounge you would want to see my bra as well.¡± Bradley just stared. ¡°I should go,¡± he repeated and moved across to the door. The teen girl giggled and he looked back to see her unhooking her bra and letting it slide down. He quickly turned and left before the naked breastsN?velDrama.Org owns this. were fully exposed, but could feel his pulse racing. His cock wasing to life, but he tried to suppress it and the guilt kicked in again as dirty thoughts about his stepdaughter came to mind. Bradley¡¯s first experience of being teased by his cute stepdaughter was only the start and she seemed to take delight in being a flirt when her mother wasn¡¯t looking. In the few weeks following her arrival he became used to seeing her panties, but he made sure not to be left alone in the house with her so that teasing was all that could take ce. His fantasies began growing though and when Tanya started to make it clear that more than just looking was on offer it became difficult to resist. When she sat on hisp one evening there was no way he could stop his erection growing and the teen girl giggled quietly and wriggled around on it. ¡°I think step-daddy likes his little daughter,¡± she said with a grin, but the sound of her mothering down the stairs made her quickly get up and leave the lounge. Bradley tried to calm himself before his wife arrived, but he knew he was moving closer to sex with a teen girl. A couple of dayster things finally came to a head when his wife went to an evening lecture after work. He got home to a quiet house, but when he heard movement from upstairs knew that his stepdaughter was in. His mind filled with thoughts of fucking her and the temptation was too great. He felt his pulse racing as he made his way up the stairs and moved along the hallway until he was standing in front of his stepdaughter¡¯s bedroom. Taking a deep breath he knocked and walked in. ¡°Hey Bradley,¡± Tanya said as she nced up from where she was lying face down on her bed. She closed the college books she was looking through and moved to sit at the edge of the mattress. Her skirt rode up to show off her panties, but as usual she made no effort to cover it up. Bradley¡¯s gaze dropped and lingered on the pink material and he only raised it again when the teen girl spoke. ¡°Where¡¯s mum?¡± she asked. ¡°Gone to a lecture at the library¡­,¡± Bradley replied, ¡°¡­and won¡¯t be back until nine.¡± Tanya looked at the clock on the wall and saw that it was just after seven. A grin spread over her face and she looked back at her stepfather. ¡°Hmm¡­, I wonder what we could do for two hours,¡± she teased. She wriggled forward a little so that her skirt hitched higher. ¡°Oops¡­,¡± she continued as she looked down and saw her panties. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not getting you excited. I would be so, so wrong for a stepfather to get a hardon for his pretty little daughter don¡¯t you think?¡± Bradley couldn¡¯t pull his gaze away from the panties and his cock stiffened in his pants. The pent up emotions of the previous few weeks suddenly came to the fore and he moved across the room then dropped to his knees in front of Tanya. ¡°Does daddy want to kiss his cute daughter?¡± she carried on teasing. She leaned forward and reached a touch to the back of his neck and pulled him down so that his mouth was at her panties. The teen girl convulsed a little as the lips of her stepfather finally caressed onto her. Bradley kissed hard onto the soft material and moved a touch around. A dark patch began to appear on the pink and he flicked out his tongue to lick at it. The taste of teen pussy brought out a desire that surprised him and Tanya moaned as his fingers suddenly fumbled with the edge of her panties and pulled them aside. Bradley let out a gasp as the sight of the shaved pussy was exposed to him and quickly leaned forward to kiss on it. His lips easily slid over the slick skin and he finally pushed out his tongue top at the taste. When he pressed forward a little harder the pussy opened up and he groaned at the touch on the soft inner skin. His fingers were suddenly scrabbling between the teen girl¡¯s thighs as his desperation took hold to get the wet hole open wider. He pulled at the slick folds of skin and pushed his tongue all the way inside so that his mouth was glued to pussy. Hepped at the soft walls and heard the moans of Tanya as she finally got what she wanted. Her fingers grabbed at his hair to pull him forward and she pushed her pussy onto the eager mouth. When Bradley finally moved back he was gasping for breath. He stood up quickly and loosened his pants to pull them down. Tanya watched as he exposed his stiff cock and then grabbed at it. Her fingers wrapped around the erection and she shuddered as she felt just how erect it was. She looked up to catch hold of her stepfather¡¯s gaze and grinned as she leaned forward. Bradley could feel the warm breath of the teen girl on his cock and closed his eyes at the touch of her soft mouth on him. She moved her head from sided to side to rub her lips on the head of the shaft and then flicked out her tongue to lick at the pre-cum. The taste was something that always drove her crazy and Bradley groaned as the teen girl parted her lips and pushed down on his cock. The stiff length was suddenly engulfed in wet warmth as Tanya tried to push all the way to the balls. She barely managed it and her lips just touched balls when she pulled back up. ¡°Do you like what your dirty little stepdaughter is doing?¡¯ she asked. Chapter 131 Bradley said nothing and just pulled her head forward again. Tanya let the cock slide back in her mouth and then grazed her teeth up and down it. The sensation made him groan louder and he thrust his hips forward. This time the teen girl managed to hold the cock deep throat for a little longer and then worked her mouth frantically up and down the length. When she finally came back up a string of spit and pre-cum kept her lips connected to the tip of the cock. It was an erotic sight and Bradley just stared as she slowly flicked out her tongue to lick it away. He suddenly wanted more and started to pull the clothes from his body. Tanya giggled, but joined in by stripping and in seconds they were naked on the bed. The teen girly on her side with her stepfather close behind and she pushed back as she felt the cock stabbing against her butt. She moaned as the kisses caressed on her ear then along her jaw line and onto her neck. Pleasure flooded her body and she pushed back more forcefully against the erection. ¡°Do you like anal?¡± she gasped. Bradley¡¯s excitement surged at the words. He moved back a little and watched as the teen girl reached a hand to her ass cheek and pulled on it. The butt crease spread open and he caught side of the tiny puckered hole. He quickly sucked a finger and slid it around the rim of the tight hole to wet it. Tanya moaned as the finger brushed over her asshole and urged her stepfather to keep going. He quickly guided the head of his cock to the puckered hole and pressed against it. More pleasure flooded Tanya¡¯s body and she eagerly pushed back as the desire to take her stepfather¡¯s cock in her ass came on strong. She gasped as the tip of the shaft worked against her and pulled at her ass cheek to try and open herself up. The resistance stopped Bradley¡¯s progress, but he fought to get past it until he sensed a little give. He fucked his hips forward and the teen girl squealed as she was opened up. Suddenly the cock slid in easily and as he pushed forward he buried himself to the hilt in teen ass. He shuddered as the tightness closed around his stiff length and Tanya squeezed her butt muscles to trap him inside. As theyy in the spoons position Bradley¡¯s mouth was close to his stepdaughter¡¯s ear and she could hear his harsh breathing. When he started to rock his body the teen girl closed her eyes as the heat of the moment washed over her. The cock began to fuck into her ass more forcefully and she couldn¡¯t hold back the whimpers as the tight hole was ravaged. Her breathing became ragged and she moved her hand between her thighs to touch on her clit. Her body convulsed in a moment of bliss and she started to rub harder. The climax moved closer and Tanya worked furiously to bring it on. ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± she moaned as her excitement ran out of control and suddenly there was no stopping the rush of pleasure. Her body tightened as her fingers flew over her clit and she pushed back to meet her stepfather¡¯s frantic thrusts. It finally became too much and suddenly she was lost in the moment. Tanya cried out as her asshole tightened and gripped around the cock. The sh of heat it sent rushing through her body was almost too much too bear and her fingers pressed hard on her clit. It built the tension in her body until the peak of the orgasm crashed over her and suddenly the shudders wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± the teen girl let out and giggled as her body slowly rxed again. She moved forward and the cock pulled out of her ass. Grabbing her panties, Tanya stroked them along the erection to clean it. She quickly got on her knees over her stepfather¡¯sp and lowered herself towards him. Her asshole was still pulsing as she lifted the cock and stroked it along her pussy lips. Bradley groaned as his stepdaughter sat down on his cock and let it stroke all the way inside her pussy. She leaned forward to put her hands on his chest and grinned down at him. Without a word she began to raise and lower her body so that she was riding the cock. Her movements were slow at first as she just enjoyed the feel of her pussy being fucked. As her excitement took hold though, she began to speed up the rhythm until she was riding the cock in a frenzy. The sight of his stepdaughter¡¯s tits bouncing up and down caught Bradley¡¯s attention and he reached out to grab them. He squeezed into the soft flesh as he was pushed towards a release. Tanya waspletely controlling the pace of the fuck and Bradley just yed with tits andy back to enjoy the ride. He could feel the pressure in his ballsing to the boil and started to push his ass up from the bed. It fucked his cock into teen pussy all the harder and suddenly there was no holding back. The tingle in his balls grew stronger by the second until a violent convulsion of his bodyunched a thick stream of white into his stepdaughter¡¯s pussy. Bradley convulsed over and over as he lost control and emptied his balls. Tanya squeezed around the erect length to milk it dry and by the time her stepfather¡¯s shudders were dying down the cum was seeping out of her pussy onto his body. Bradleyy gasping for breath and looked up to see his stepdaughter staring at him. ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t find out about this,¡± he said. ¡°No way,¡± she said. ¡°That would stop the fun and now I have your cock to y with I¡¯m not going to ruin it.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dirty little slut,¡± he teased. ¡°You better believe it,¡± she shot back with a grin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the lucky stepfather!¡± Chapter 132 FANTASY COME TRUE Sean almost spilled his drink as he turned in the crowded bar and bumped against the woman behind him. He automatically apologized without even looking up as he worked to steady his ss and was about to turn back to his friends when theughing stopped him. ¡°Not even going to say hello to me,¡± the woman said and he took a closer look at her face. ¡°You have got to be kidding me,¡± he finally said when recognition struck and he joined in theughing. ¡°So you do remember after all,¡± the woman said. ¡°Of course I do,¡± the twenty one year old man answered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t forget my favorite babysitter now would I. How are you Millie?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± she replied, ¡°how about you?¡± ¡°Yeah I¡¯m doing good too,¡± Sean answered. ¡°I thought you left town.¡± ¡°I did,¡± Millie went on. ¡°I¡¯m just back to see my family for the weekend and meet up with a few old friends.¡± Sean looked down and saw that her ss was almost empty. ¡°Can I get you a drink?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah sure,¡± the older woman answered. ¡°That would be nice. I¡¯ll have a white wine.¡± Sean elbowed his way to the counter and tried to catch the attention of the barman to order the drink. He stood thinking as he waited for it to be served. Millie was his babysitter when he was thirteen and she¡¯d always teased him that he was way too old for a sitter. At that age he was just starting to take an interest in girls and he remembered that even though she was more than ten years older than him, he spent a lot of time fantasizing about Millie. It brought a grin to his face and he felt a quick rush of excitement at the thought, but as the drink was served he shook the images from his mind and returned to hand over the wine. ¡°Cheers,¡± Millie said and clinked his ss. Even though they were there with other friends, the two of them spent much of the night chatting about old times. As the alcohol flowed their inhibitions lowered and they started to tease each other. ¡°So anyway¡­,¡± Millie suddenly said with a grin. ¡°Did you ever get over your crush on me?¡± Sean¡¯s mouth opened wide and he was suddenly a little embarrassed. ¡°I did not have a crush on¡­¡± he started, but the words stopped when he saw the expression on Millie¡¯s face and heughed. ¡°Yeah OK,¡± he confessed. ¡°But what did you expect. I was thirteen years old and you were cute. Can you me me for having fantasies?¡± ¡°Oh¡­,¡± went on the older woman. ¡°So you thought I was cute and it wasn¡¯t just a crush. You were having fantasies about me you dirty little pervert.¡± ¡°Well¡­, I¡­,¡± stammered Sean. ¡°Hey c¡¯mon, it was eight years ago. You¡¯re not going to hold it against me are you?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Millieughed. ¡°No I won¡¯t hold it against you. So what did you think about doing?¡± ¡°What?¡± he eximed. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡± ¡°Did you try to get any sneaky looks at me?¡± she pressed on and grinned. Sean¡¯s face reddened slightly and the older woman was quick to notice. ¡°You did you little pervert,¡± she teased. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Umm¡­, well there were some times when you arrivedte and seemed to be a little tired. On a couple of asions you fell asleep on the couch and I kind of looked up your skirt. I told my friends what I did and said that you were my MILF.¡± Millieughed, but Sean noticed that she moved closer so that her arm touched against his. ¡°I wasn¡¯t exactly a mother at the time so could hardly be a MILF.¡± ¡°Yeah I know that¡­,¡± Sean replied. ¡°Do you have any kids now?¡± ¡°One daughter,¡± Millie replied. ¡°And a husband?¡± asked Sean. Millie shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s long gone and I¡¯m single and free again.¡± ¡°So now you definitely are a MILF,¡± he teased. ¡°So little Sean is still having fantasies about his cute babysitter,¡± said Millie. ¡°It¡¯s a shame you are too old for me to babysit. Maybe I would fall asleep on the sofa!¡± Sean could sense his excitement growing as the flirting continued and he wondered if there was a chance that his fantasies might actuallye true. ¡°Well my parents are gone for the weekend so I do have to stay at home all alone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Millie said and he could hear the interesting through in her voice. ¡°Maybe I coulde and have a look around your house, just for old times sake.¡± ¡°Sure, you would be more than wee,¡± Sean replied quickly. He could feel his erectioning to life and tried to hold it down. It seemed as if things were moving towards some fun with an older woman, but he didn¡¯t want to jump the gun in case he was mistaken. He looked down and saw Millie¡¯s almost empty ss. ¡°I was just about to leave,¡± he went on. ¡°So if you really do want toe just let me know.¡± The older woman put her ss down on a nearby table and turned to her friends to tell them she was leaving. Sean did the same and the pair of them headed for the exit to leave. They chatted on the taxi ride to his home, but when they finally stepped out and moved up to the house the tension between them grew. Sean unlocked the door and let them in then led Millie to the lounge. Sheughed as she walked in. ¡°I am pretty sure the wallpaper has changed,¡± she said, ¡°but the furniture looks the same.¡± ¡°It is,¡± Sean said. ¡°So this must be the sofa where a little teen pervert was trying to look up my skirt,¡± she said. ¡°I better make sure I don¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Sean could feel his pulse racing as Millie moved to the sofa andy down on it. The skirt she was wearing wasn¡¯t as short as those she favored in her younger years, but the hem rode up a little and put some naked thigh on view. His eyes locked on the pretty sight and he decided to see if he could get her to pull it higher. ¡°Not much chance of me reliving my fantasy,¡± he said. ¡°As far as I remember your skirt was much further up your legs.¡± ¡°Oh¡­,¡± Millie said. ¡°You mean like this.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes followed the hem as it slid higher until it was almost at the top of her legs. ¡°Yeah like that,¡± he said. His pulse was now really racing and he made no effort to control the erection that was growing in his pants. ¡°And then when you fell asleep, your legs kind of parted to expose your panties.¡± He held his breath as he waited to see what happened. ¡°You mean like this,¡± Millie repeated and moved her knees apart. The white panties she was wearing slowly came into view. ¡°Yes,¡± said Sean and his voice was strained. ¡°So now that you are twenty one,¡± Millie went on. ¡°What would you do when you saw me like this? Would you just look or¡­¡± The sentence went unfinished, but Sean picked up on the note of excitement in Millie¡¯s breathless voice. Chapter 133 He moved to sit on the edge of the sofa and stared down at the smooth skin. He held his breath again as he stretched out his hand and it came out in a rush as he touched on Millie¡¯s legs. He shuddered as his fingers stroked on the soft skin and he quickly started to slide them higher. Millie parted her legs wider to show what she wanted and closed her eyes as the pleasure flowed through her body. The touch crept higher until it moved under the hem of the skirt and she let out a gasp as the fingers caressed onto her panties. Sean was suddenly living his fantasy as he stroked over the soft material. When he worked his fingers to the outline of the pussy lips he could feel the dampness that began staining the panties. The material got wetter as he slid a touch up and down the pussy and Millie¡¯s soft groans encouraged him to more. Bending down his head he kissed on the panties and flicked out his tongue to taste pussy. It sent a shudder through his body and he licked harder. The older woman¡¯s moans got louder as the touch continued to caress along the outline of her pussy lips and the sweet sensations made her wriggle around on the couch. She lifted her ass up from the seat. ¡°Take them down,¡± she said. Sean lifted his head and reached hands under her butt. Grabbing the waistband of the panties he sensed his anticipation rising and let out a gasp as he slowly peeled the soft material down. The shaved pink slit was gorgeous and the desire to kiss it flooded his body. He dragged the panties to Millie¡¯s ankles and pulled them off and then ducked his head between her legs. He couldn¡¯t believe that his teenage boy fantasies about his babysitter wereing true, but there was no denying the taste of pussy that was suddenly filling his mouth. He licked eagerly at the slick skin and teased his tongue onto the pussy lips. Millie groaned as she was split open and the touch slipped inside to work against the soft inner skin of her pussy. Sean was suddenly forcing his head forward so that his lips caressed onto the slick skin and his tongue burrowed in the wet hole. Hepped eagerly to get more of the taste in his mouth and only pulled back when he needed to catch his breath. Millie was gasping heavily at the thrill of a younger man¡¯s mouth on her pussy and wanted more. Sean was still trying to recover as she sat up and grabbed at the back of his neck to pull him down between her thighs. She forced her pussy against his mouth as he slid his tongue back inside and the pressure on the back of his head increased. It was the most erotic moment of his life to be licking out his former babysitter and he went all out to make her feel good. Millie finally released her grip on Sean, but his mouth didn¡¯t pull away and she felt her excitement surging. She slid fingers to her clit to add to the thrill and her back arched almost painfully as the ecstasy flowed through her body. She encouraged her young lover to keep his tongue inside as she rubbed her fingers more forcefully on her clit. Her head rocked back as she rushed headlong towards an orgasm and her craving for it quickly grew out of control. Millie was crying out louder and louder as the climax neared and when Sean pushed his hand under her butt and forced a touch on her asshole it suddenly burst into life. Her hips bucked up from the seat as the pleasure in her body intensified. The sensation of the tongue working her pussy walls was driving her crazy and her shudders grew out of control as she was swept up to a moment of pure bliss. Her pussy muscles tightened as the peak of the orgasm took hold of her body and the tension only released when the climax started to fade away. She closed her eyes as she tried to catch her breath and grinned when she opened them again to see Sean looking at her. ¡°Bet you couldn¡¯t have done that when I was your babysitter for real,¡± she teased. Sean¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°I¡¯ve learnt a lot since then.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± said Millie. She sat up on the sofa and forced Sean to his feet in front of her. She shuddered as the sweet sensation of the orgasm continued fading away and grinned as she saw the bulge in the pants right before her face. She looked up as she stroked her fingertips along it. ¡°So what exactly did you do in these dirty teen fantasies of yours?¡± Sean was breathing hard. ¡°It started with you giving me a blowjob and then I fucked you in the doggy position over the sofa.¡± ¡°Dirty boy,¡± she teased, but started to bring the fantasy to life by unzipping the pants. Her hand slid inside and she gasped as her fingers circled around the thick length. She pulled it out and leaned down to kiss the tip. Sean rocked his head back as the pleasure of the touch took hold. His breath spilled out in a rush as the mouth caressed over the head of his cock and ran down the shaft. Millie was in no mood to waste time and her lips were quickly shing along the erect length. She pushed down on it so that the tip nudged against the back of her throat and every so often held it deep throat. As she worked the cock her movements sped up. When she brought her hand to the base of the shaft and began to use it inbination with her mouth Sean felt his hunger for sex with his babysitter spiraling out of control. He finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer and grabbed at Millie to turn her around and push her down so that she was bent over the sofa. He dropped his pants then dragged the skirt up the back of Millie¡¯s thighs to expose her butt and took a second to just savor the moment. The sight of the naked ass before him was the biggest turn on ever and he finally pushed forward. Millie groaned as the cock touched on her ass and was pressed in her butt crease. It stroked into the softness and as Sean pushed further forward she could feel the hardness sliding over her asshole. The touch of the hands on her butt cheeks brought out a gasp and she felt herself being spread open. When the tip of the cock was touched on her tight hole she thought she was about to be ass fucked, but Sean only yed for a second before sliding his cock between her thighs. He worked the head of his shaft along the slick pussy lips and finally settled the tip at the wet opening. His eyes closed as he pushed his weight forward and felt the pussy softness surround his cock. He didn¡¯t stop pushing until he was buried all the way inside and shuddered as Millie squeezed her pussy around him. At first he just held inside, but then wanted more and took hold of the older woman¡¯s ample hips. His fingers dug into the soft skin to tighten his grip and when he was finally ready he began to fuck pussy with long, smooth strokes. The groans of the older woman as the hardness stroked along her wet pussy walls was another massive turn on for Sean and the movements of his hips sped up until he was thrusting forward in an excited frenzy. The pressure in his balls quickly grew and he needed to slow down again to hold on. He wanted to make sure the fuck of his babysittersted as long as possible and worked himself between fast and slow thrusts to keep control. As he continued to fuck pussy it became harder to hold back and finally he knew that it was bing impossible. His movements sped up and this time he knew there would be no slowing down again. Millie sensed his urgency and started to push back to meet his thrusts. His cock mmed in pussy savagely as hepletely lost control and worked himself to a release. When it came he let out a loud groan of satisfaction at the feel of his cum flooding Millie¡¯s wet hole. He kept thrusting until there was nothing left to give and even after that worked his cock to enjoy mming in a cum- soaked pussy. His erection eventually lost power though and he pulled back out. He looked down to see exactly the same sight that he always fantasized about and Millie reached behind herself to touch on the thick white that was seeping from her pussy and sliding down her thighs. ¡°Fuck,¡± she gasped. ¡°This is the most fun I ever had while babysitting.¡± Seanughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think my parents will pay you for this one though,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve got my payment already,¡± she said and continued to stroke her fingers through the cum on her skin. She finally straightened up. ¡°Will you be here alone tomorrow?¡± she asked. ¡°My parents don¡¯t get back until Sunday,¡± he replied with a grin. Millie returned the grin and stood. ¡°Well I wouldn¡¯t want a young boy like you to be alone and frightened,¡± she teased. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll need a babysitter?¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± he said. And if she tells me her kinky fantasies I¡¯d be more than happy to y them out.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Dirty boy,¡± said Millie with augh. Thoughts of her fantasies were already filling her mind and she grinned at the idea of just what she was going to get Sean to do. Chapter 134 SEDUCED BY THE SITTER Even with his nose pressed right against the windscreen, Aaron could hardly see five feet in front of his car. The windscreen wipers tried valiantly to clear the deluge, but the rain was so heavy that they were struggling to make any sort of impact. Not that Aaron needed to worry about crashing as he sat in the line of vehicles slowly edging along. The downpour seemed to havee from nowhere, with the sky darkening and the rain starting to fall in what seemed like a matter of minutes. He slumped back in his seat as the traffic came to a halt again. He suddenly wished that he¡¯d gone home after work instead of taking the decision to visit the gym. The roads leading to home were usually quieter and he suspected had he done that he would already be sitting in his house rather than being stuck in his car. There was nothing he could do though and knew he just needed to sit it out and wait for the rain to stop so that the traffic could get moving again. As the minutes passed the deluge seemed to ease off a little and he reduced the speed of his windscreen wipers. Rain was still falling, but suddenly he could see a little further ahead. He guessed the build up of traffic would take a little time to clear and settled back to wait. He cleaned some condensation from the driver side window and then did the same to the passenger side window. His eyes narrowed as he caught sight of a girl sheltering in a doorway. Her clothes were drenched and it looked as if she got caught in the downpour to the point that she was soaked to the skin. The girl was holding a book over her head as she tried to shelter, but as the rain eased off a little more she finally moved it away. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± muttered Aaron under his breath as he realized the girl was his babysitter. He quickly wound down the window and shouted her name. Shelley didn¡¯t appear to hear at first so he shouted louder. The sudden tooting of horns caught his attention and he turned to see the cars in front of him finally starting to move. When he looked back at his eighteen year old babysitter she was ncing in his direction. He waved her over and she finally stepped up to the car. ¡°Oh hey Mr. Carter,¡± she said as she saw who was driving the car. ¡°Get in,¡± he urged. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride home.¡± The teen girl quickly opened the door and slumped in the passenger seat. ¡°What a day,¡± she said as Aaron put the car into gear and edged it forward. The traffic was traveling slowly, but at least it was finally moving again. He stole nces across at his babysitter and saw the way her hair was stered to her forehead. Her white t-shirt stuck to her skin and he could see the bra through it. The short skirt was soaked and water was dripping from her naked legs onto the seat. ¡°Couldn¡¯t get out of the rain?¡± he asked.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Shelley giggled. ¡°How did you guess,¡± she answered. ¡°I decided to walk home rather than ride the bus. It wasn¡¯t my best decision of the day to be honest. When the rain came down all I could do was try to shelter in a doorway, but as you can see it didn¡¯t give me much protection.¡± Aaron looked across at his teen babysitter again and a slight sh of excitement lit up in his mind at the way the t-shirt clung to her skin. It was a sexy sight that brought his fantasies of the teen girl to mind, but he tried to shake them off and concentrate on edging the car forward. ¡°Where¡¯s your daughter tonight?¡± Shelley asked. ¡°She is staying with my ex-wife tonight,¡± he answered. ¡°I decided a trip to the gym might be a good idea. That wasn¡¯t my best decision.¡± Talk of the gym reminded him that there was a towel in the bag on the back seat of the car. ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass on the gym now though,¡± he went on. ¡°You can use the towel in that bag to dry yourself.¡± He pointed his thumb over his shoulder as he talked and the teen girl turned to look. ¡°Oh great,¡± she said and reached between the gap in the seats. She couldn¡¯t quite reach he bag and eventually unclipped her seat belt and got to her knees to try and lean over the passenger seat and reach to the bag in the back. She unzipped it to search inside and as she did so Aaron turned to look. His excitement surged as he saw the way the teen girl¡¯s skirt was riding up the back of her thighs as she leaned over the seat. It was almost bringing her panties into view and he moved a little to try and get a glimpse. His cock stiffened a little as the girl leaned forward further and the curve of her ass cheeks was exposed. Shelley finally found the towel and straightened up. Aaron pulled his eyes back to the road as she worked to turn around and sit down on the seat again. He nced across though as she dried her hair and his cock stiffened further when she dragged the t-shirt up to dry her body. It almost brought her bra into view and he kept stealing nces as she worked to dry herself. Shelly then brought the towel to her thighs and rubbed it on them. She lifted her ass up from the seat to drag her skirt higher and Aaron got another glimpse of her panties as she dried her thighs. She finally pulled the skirt back down. ¡°That feels a little better,¡± she said. ¡°Do you want something dry to wear?¡± he asked. ¡°If you do, just take the t- shirt from the bag. It¡¯s freshlyundered.¡± ¡°Really?¡± the teen girl asked. ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°No it¡¯s OK,¡± he answered. In truth he didn¡¯t mind at all, with the thought of getting a better view of the teen girl¡¯s body and bra uppermost in his mind. He watched as she got to her knees on the seat again and leant over to search in the bag. She found the t-shirt and quickly turned to sit down. Shelley giggled when she unfolded it. ¡°This is huge,¡± she said. ¡°It will reach down to my knees.¡± ¡°You can take your skirt off as well then,¡± he said. The words were out before he could stop them. ¡°Umm¡­, if you want to that is,¡± he added. Shelley looked across at him, but said nothing. Aaron desperately wanted to turn and look as the teen girl stripped her top off, but kept his eyes on the road. As she pulled therge t-shirt over her head though he snuck a nce and caught sight of the white bra encasing the pert tits. His cock came fully erect, but as Shelly pulled the t-shirt lower on her body he returned his attention to the road. The teen girl lifted her butt to pull the t-shirt down and then worked her skirt loose to pull it off. ¡°Feel better?¡± Aaron asked. ¡°I¡¯m certainly drier,¡± she said. ¡°I really need to find a way to thank you for your help.¡± He heard the slight tone of excitement in her voice and turned to look. Her gaze was resting on hisp, but then moved up to her face. ¡°You certainly seem to like looking at a teen girl,¡± she said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­,¡± Aaron stammered, but as he looked down could see the obvious bulge of his erect cock was showing. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s kind of exciting that an older man is getting turned on for me.¡± Chapter 135 Aaron flinched as the teen girl¡¯s hand reached out and rested on his pants so she could feel the stiff cock pushing through the material. He edged the car forward in the traffic, but his attention was on the hand touching him. ¡°Just you keep watching the traffic,¡± the teen girl urged and bent her head down. ¡°Oh hey Shelly, wait¡­,¡± Aaron spluttered, but the zipper of his pants was already being pulled down. He couldn¡¯t stop the shudder as a hand slipped inside and fingers encircled the hardness. His cock twitched and throbbed as it was pulled free of his pants and he gasped as the teen girl¡¯s mouth rubbed on the tip. She sat back and he turned to see her licking her tongue over the sticky wetness on her lips. ¡°Tasty,¡± she teased as she grinned at the older man. ¡°I want some more.¡± Another shudder rocked Aaron as the mouth touched on the head of his cock again. His pulse was racing as he felt the tip of the tongue lick around the small opening. ¡°Fuck,¡± he gasped quietly as he shifted in his seat. The pleasure slowly spread through his body as the teen girl went to work on his cock. She continued licking on the tip and then bent lower to kiss on the wet skin. Her lips quickly parted and Aaron felt his erection being engulfed in the warmth of Shelley¡¯s mouth. She closed around it and sucked while her fingers pushed inside the zipper and stroked on his balls. Aaron clenched his ass cheeks as the thrill of the touch grew and he groaned as the head began to bob in hisp so that the teen girl¡¯s lips stroked along his length. He rocked his head back as the blowjob became more intense and the teen girl worked a more forceful touch on his cock. She brought her hand to the base and wrapped her fingers around it while her lips flew up and the down the remainder of the stiff length. Aaron could feel the cum rising in his balls and worked to hold himself back. ¡°Shit,¡± he finally groaned. ¡°You¡¯re going to make me cum.¡± The teen girl moved back and giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to unload in a teen girl¡¯s pretty mouth?¡± she teased. ¡°I¡¯d rather lose it in her pussy,¡± he joked andughed. ¡°OK,¡± said Shelley.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°What?¡± asked Aaron and turned to look at her. ¡°I said OK,¡± she said. ¡°Find somece quiet to park up and I¡¯ll let you fuck me.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± he asked. Shelley grabbed his cock in her hand and giggled. ¡°Sure,¡± she said. ¡°I always wondered just how good an older man would be. Now is my chance to find out.¡± Aaron looked around to see exactly where he was and then racked his mind to think of a quiet ce nearby. He saw a side street and quickly turned in to it. The wipers squeaked across the windscreen and he switched the off as he realized the rain had finally stopped. He thought of a nearby park and decided to go to it. Cars couldn¡¯t get inside, but the streets at the back of the park were generally quiet and there were fewer street lights. He put his foot down as he felt the grip tighten around his cock. Within a couple of minutes he was cruising along in front of the park. He saw one of the side streets and turned the vehicle into it. The darkness drew in around them as they made their way further away from the main highway and he finally parked the car next to the curb. It wasn¡¯t exactly private, but he reckoned few people would be out and about walking so soon after the heavy rainstorm. As soon as the car came to a halt Shelley giggled and climbed over the passenger seat to get in the back. Aaron reached out and grabbed at her ass cheeks and his exhration surged. The teen girl pulled free of his grip and dropped to the back seat. She looked towards him and pulled the hem of therge t-shirt up to reveal her panties. ¡°So what are you waiting for?¡± she teased as she stroked fingers on the silky material. Aaron mbered over the driver seat as best he could and finally worked himself to sit next to the girl. He knocked her hand out of the way and took over stroking on her panties. His fingers worked along the outline of the pussy lips and Shelley slid forward in the seat to push herself against the touch. Aaron wanted more and moved his fingers to the waistband. The teen girl didn¡¯t need to be told to lift her ass from the seat and did it automatically as her panties were dragged down her legs to her ankles. As soon as they were out of the way Aaron ducked down and spread the thighs open. His desire surged as he kissed on the slick skin and tasted pussy. He was quick to push against the pussy lips and open them up so that he could get inside. The teen girl moaned as the eager tongue yed inside her and pushed herself against the touch. Her excitement was running wild and she shuddered at the sensation of her pussy being licked out so eagerly by an older man. She slid fingers to her clit to increase her pleasure and the sound of her moans filled the car. The tonguepping at her slick pussy walls was driving her crazy and her moans got louder as her body responded. She finally grabbed at her employer¡¯s hair so that she could drag him up from between her thighs. ¡°Fuck me now,¡± she gasped. ¡°I want your cock inside me.¡± Shelley kicked the panties away from her ankles. She quickly lifted herself up and turned so that she could straddle Aaron¡¯sp while facing him. As she lowered her hips she could feel the cock jabbing at her and reached below her body to grab it and guide the tip to her wet opening. When the cock was in ce she closed her eyes and slid down so that the thickness split her pussy lips open and fucked all the way inside her wet hole. She leaned forward to a kiss as her desire spiraled higher and the passionate embrace sent a shiver along her spine. Aaron pushed his tongue inside the teen girl¡¯s mouth and it entwined with hers. His fantasy of fucking a teen babysitter was suddenlying true and as Shelley wriggled around on hisp he felt his cock stroking on her pussy walls. The teen girl pulled back from the kiss and shook her head to send her long hair flying. It whipped across Aaron¡¯s face and he closed his eyes as the teen girl started to ride his cock. She leaned forward so that her chin was almost resting on his shoulder and he could hear her harsh breathing. Her soft moans became louder as she threw herself into sex with her babysitting boss and her hips rose and fell faster so that she was fucking cock frantically. Aaron leaned back in the seat so that he could thrust his hips up and the action became furious as they both lost themselves in the heat of the moment. The cock mmed in the wet hole harder and faster and Shelley¡¯s moans got louder still as she was pushed towards a climax. When she reached the brink she sat down on the cock to force it all the way inside and brought a hand to the top of her pussy lips to stroke her clit. The shock of the touch caused her orgasm to burst to life and she tensed for a second before writhing around in a frenzy. The thrill of seeing Shelley orgasm led Aaron to fuck his hips up at the teen girl and as she climbed to the peak of her pleasure he sensed his own climaxe to life. As the pussy tightened around him, his cock erupted and his cum filled teen pussy. Shelley¡¯s shudders ran out of control as the cum flooded her and coated her pussy walls white. She hugged close to Aaron and felt the shaking of his body as he released streams of cum inside her. The shudders of both finally began to die down and left them embraced together and gasping for breath. Shelly eventually pulled back. ¡°Could you give me a ride home more often,¡± she said with augh. ¡°Anytime you want,¡± replied Aaron. ¡°As long as it¡¯s raining and you need to strip your wet clothes off.¡± ¡°For you I¡¯ll get stripped whenever you want,¡± the teen girl went on. ¡°My own teenage babysitter tease,¡± said Aaron. ¡°I don¡¯t think life gets any better than that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a tease,¡± joked Shelley. ¡°I put out, I¡¯m a slut.¡± ¡°Amen to that,¡± said Aaron. ¡°I think I have the best babysitter in the world.¡± Chapter 136 TIED DOWN Zoe looked up from the book and saw that the little girl¡¯s eyes were closed already. She was so engrossed in the bedtime story she never even noticed and she wondered just how long she¡¯d been reading to a sleeping child. Way to go Zoe she chided herself and closed the hardback book and left it on the bedside cab. She sat for a few minutes more to make sure that the girl was sleeping soundly and finally stood to leave the bedroom. Zoe closed the door quietly and looked at her watch. It was just after nine and her employers said they wouldn¡¯t be back until after ten at the earliest. A grin spread across her face as she realized there was nearly an hour for her to snoop around. She knew she shouldn¡¯t, but the urge to do it always came over her when she started a new job. Mr. and Mrs. Howard¡¯s home was nice and from the moment she stepped inside she wanted to have a look around. Now was her chance. Moving along the hallway, the eighteen year old girl opened a door to what looked like a spare bedroom. She stepped inside and walked to a wardrobe, but it was empty. With not much else to see in the room, she quickly stepped back to the hallway and moved to the next door. When she opened it she knew straight away it was the couple¡¯s bedroom. Therge double bed was the giveaway and she suddenly wondered how often Mr. Howard had fucked his wife in it. The couple was attractive and the image of them naked on the bed having sex popped in her mind and made her smile. She moved across to the wardrobe and opened it to see some beautiful clothes. Taking out a short red summer dress, Zoe held it against her body and looked in a full length mirror. Nice she thought and then returned the dress to the wardrobe. There were plenty of other nice pieces and the teen girl took out a few to hold them against her body. She came to some lingerie and felt the ripple of a shiver running down her spine as her fingers touched on the silky material. She pulled out a short nightgown that waspletely see through and wondered just how hard Mr. Howard¡¯s cock got when he saw his wife in it. That is so sexy she thought as she looked in the mirror and got the urge to try it on. She looked at her watch and saw that it was now twenty minutes after nine. There was time to do it, but she finally resisted the urge and put the nightdress back so she could look around some more. Zoe closed the doors of the wardrobe and turned to nce around the bedroom. She decided to have a look through a chest of drawers. There wasn¡¯t much in the top drawer, but the next one down contained Mrs. Howard¡¯s underwear. She let her fingers y over the bras and panties and felt another shiver caress along her spine, but she resisted the temptation to pull anything out because she knew she would want to try it on. She looked in the other drawers, but there wasn¡¯t much to see until she reached the bottom one. The teen girl¡¯s eyes opened wide and she pped her hand over her mouth to hold in theugh as she saw the items. Reaching in the drawer she picked out a pair of handcuffs and held them up. Dirty perverts she thought as the image of Mrs. Howard handcuffed and taking her husband¡¯s stiff cock came to mind. She reached for some more of the items and pulled them out. The flogger was light in her hand and the leather tassels soft, but she suspected that it could dish out some painful punishment if it wasshed across skin. The ck choker was marked with the word slut and Zoe couldn¡¯t help trying it on. She got up and moved to the mirror and felt a sh of excitement as she stroked her fingers on the satin material. Stepping back to the chest of drawers, she pulled out a spanking paddle,rge cock- shaped vibrator and a ball gag. She sat on the floor and let her fingers touch on the equipment. Fucking hell, she thought as she picked up the vibrator and gripped her fingers around it. She wondered how often Mrs. Howard climaxed with the sex toy deep in her pussy and it brought out another sh of excitement. ¡°Having fun dear,¡± the voice said and Zoe scrambled to her feet and turned to see Mrs. Howard standing at the door of the bedroom. She looked at her watch and saw that it was still ten minutes before ten. ¡°But¡­, but you¡¯re not supposed¡­,¡± the teen girl stammered, but the words tailed off. ¡°What?¡± asked Mrs. Howard and her tone was harsh. ¡°Not supposed to be back until after ten. Is that what you were going to say?¡± Zoe dropped her gaze as she saw the older woman re at her. She nodded her head in answer to the question and wondered what was going to happen. ¡°Our friends got a phone call and needed to leave,¡± Mrs. Howard went on. ¡°So we decided to juste home. And look what we find when we get here.¡± Her tone was still harsh. ¡°This room is private Zoe. You shouldn¡¯t be in here and you certainly shouldn¡¯t be going through the drawers.¡± The teen girl flinched as the voice got louder. Mrs. Howard shouted on her husband and then moved across the room. ¡°Is this the way your parents taught you to behave?¡± she went on. ¡°What do you think they will say when we tell them?¡± She turned as her husband came in the room. ¡°Close the door,¡± she said. ¡°Our babysitter seems to be taking an interest in our lifestyle.¡± Zoe flinched again as the door closed and trapped her inside with the couple. She finally raised her gaze. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell my parents,¡± she pleaded. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for going through your stuff. I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Not good enough,¡± responded Mrs. Howard and shot a grin at her husband. ¡°You get a choice. We either tell your parents or you get punished.¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Zoe.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The older woman walked across to her and lifted a hand to stroke it on the choker. ¡°You heard,¡± she said. ¡°So make your choice.¡± Zoe stood thinking. There was no way she wanted her parents to find out she was snooping around her employers home, but it was the thought of being punished that yed more on her mind. Her pulse was racing from the surprise of being caught, but it quickened further at the thought of being tied up and used by the couple. ¡°I don¡¯t want my parents to know,¡± she finally said quietly. Chapter 137 Mrs. Howard stroked her fingers on the choker around Zoe¡¯s neck again. ¡°Well that means some punishment for you then.¡± The older woman let her fingers slide down from the neck to trace over the curve of a breast and lower. When she reached the bottom of the t-shirt she lifted it up and pulled it over Zoe¡¯s head. Her hands then went to the buttons of the jeans and she looked in the teen girl¡¯s eyes as she undid them. When all the buttons were loosened the jeans were pulled down and Zoe found herself standing in just her underwear. She shuddered as the fingers yed over her naked skin and Mrs. Howard walked around behind her. The teen girl almost let out a shriek as her ass cheeks were grabbed firmly and squeezed. Mrs. Howard dropped down and pressed her lips on the silky material of the panties and when she straightened up Zoe found out that kissing her ass wasn¡¯t the real reason the older woman bent down. Her bra was unhooked and pulled from her and then her wrists dragged behind her back and secured together with the handcuffs Mrs. Howard had picked up. She was pulled across to the bed and thrown face down on it. Her chest heaved as her panties were dragged from her butt and she steeled herself for the punishment she expected toe. She rxed a little as fingers stroked gently on her ass cheeks, but couldn¡¯t hold in the shriek as the spanking paddle was brought down on her smooth skin. The pping sound of the hit rang around the room and Zoe writhed around as the pain seared into her. She clenched her ass cheeks until the agony died down. ¡°Did that feel good?¡± asked Mrs. Howard as she stroked her fingers over the red mark. The teen girl was surprised that it did. The pain gave way to a sense of euphoria and the pleasure swept through her body. She moaned and shuddered and let out another shriek as the spanking paddlended again. ¡°Too much noise,¡± said Mrs. Howard and told her husband to get the ball gag. He moved to pick it up and when he returned to the bed forced the straps around Zoe¡¯s head and the ball in her mouth. Her cries were muffled as Mrs. Howard delivered blow after blow to the exposed ass cheeks. The older woman finally stopped to look at the reddened cheeks and grinned. She turned her gaze to her husband and saw the bulge straining at the front of his pants. ¡°Oh dear,¡± she said and dragged the teen girl up to a sitting position. Zoe could feel the agony and ecstasy of the punishment coursing through her veins. She clenched her buttocks and wriggled around to try and getfortable, but it was useless as her ass cheeks burned. Her head was grabbed and she was forced to look at the older man¡¯s crotch. ¡°Look what you are doing to my husband you little slut,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°You get his cock hard and that means you have to take it.¡± Zoe let out a muffled squeal as she was dragged from the bed and forced to her knees on the floor. Mrs. Howard was quick to loosen her husband¡¯s pants and pull them down. The underwear was next and Zoe found herself staring at a raging erection. She watched as Mrs. Howard stroked a touch up and down her husband¡¯s cock and her gasp rang out as the ball gag was pulled from her mouth. Mrs. Howard grabbed her head to hold it in ce as her husband stroked his erection on the soft mouth. Zoe was gasping heavily as the taste of cock filled her mouth. She tried to move her head, but it was held too tightly and there was nothing she could do but take the erection that was forced between her lips. The excitement of using a teen girl seemed to drive Mr. Howard wild right from the start and he fucked his cock into mouth frantically. It pushed to the back of Zoe¡¯s throat and she wanted to gag, but she felt the thrill of the moment and tried to control herself. The cock rammed in and out of her mouth faster as Mr. Howard lost control and he finally needed to pull back to calm himself. His wife seemed to be in charge of what was happening and she decided that the teen girl¡¯s pussy should take some punishment. Zoe felt the ball gag being forced back in ce and she let out a muffled shriek as she was dragged back to the bed and made to get on her knees. Her head was pushed to the bed and it left her ass sticking up in the air and at the mercy of the couple. The spanking paddle delivered another couple of blows to redden the skin even more and the teen girl moaned as she felt the cock being pushed against her ass cheeks. Mrs. Howard spread them open so that her husband could work his cock between the teen girl¡¯s thighs. He stroked the head of his shaft along the pussy lips to find the wet opening and then fucked forward hard. Zoe convulsed as the cock buried deep inside her. The spanking paddlended on her ass and when she convulsed her pussy muscles tightened around the hardness. It was a fantastic sensation and she shuddered as the paddle spanked on her ass a couple of more times. Hands gripped at her hips and she knew a rough fuck wasing her way. The smooth strokes of the cock turned to stabbing thrusts as Mr. Howard powered into her. He made no attempt to hold himself back and concentrated purely on his own pleasure. The sound of his body pping on the naked butt cheeks filled the room along with his groans. He worked himself to a frenzy until there was no way of holding back. His wife pped the spanking paddle on his ass and the convulsion of his body pushed the cock deep into the teen pussy and set off his climax. He groaned as the cum poured from him and he enjoyed the sensation of filling the wet hole with sticky white cum. He continued to thrust at Zoe until hepletely emptied himself in the teens pussy and then backed off as his wife pulled him away. The teen girl was breathing heavily as she was pushed onto her back. It was ufortable lying on her handcuffed wrists and she lifted her body. She groaned as the older woman¡¯s fingers thrust in her cum-soaked pussy and started to stroke in and out. It built her pleasure and when the fingers were pulled out they were cleaned on her lips. She licked at the cum and it stirred her passion. The sound of the buzzing caught her attention and she groaned as she saw the older woman standing with therge vibrator. Zoe writhed around on the bed as the sex toy was pressed on her clit and the vibrations ran into her body. It was a moment of bliss that was quickly shattered as the flogger wasshed across her tits. Her body arched up from the bed as the pain sank in, but the agony was quickly reced by the pleasure of the vibrator touching on her clit again. Mrs. Howard¡¯s breathing was ragged as she teased and tortured Zoe and she finally decided to bring the evening to an end. Dropping the flogger the older woman brushed the head of the sex toy around the wet opening. The teen girl arched up from the mattress and let out a muffled groan of ecstasy as her pussy was filled again. The sex toy was bigger than Mr. Howard¡¯s cock and the vibrations added to the experience so that she ended up writhing around furiously on the bed. Her passion quickly started to climb as the vibrator was fucked in and out her cum-filled hole. Mrs. Howard was rough in her treatment of the teen girl and rammed the sex toy in frantically until Zoe couldn¡¯t stand it. Her body arched up from the mattress again as she tensed on the brink of a climax and she went crazy as it finally crashed down on her. The vibrator continued to fuck her pussy all through the orgasm and it was the most erotic experience of her life. To have an older woman using her pussy was a turn on that made her cum hard and she quickly reached a shattering high that took hold of her body and wouldn¡¯t let go. As she finally started to calm down though the vibrator was pulled back out. Mrs. Howard left it on as she pulled the ball gag out of the way and forced the sex toy in the teen girl¡¯s mouth and made her lick it clean. Zoe was gasping for air when the vibrator was finally pulled away from her and switched off. ¡°OK,¡± Mrs. Howard said. ¡°I don¡¯t think we will tell your parents you were snooping around in our house.¡± ¡°What if you catch me looking around your home again next week?¡± asked Zoe. ¡°Will I be forced to take more punishment from you and your husband?¡± Mrs. Howard looked at her husband and grinned then turned her attention back to the teen girl. ¡°Definitely,¡± she answered. ¡°If you are a snooping slut you need to face the consequences.¡± Zoe grinned at the couple. ¡°I think I might be a bad girl then,¡± she said. ¡°Oh I do hope so,¡± Mrs. Howard replied. ¡°I can think of so much more punishment that I want you to take.¡± THE INTERVIEW Carter sighed as he sat at his desk and wondered what to do. The three girls interviewed so far that day all seemed to be decent candidates for the job of sitting his eight year old daughter and he was fasting to the conclusion that making a decision wasn¡¯t going to be all that easy. As he sat thinking the doorbell sounded and he read through the application of thest candidate of the day while he walked to let her in. The girl smiled as the door opened and Carter found himself immediately impressed by her appearance. The smartly tailored blouse and skirt ttered her full figure and the long brte hair was tied up neatly. She was wearing enough makeup to bring out the beauty of her brown eyes, high cheekbones and full lips, but not so much that it was over the top. ¡°Come on in¡­,¡± Carter started and looked down at the application form to make sure he got the name right. ¡°¡­Shannon,¡± the girl filled in before he got the chance to say her name and then she reached out a hand towards him. Carter shook the hand and repeated his invitation for the girl toe in. He led her along to his study and sat down. When he looked up he saw Shannon was still standing and motioned for her to take the seat on the opposite side of the desk. ¡°So¡­,¡± he started. ¡°I see you have plenty of babysitting experience.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working for an agency on and off since I was sixteen,¡± Shannon answered. ¡°So that¡¯s more than three years now. I have three younger sisters as well, so have pretty much spent my life babysitting.¡± ¡°You certainly seem to get good reviews from some of the people you have worked for,¡± Carter went on as he scanned through the form in front of him. ¡°Well I always try my best,¡± she replied. ¡°I seem to get on well with kids and I like looking after them.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Would you be avable every Thursday night?¡± he asked. ¡°Definitely,¡± Shannon answered. ¡°I¡¯m studying at a local college during the day, but finish around five. As long as you don¡¯t need me before then I am pretty much avable any night at the moment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± said Carter. ¡°I don¡¯t normally get home from work until six so wouldn¡¯t need you to arrive until that time. My mother picks my daughter up from school and looks after her until I get home. She is usually busy in the evenings though and can¡¯t look after her, which is why I need a babysitter.¡± ¡°Well I just came from the college,¡± Shannon went on. ¡°It only took me twenty minutes so getting here for six o¡¯clock wouldn¡¯t be problem.¡± Carter leaned back in his seat and sighed. ¡°Is anything wrong?¡± the teen girl went on. ¡°Oh no, sorry,¡± Carter said as he moved forward again. ¡°You¡¯re the fourth girl I have seen today and all of you seem to have the perfect credentials for babysitting my daughter.¡± ¡°Will that make it tough to make a choice then?¡¯ Shannon asked. ¡°Kind of,¡± he conceded and sat thinking. ¡°Maybe you need someone who will offer you more than just babysitting skills,¡± the teen girl said. Carter saw the grin on her face as he looked up. His eyes opened wide as she unclipped her hair and let the brte curls cascade down over her shoulders. She stood up and moved around the desk. ¡°I¡¯m not sure this is such¡­¡± he started but the finger on his lips silenced the words. Chapter 138 Shannon continued talking. ¡°Maybe if you found a girl that was willing to go a little further to get the job it would help you make a decision.¡± She rolled the chair Carter was sitting on back a little and dropped in hisp. He was suddenly mesmerized as she shook her head to send the brte hair flying. He enjoyed the touch of it whipping across his face and when the sensation stopped the teen girl leaned forward to a kiss. Her lips were passionate and he could feel her wriggling around in hisp as her hands went to the back of his head. Carter¡¯s body responded to the attention and suddenly his erection wasing to life. Shannon kept kissing and wriggled around even more in hisp as the hardness pressed against her butt. ¡°Are youing to a decision yet?¡± she teased when she broke the kiss. Carter grinned. ¡°One candidate is definitely starting to lead the way,¡± he said. ¡°Well let¡¯s make sure she stays there shall we,¡± Shannon replied. She slipped from hisp and sank to her knees on the floor. Carter remained sitting as the hand moved onto hisp and teased a touch on the growing bulge that was straining at the front of his pants. He shuddered as the fingers pressed firmly on him and his erection came fully to life. ¡°Mmm¡­, that¡¯s nice,¡± the teen girl said as her fingertips ran along the obvious outline of the cock. ¡°Maybe I should have a closer look.¡± Her fingers gripped the slider of the zipper and slowly worked it lower. She looked up to catch the gaze of her prospective employer and grinned at him as her fingers slipped inside the gap. She worked the hand inside his underwear and gasped as her fingers closed around the thick length. The touch on the naked skin seemed to bring out her desire more than ever and she dragged the cock out of the pants. ¡°Oh fuck yeah,¡± she murmured quietly under her breath. ¡°This is going to be fun.¡± Carter tensed as the finger began to slide up and down his cock. He closed his eyes to enjoy the sensation, but opened them again as the kissnded on the tip of his cock. He looked down to see a mass on brte curls and put his hand on the teen girl¡¯s head. She ignored it and continued to caress a touch on the head of the cock. The tip of her tongue worked around the small opening as she yed with the pre-cum oozing out and the taste of it seemed to be another thrill that built her desire. She slid her lips down the cock and Carter groaned as the warmth of the mouth engulfed him. Shannon pushed all the way to his balls with ease and he guessed it wasn¡¯t the first time she had given a blowjob. She held the full length of the cock in her mouth for a few seconds before her head began to bob up and down. Her mouth mped tightly around the erection as she worked so that her lips pressed against the bulging veins. Carter was suddenly breathing heavily as his body responded to the pleasure of the touch. Shannon slowly increased the tempo until she was shing a touch along the erect length and letting it push all the way to the back of her throat. She brought her fingers to the balls and massaged them as her mouth continued to work along the shaft. The teen girl was gasping when she finally pulled back, but she was quick to drop some spit on the head of the erection and work it in with her hand. Her mouth came back to the cock, but Carter was suddenly in the mood for more and pulled her up. Shannon didn¡¯t protest as she was turned and pushed face down across the desk. Carter rolled the chair forward so that he was sitting right behind the cute ass and reached out to it. The teen girl moaned and squirmed as fingers caressed on her butt cheeks. Touching the rounded cheeks through the skirt was a turn on, but Carter¡¯s excitement surged as he reached for the hem of the skirt to pull it up. Shannon rested on the deskpliantly and let her prospective employer have his fun. It was turning her on too and she gasped when her panties were exposed so that fingers could touch on them.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Carter¡¯s gaze fixed on what he was doing and he watched as he stroked his fingers on the soft material. The teen girl squirmed around again as he slid a touch along the outline of her pussy lips and he could feel how wet the material was getting. His fingers moved higher and Shannon moaned as they pressed through the material onto her asshole. The shock of the touch sent waves of pleasure rushing through her and she knew what was coning when Carter moved his hands to the waistband of the panties and peeled them down. He spread open the butt cheeks and the teen girl moaned louder as the tongue licked over her asshole. ¡°Do it harder,¡± she moaned and shuddered as the tongue rasped forcefully across her tight hole. Carter was suddenly lost in what he was doing. He pulled at the butt cheeks to try and open the asshole up so that he could get his tongue inside. He could hardly believe that the teen girl was letting him do it, but her moans of pleasure showed just how much she was enjoying the touch. As he worked to get his tongue inside he brought his fingers to the wet pussy entrance. He teased a touch on the slick skin around it before pushing forward firmly and driving his stiff fingers all the way into the wet hole. Shannon cried out at the thrill of being prated and wriggled around on the desk. She squealed as the finger fuck really got going and Carter finally pulled his mouth back from the asshole to concentrate his efforts on teen pussy. He quickened the tempo of his fingers as they stroked in and out, and the sound of the girl¡¯s moans and squeals encouraged him to get rougher. His fingers shed into the wet hole harder and faster as he pushed Shannon towards a climax. He stared at the puckered hole and suddenly wondered just how far the teenage girl would go to get the babysitting job. Slowing the pace of his fingers he pulled them out and traced a wet trail to her asshole. ¡°No¡­,¡± groaned Shannon, but her voice sounded excited and she made no real effort to get away from the touch. The pussy wetness on Carter¡¯s finger worked as lubrication and as he pushed forward the asshole opened up. He felt the tightness grip around his finger as he pushed inside and his excitement surged. He worked the touch deeper and the teen girl thrashed around on the table as her ass cheeks clenched and unclenched. The sensation was incredible and as Carter pushed his finger almost knuckle deep she let out a loud cry. He held deep for only a couple of seconds then began to finger fuck the tight asshole and Shannon went wild as the thrill of the sensation overwhelmed her. She urged Carter on to a rougher touch and he worked his finger in and out all the harder until the teen girl was begging for the beautiful torture to end. He didn¡¯t let up though and forced her to take the anal finger fuck until the thrill of doing it made him want more. When he finally pulled back out Carter stood and pushed the chair away. He loosened his pants and pulled them, as well as his underwear, down and then moved forward to stroke his cock on the teen girl¡¯s ass. Having herpletely at his mercy was a turn on that he knew he would want more of. She seemed willing to let him do whatever he wanted and the thought of fucking her asshole came to mind. Plenty of time for that in future he thought as he came to a decision about who his new babysitter would be. He wanted Shannon around so that he could find out just how much of a slut she could be, but as his desire for pussy came on strong he decided that on this asion he would satisfy himself with that. He slid the tip of his erection to the wet opening and teased it around to build the anticipation. Shannon groaned as she got herself ready to take cock and started to beg for it as the touch continued to tease around her pussy entrance. The sound of the pleading made Carter shudder and he held back from fucking his cock in to hear more, but the thrill of the moment finally made him thrust his hips at the teen girl. Her cry of pleasure sounded around the room as the cock slid deep. She pushed back and circled her hips as her excitement surged and Carter grabbed hold of her hips. He held on tightly as he began to rock his body and his forceful thrusts sent his cock mming into wet teen pussy. His movements quickly sped up until he was fucking the teen girl in a frenzy of loud cries and moans. She pushed back to meet the thrusts and it gave her a little space to work a hand between her thighs. The craving for an orgasm filled her mind and she wanted to bring it on while the cock was fucking her. Shannon worked her fingers into the folds of skin at the top of her pussy lips and sought out her clit. Her body convulsed as she touched on it and she was suddenly gasping for breath. The feel of her fingers stroking on her clit as well as the cock fucking roughly in her pussy drove her ever closer to a climax. She closed her eyes and rubbed at her clit until there was no holding the orgasm back and the sudden swell of desire took her breath away. Her body tensed on the brink of a climax and suddenly she couldn¡¯t stop the shudders. She urged Carter to push deep and squealed at the sensation of her pussy tightening around the thick cock. Her muscles tensed again at the peak of her pleasure and her excitement stretched out as the orgasm refused to release its grip on her. As the cock began fucking in and out again it seemed to break the spell and she groaned as the afterglow of the climax rxed her body and brought her back down from the high. Carter was suddenly on a mission to bring on his own climax and the teen girl grimaced as the fingers tightened painfully on her hips. The cock stroked into her with increasing ferocity and the noise of the naked skin pping together sounded loud around the room. Shannon pushed back to meet the forceful thrusts and started talking dirty, telling her prospective boss what else she would let him do to her if he gave her the job. The hunger built in Carter until it ran out of control and his cock was hammering teen pussy. The sensation of his erection sliding along the slick pussy walls and being engulfed by the softness finally became too much for him and suddenly the release was on him. He pushed in deep and let out a groan as he began shooting streams of thick white in teen pussy. He rocked back his head and let out even louder groans as the jerks of his cock pumped more and more cum into Shannon until her pussy was overflowing. When his balls finally emptied he continued to fuck his cock in and out of the cum-soaked hole until his erection lost power and slid back out. He looked down to see the white trickling down Shannon¡¯s thighs and shuddered. The teen girly gasping on the desk as she tried to recover, but she finally pushed herself up and turned. ¡°So¡­,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°Did that help youe to a decision about a babysitter?¡± Carter slumped to his chair, but returned the teen girl¡¯s grin. He held out his hand and when she shook it he spoke. ¡°Congrattions on being hired.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t even told me what I will be paid,¡± she teased. ¡°Whatever you want,¡± he answered, ¡°as long as your job description is babysitter and slut.¡± The teen girlughed. ¡°Definitely,¡± she said. ¡°When your daughter is sleeping the fun will begin and you will find out just how much of a slut I can be.¡± Chapter 139 BOOTY CALL Jude sat staring at the phone and urged it to ring. A quick look at his watch showed that there was only an hour to go before he needed to leave for his meeting, but with his babysitter having called to say she was ill, it meant there was a danger he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. Hisst hope was the babysitting agency he normally used. From previous experience he knew there were always girls avable, but whether they would be able to find one at such short notice was another matter all together. He¡¯d stressed to the woman he talked to how important it was, but at the end of the day there wasn¡¯t much he could do other than sit, wait and hope she found a girl that could make it in time. Jude lunged for the phone when it finally rang. ¡°Mr. Foster?¡± the voice on the other end of the line queried. ¡°Yes,¡¯ he replied. ¡°I think I may have found you someone,¡± the woman from the agency went on. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± he said and felt the relief that he may be able to get to his meeting after all. ¡°When will she get here?¡± ¡°I just finished talking to her,¡± the woman went on. ¡°She said she would leave right away and she doesn¡¯t live that far from you. If she isn¡¯t there in twenty minutes, phone me back and I¡¯ll check what¡¯s happened.¡± ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Jude said. ¡°No problem,¡± the woman said pleasantly. ¡°I¡¯m d we could help. The girl¡¯s name is Angelique. It will cost you a little more because it is such short notice. Angelique has the details and will let you know when she gets there.¡± ¡°OK,¡± he replied and hung up the phone after the woman said goodbye. He looked at his watch and saw the time was approaching fifteen minutes after six. That meant the girl should arrive well before seven o¡¯clock, which was thetest he could leave and still make his meeting on time. He walked up the stairs to talk to his daughter. ¡°Your normal sitter is ill so I needed to arrange for someone else.¡± ¡°OK,¡± the young girl said. She didn¡¯t seem that particrly bothered by the change and returned her attention to the TV show she was watching. Jude made his way back down the stairs to wait and when the time got to fifteen minutes before seven he was about to call the agency again. The sound of the doorbell ringing stopped him picking up the phone and he quickly moved out of the lounge and along the hallway to let the babysitter in. The pretty face looking back at him when he opened the door took him by surprise. The dark brown skin was a beautiful color and when the young African American girl smiled it lit up her face. She was a little chubby, but the weight suited her and Jude couldn¡¯t help admiring her full figure. ¡°Mr. Foster?¡± the girl asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s me,¡± he replied. ¡°You must be Angelique. Come on in.¡± He stepped aside to let the girl pass him and then closed the door. ¡°Just go on ahead,¡± he went on. ¡°The lounge is the door on the right.¡± The young woman turned to walk along the hallway and Jude¡¯s eyes settled on therge bubble butt. Fucking hell, he thought as he watched the ass cheeks jiggle. The jeans she was wearing were tight enough to put her ass beautifully on show and Jude only pulled his eyes up when they stepped inside the lounge. Angelique turned to look at him. ¡°Where¡¯s your daughter?¡± she asked. ¡°Upstairs watching TV in her bedroom,¡± he answered. ¡°Hold on I¡¯ll call her.¡± Jude moved back to the hallway and shouted for his daughter toe back down. When he went back in the lounge Angelique was taking off her jacket and he stared at the impressive pair of breasts. They chatted as they waited for the little girl toe down and when she did Jude introduced her to her babysitter. She was gone as quickly as she arrived and went back to her room. ¡°The cost is a little extra tonight,¡± the babysitter said. ¡°Yeah, your agency told me,¡± Jude replied. ¡°I will sort it out when Ie back, but right now I really need to run.¡± Angelique turned to put her bag and jacket on the sofa and Jude stared at the bubble butt. The babysitter turned back quickly and he raised his gaze, but knew he¡¯d been caught staring. ¡°I should go,¡± he said before the babysitter spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around ten o¡¯clock. My daughter should be in bed by nine. Just give her a sandwich and some milk around eight. You can help yourself to a snack as well if you want.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± said Angelique. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have everything under control here.¡± Jude asked if there was anything else she needed to know, but she shook her head. He looked at his watch and saw it was nearly seven so said goodbye and left the house. The meeting went well and the evening seemed to pass quickly. He was in a good mood as he traveled home and it was justing up to ten o¡¯clock as he reached his front door. He let himself in and went to the lounge. Angelique was watching TV and smiled at him as he walked in the room. ¡°Did everything go OK?¡± he asked. ¡°Yup,¡± she said. ¡°Your daughter is a cute girl. She¡¯s fast asleep in bed.¡± ¡°Great,¡± said Jude and took out his wallet. ¡°So what¡¯s the damage?¡± he asked with a smile. Angelique handed him the slip of paper with the details and he paid. ¡°I want you to have this as well,¡± he went on and pressed an extra fifty dors in her hand. The babysitter looked at the money and then went to hand it back. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that,¡± she said. ¡°No really, I want to,¡± he insisted. ¡°I really needed to get to my meeting tonight and without you I wouldn¡¯t have been able to. It¡¯s just to say thanks for being such a great help.¡± Angelique still tried to hand the money back, but eventually gave up and kept it. ¡°I need to do something to thank you for being so generous,¡± she said. ¡°Like what?¡± Jude asked. ¡°Well¡­, I did happen to notice that you couldn¡¯t keep your eyes from something earlier in the evening,¡± she teased. Jude remembered back to being caught staring at her cute ass. ¡°Oh¡­, sorry,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± said Angelique. ¡°I always wear tight jeans because I like it when men stare at my butt and you were certainly staring. I think you would worship it good.¡± She turned to show off her ass and this time Jude didn¡¯t try to hide the fact that he was staring. His excitement mounted as he watched the babysitter stroke her hands over her bubble butt and wanted to touch also. He moved closer and dropped to his knees behind the babysitter. Her hands continued to stroke her ass and it was finally too much for him to just watch. When he lifted his hand to the rounded cheeks, Angelique pulled hers away and Jude shuddered as he got to explore the bubble butt. The babysitter let out a gasp when he grasped tightly and dug his fingers in the soft skin. ¡°Take my jeans off,¡± she said. She turned around so that Jude could loosen the button and zipper. He wanted to watch her butt being revealed though, so made her turn her back to him again before he pulled the jeans down. When he did his erection really came to life as he saw the white panties against the gorgeous brown color of the skin. As soon as the denim was out of the way Jude leant forward to caress his lips on the silky material. He could hear Angelique¡¯s soft moans as he moved his mouth around the ass cheeks and she pushed back against him. It seemed that having her butt yed with really was a turn on for the young woman and when Jude slid his fingers between her legs he could feel the slick wetness that was already staining the panties. He stroked a touch along the pussy lips through the wet material as he continued to kiss on the bubble butt. His desire to see the cute ass naked grew and he finally worked his fingers to the waistband of the panties. Peeling the soft white material down was one of the sexiest experiences of Jude¡¯s life and as soon as the naked butt was exposed his mouth was on it. He kissed around the smooth skin and then flicked out his tongue to lick wet trails all over it. His tongue finally settled at the top of Angelique¡¯s butt crease and he gripped hold to spread the ass cheeks open as he licked down to the tiny puckered hole. The babysitter moaned and wriggled as the tip of the tongue brushed back and forth over her tight hole, but Jude gripped tightly to hold her in ce as he yed. His tongue worked a harder touch on the asshole and the babysitter¡¯s moans grew louder. Jude worked his fingers back between the parted thighs and this time stroked on naked pussy lips. His excitement mounted as the wet pussy hole opened to his touch and he managed to slip fingers inside. He wet them and then dragged his fingertips to asshole to spread the pussy juice around. As he moved his fingers away he pushed his head forward and this time as he licked asshole he could taste pussy. It made him shudder and lick harder and he wanted more. He dipped his fingers in pussy again and this time pushed them in deep and worked them around before dragging them back to the asshole. Before long Angelique¡¯s butt crease was slick with pussy wetness and spit and Jude decided she was ready for more. He forced her down to her hands and knees on the floor and moved up close. The babysitter moaned as the cock was pushed against her ass and stroked around. Jude was desperate for anal sex, but grinned as he decided to wet his cock first. He stroked it between his babysitter¡¯s thighs and worked the head of the shaft along the pussy lips. Angelique moaned at the pleasure of the touch and pushed a hand between her legs to grab at the cock. She circled her fingers around it and squeezed, but wanted it inside and quickly guided the tip to her wet pussy entrance. She pushed back so the head of the shaft entered her and groaned as she was split open. Her pussy lips wrapped around the thick erection and she tried to squeeze herself onto it. Jude suddenly thrust forward and both he and Angelique gasped as the cock fucked deep in pussy. The babysitter dropped her head towards the floor and pushed back at Jude to try and get the touch deeper still. She moaned as he rocked his body so that the cock stroked in and out, but as soon as his shaft was coated in pussy wetness he pulled back out. He slid the tip to the puckered hole and pushed against it. Angelique dropped her head all the way to the floor and it pushed the gorgeous ass higher in the air. Jude rubbed his hands over it as he brushed the tip of his cock over the tight hole, but the desire to get inside began to overwhelm him and he increased the pressure. The babysitter let out a groan at the slight pain of her ass resisting the attempt to get inside. She reached behind and pulled at her ass cheeks to try and help open the hole and as Jude pushed his weight forward he could feel the resistance easing. The rush of adrenaline urged him on to push harder and he shuddered as the asshole opened up and wrapped around the head of his cock. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± he let out in a rush of breath as the tightness of the ass closed around him. He rocked his head back and circled his hips to just enjoy the sensation, but then wanted more and pushed forward. Angelique let out a cry as the pleasure of being split open by a thick cock swept through her body. In one smooth stroke Jude buried himself to the hilt and then grabbed the babysitter¡¯s hips to hold on and grind his body on the bubble butt. It made his cock stir around in the tight hole and his excitement spiraled higher. He took an even firmer grip on the chubby hips and pulled his cock back out to the tip. This time he fucked forward harder and Angelique let out an even louder cry as her ass was split open again. She pushed back to meet the thrust and felt the p of Jude¡¯s body on her ass. ¡°Fuck me hard,¡± she said. ¡°I love it when men treat me like a slut.¡± It was all the encouragement Jude needed to start fucking the asshole frantically. He powered his hips forward again and again, and the sensation of stroking into the tight warmth of the asshole was better than he expected. It was his first experience with an African American woman, but he was sure it wouldn¡¯t be hisst and he wondered what the chances were of getting Angelique as his permanent babysitter. The thought that her cute body would be his to y with every week turned him on like never before and he went wild on ck ass. Anal sex was something that always drove Angelique wild and as the cock rammed into her she could feel it pushing her closer to a climax. She worked a hand between her thighs so that she could y with her clit as her ass was fucked. The touch on the erect bud really lit up her body and when she finally slid her fingers to her wet pussy opening and pushed them inside the orgasm exploded to life. Jude heard her sharp intake of breath and pushed his cock deep. Angelique did the same with her fingers, driving them deep in her pussy as her muscles tensed. Loud cries sounded around the room as her asshole closed around cock and her pussy around fingers. She seemed unable to stop them as the shudders of her body carried her up to a shattering peak. It passed quickly and it was only as she came down from the high that her cries finally stopped. The babysitter¡¯s body was trembling, but as the fingers tightened on her hips she knew her night of anal sex wasn¡¯t quite over. Jude began to thrust his hips again as he worked to push himself all the way to a release. He quickly started to lose control at the sensation of his cock pounding asshole and Angelique knew she was about to take cum as the fingers tightened on her hips. Jude shuddered as his cock tensed and he pushed deep in ass to let go. The cum rushed from his cock to flood the tight hole and he groaned as he thrust his hips forward. Each jerk of his cock sent another stream of sticky white into his babysitter, but he pulled out before he finished so that he could ssh some cum on the bubble butt. The streaks of white stood out against the ck skin and his body shuddered again as the final stream of cum left his body and sshed down on the babysitter. Jude dropped to the floor as the power drained from his body. He reached out to touch the cum on Angelique¡¯s ass and rubbed it into the skin. She finally pushed herself up and turned to look at him. ¡°I hope you need a sitter every week,¡± she said and grinned. ¡°I was just thinking that it would be great to have you as my permanent babysitter,¡± Jude replied. ¡°I bet you were,¡± Angelique went on. ¡°I think I could manage that if you need me.¡± ¡°Need you for babysitting or need you for sex?¡± he teased. ¡°Hmm¡­, I think I could be persuaded to do both,¡± she said. ¡°So when do you need me next.¡± Chapter 140 HEAT OF THE NIGHT Eighteen year old Lettie Bainesy in the four poster white Princess bed her parents had bought her when she was twelve years old. The white sheers that fell from the canopy floated dreamlike in the hot breeze through her bedroom window. In the heat of the night, the breeze was redolent of the magnolia and honeysuckle her father had so lovingly tended in the yard, and the moon shone in on her nude, tanned body. Lettie¡¯s nipples were protruding from her baster breasts, which lookedrger than they actually were because of the deep tan lines where her bikini had covered them. Her t belly was heaving, and her long slender legs were spread wide, hanging off the sides of the bed. A wavy mop of blonde curls whipped back and forth across her pillow and her white teeth were bared as her fingers whipped up a froth in the steaming, hungry hole between her thighs. Tonight she was wild, dreaming of Mr. Weldon, the man whose son she babysat on weekends and some school nights. Tony Weldon was a tall, dark, exceptionally good looking man whose chiseled features and sexy body were the subject of many fantasies on the block¡­the wives, young and old, and the teenaged girls lusted after him unabashedly. Lettie didn¡¯t care, in her mind she could see his handsome face and gorgeous blue eyes as he stroked his big cock into her ravening wetness. When she came, her heels moved back and the soles of her feet went t on the sheets. Her hips rose to meet the heavy pounding of her fantasy lover. The good orgasm flowed through her, suffusing her body with pleasure. Lying in the bed afterwards, Lettie wondered what it would be like to actually feel Tony¡¯s body beside hers naked¡­and his hard cock inside her. There had to be some way to get the man alone and away from his pretty wife for long enough to get his cock inside her. The fantasy was fast bing something she needed more than she desired it. Oddly enough, it was her own father who gave her the key to Tony Weldon. Lettie, her mother and her brother were lounging around the pool deck while Lettie¡¯s dad cooked burgers on the grill. It was a Saturday afternoon tradition (except during the football season; this was, after all the Southeastern United States) to grill hamburgers and hot dogs and eat by the pool. Lettie heard a car door m three doors down and looked up to see Tony Weldon, carrying a couple of fishing rods and a tacklebox up the back stairs to his house. ¡°Hey Tony, did ya catch anything?¡± her dad yelled. Tony held up a nice stringer of bass and grinned. ¡°That guy goes fishing every Saturday, rain or shine,¡± her dad said admiringly. ¡°No matter what.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think there were that many ces to go fishing around here without a boat,¡± her mother said, ¡°has he got one stashed away at a marina somewhere? They don¡¯t have one in the driveway¡­¡± ¡°Nah,¡± her dad said, ¡°he¡¯s got a special spot up on theke about a quarter mile north of the Taylor¡¯s cabin. It¡¯s a good walk from anywhere, a little cove that you can¡¯t even see from theke. I went up there with him once, but I¡¯ve never been back¡­it¡¯s awfully out of the way and I hate the walk.¡± Lettie¡¯s eyes lit up. Theke had been a summer haven for her and her friends since she¡¯d been in kindergarten, and she knew exactly the spot her father was talking about. She had been there once for a secret bonfire party in high school. Her mind went into overdrive at the same time her hormones kicked in. The following Saturday morning Lettie got up early and drove out to her parents¡¯ke cottage. She parked her car in the driveway and ran inside to put on the skimpiest bathing suit she owned (one her mother would have a conniption fit over if she knew Lettie had it) and covered her body with sun screen.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Glistening, she walked out and turned over the Old Town canoe and ced the paddle and life preserver inside before dragging it out to the water. She knew roughly where she was headed, but it took forty five minutes to find the entrance to the hidden cove. The sun was just beginning to rise above the horizon when she located it, and she quickly lifted the paddle out of the water. Reaching behind her, Lettie unfastened the bikini top and dropped it on the floor of the canoe. Moving to the back of the canoe, Lettie draped her nearly nude body across the seat at the bow. When she dipped her hands into the water to maneuver the canoe, her breasts were thrust upwards¡­and her nipples were rigid with anticipation. Hanging one dainty foot over the side to drag in the water, she looked down and noticed that her open thighs provided a hell of a show for whoever cared to look. Smiling, she casually paddled into the cove. Tony made a perfect cast to a low hanging willow and his lure dropped exactly into the area where the light stopped and the shadows started. It was his first cast of the day and it was beautiful. He reeled his line back in and set down his rod so he could remove his shirt. The day was breaking warm and wonderful, and he was looking forward to his solitude. Tiny beads of sweat were already forming on his chest, arms, and legs. Wearing only his khaki shorts and Top-Siders, he reached down for his rod and reel and froze as a canoe drifted silently into view. His cock jumped erect as he saw the upant leaned back in the canoe, wearing only a pair of bikini bottoms and dragging both arms and one foot in the clear water. She had long wavy blonde hair and was wearing a huge pair of sunsses and her body was hot as hell¡­and she seemed familiar. The woman didn¡¯t seem to have spotted him yet, and he felt vaguely guilty for gawking, but she was too hot to stop looking. Lettie had spotted him out of the corner of her eye and she carefully adjusted the angle of the canoe with her off hand, guiding it right towards him. She could clearly see his erection pushing his shorts out, and she felt herself grow damp at the sight. Her heart beat faster, and she wondered if she had enough nerve to pull this off. She sat up suddenly and crossed her hands over her breasts. ¡°Mr. Weldon. I didn¡¯t see you there!¡± Tony¡¯s eyes widened as he recognized his babysitter and felt a tiny bit of shame for a moment. He was unable to speak. Lettie knew the next move was going to be up to her. ¡°This is such a pretty ce, I didn¡¯t think anyone else knew about it.¡± She dropped one hand to slow the canoe, making no move to cover the exposed breast as the canoe nosed onto the shore. ¡°I¡¯ve beening here to sunbathe since I was a kid.¡± His eyes were locked on her bare breast and his cock was harder than ever. She decided it was now or never. Careful not to tip the canoe over, she put one hand on a gunwale and reached her hand out for Tony¡¯s to get assistance in standing up. When she stood of course, the canoe moved and she stumbled against him. Her arms went instinctively around his neck and her breasts pressed against his bare chest, his rigid cock straining against her hard belly. Her face just inches from his, and her heart hammering, she tilted her head up and their lips met. It was Lettie who first slid her tongue between his lips, but it was Tony whopletely lost control. His hands slipped down to her ass and pulled her against his cock, and Lettie didn¡¯t pull away. Her hand snaked down and curled around his thick shaft, squeezing it tightly through the khaki shorts. Emboldened, Tony grabbed her breast and ducked his head down to take the nipple into his mouth. Lettie slipped her hand inside his shorts and found his bare cock. Stumbling onto the shore, Lettie pulled Tony¡¯s shorts down around his ankles and took his rigid penis in both hands. ¡°Tony,¡± she breathed, ¡°it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Her head moved slightly and she was kissing the tip, curling her tongue around it to lick the clear fluid leaking from the top. Tony gasped, holding onto her glorious mane as she took the tip inside her warm, wet mouth. Lettie tugged him down onto the wet sand and swallowed more of his cock, her lips wrapped tightly around his shaft. Grabbing his heavy balls in one hand, she began to bob her head as she listened to his groans of delight. His excitement fueled her own, and she tried to take more of his cock into her mouth. It was the biggest one she had ever tried to suck, but it didn¡¯t feel at all ufortable¡­and the man smell of him was stronger than it had been on any of the boys she had dated, a smell that increased her desire. She took him out of her mouth and squeezed him hard with one hand. ¡°Do you like that?¡± she whispered hoarsely. Tony nodded his head. ¡°I do too,¡± she said breathlessly. ¡°Would you mind cumming in my mouth?¡± she asked. ¡°I really want it¡­¡± Tony¡¯s mind exploded. His wife had steadfastly refused to let him cum in her mouth, preferring to turn her head and let him spurt on her cheeks or her breasts. He nodded helplessly as Lettie renewed her efforts to swallow him whole. Her tongue swirled and her head plunged as she did her best to make him cum. She had dreamed of this moment and she knew exactly what she wanted to do to him. The wetness between her legs became a flood as she realized that the whole fantasy was about toe true¡­she could almost taste his cum already. He looked down at the back of Lettie¡¯s head as she sucked him, the sensations exquisite. The idea that she wanted him to cum in her mouth was a huge turn on, something he had never believed would happen. Her back was smooth and glistening in the sun, and the tiny beads of sweat magnified the nearly invisible hairs on her skin. Lettie managed to take the head of his cock past her gag reflex and deep into her throat, and Tony moaned as he felt her lips close around the base of his rod. His hips jerked involuntarily as she hummed around him. He felt her hands grab his ass cheeks and pull him in until her nose bumped against his pelvic bone. Helplessly, his hands tightened in her hair as he began to spray wildly into her sucking mouth¡­and Lettie began to swallow the torrent. Tony was breathing hard when she finally released his penis and raised her head up. ¡°God you taste good,¡± she said, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand and grinning. Without saying a word, Tony pressed her back and tugged at the strings of her bikini. Lettieid back, letting her legs fall apart as she felt Tony¡¯s tongue suck at her nipples and his hand explored between her legs. She was soaking wet, and when his lips touched her nipples she cried out her pleasure. The feel of his hot wet tongue slithering over her skin towards her navel made her hips lift upwards and her teeth grind together. Her hands tangled in his dark hair and she whimpered as his searching mouth drew closer to her wet center. At this moment, she wanted to feel his tongue on her clit more than she had wanted anything in her life. Unable to wait, she pushed down on his head strongly, praying that he would do as she wanted¡­waiting was too much like torture. Tony willingly slipped between her young silken thighs and inhaled the fresh scent that onlyes from young pussy. Eagerly, his tongue curled out and licked at herbia as he pulled them apart with his fingers. The little nubbin of her clit stood up before his eyes, pulsing with the blood flow and pink as a new carnation. ¡°Ahhhhh,¡± Lettie gasped as his tongue tickled her clit. Tony used the t of his tongue to cover the entire nubbin. When he sucked it into his mouth, Lettie quivered and tried to press his head closer. His hands went to her breasts and he began to lick and suck at her in earnest. Lettie started to shake. Tony stared down at limp womanid out on the ground before him. In all his life he¡¯d never had a woman respond to his lovemaking the way Lettie had. Her writhing body and her joyous yelps had both surprised him and ttered him¡­and he was feeling oddly shy as he knelt between her widespread legs and gazed down at her. Her ankles were still hooked behind his knees and her belly was rising and falling with her rapid breathing. Lettie nced up at her good looking weekend employer. Even sweaty and disheveled he was gorgeous, and tired as she was, she wasn¡¯t finished with him. She extended her arms up towards him, pulling him down on top of her so that their hot bodies were in full contact again. His weight felt good on her, and her nails traced the contours of his back muscles as she hugged him. ¡°Take me in the water,¡± she whispered. She weighed nothing as far as Tony was concerned, and he managed to stand up with her hanging around his neck and her heels locked behind the small of his back. He waded into the clear cool water and he felt her pussy rubbing against his bare belly¡­to his amazement, his cock began to rise again. ¡°Are you going to fuck me now Tony?¡± she asked in a giggling, little girl voice. The tip of his cock brushed the folds of her pussy and he felt her drive down on it, sheathing the sensitive tip in hot wet flesh. ¡°Ahng,¡± Lettie babbled. ¡°Oh fuck me Tony!¡± she whispered hotly in his ear. In one thrust, his full length was buried in her and she was squirming hotly on his erection. One look at the ecstasy on her face told him he was not going tost long this time. Late in the day, she was again lying beneath him in the wet sand. Tony was resting across her nude body and she was toying with his hair. His head between her breasts, Tony asked her. ¡°Are you still going to babysit for me?¡± ¡°Of course I am silly,¡± she said, ¡°but you¡¯re going to have to find the time to give me more of this¡­¡± Lettie grinned and bent over to touch his tired penis. ¡°A lot more!¡± Chapter 141 SEDUCTION Matt Dyers was in deep trouble. He needed to convince his wife to get rid of their babysitter, Shayna, because the little bitch had gotten him so excited. Shayna was a truly hot looking eighteen year old who was in love with her newfound ability to excite men. The girl had unted her boobs and her sexy ass at every opportunity, finally pushing things too far by following Matt into the bathroom one evening while they were waiting for his wife Brenda to get home from work. Shayna hadn¡¯t said a word, she had simply followed him into the bathroom and shoved the door shut behind them. Matt started to tell her to leave, but Shayna had stripped off her tee shirt and her spectacr breasts sprang free, leaving him speechless. The girl had dropped to her knees and reached for the front of his pants. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything,¡± she breathed, ¡°I just want to suck it.¡± Before he could say or do anything, Shayna had his hard, naked cock in her hands and her lips were just inches away from the head. He had been takenpletely by surprise, and his reaction was typical for a married man who hasn¡¯t touched a female other than his wife in fifteen years¡­he came instantly. Shayna seemed delighted to have his cum spraying across her face, or perhaps she was delighted at the effect she¡¯d had on Matt, he couldn¡¯t tell. All Matt knew for certain was that he had fled the bathroom as quickly as he could. Matt had been distracted all evening, but Brenda had been with him too long to ask him what was on his mind. She knew he would wait until they were in bed and ready to sleep before he would talk. Sighing, she found herself grateful that at least it was a Friday night and she could sleep in the next morning. She waited patiently for him to tell her what was bothering him. Their dinner and the movie were pleasant, though not spectacr and the trip back home was uneventful. Oddly, Matt had hurried straight upstairs, leaving Brenda to pay the babysitter, a job he usually took care of himself. He was already in bed and hismp was off when Brenda got upstairs. In a few minutes Brenda had changed into her nightgown and removed her makeup. Crawling into bed, she had turned off her ownmp, snuggled next to Matt and whispered in his ear. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet all night baby, tell me what¡¯s bothering you¡­¡± Matt had never been able to keep anything from Brenda and he didn¡¯t even try to deceive her this time. He started his story hesitantly, but by the time he got to the part where he ejacted before Shayna had really done anything his words were spewing just like his cum had¡­wildly. Brenda tried hard not tough. Knowing that Matt was mortified, she was determined not to make it worse. She ced her hand over his cock and to her surprise, found it rigid. Curling her fingers around his erection, she put her mouth close to his ear. ¡°She is awfully pretty baby,¡± Brenda whispered, ¡°I bet you wish she had managed to get your big cock in her mouth before you came.¡± She stroked him, feeling him tremble with suppressed excitement. ¡°I¡­I¡¯ve never cheated on you,¡± Matt said defensively. ¡°I didn¡¯t use you of cheating baby, there¡¯s not much you could have done to stop this from happening,¡± Brenda said soothingly. ¡°It must be very ttering to have such a pretty young girl begging to suck your cock.¡± She squeezed him again. ¡°Actually, the idea kind of makes me horny.¡± Brenda slid down on the mattress, one shoulder of her nightgown slipping down and baring a shapely breast. Her own mouth was just inches away from the swollen tip of his cock. Brenda could feel that Matt was about to cum again, so she quickly wrapped her lips around the big ns to make certain that he didn¡¯t suffer a second embarrassment in the same day. When he exploded into her willing mouth, she lovingly sucked and swallowed until his balls were empty. She tilted her head and let him watch as she spit some of his cum back out on his cock and smeared it around the tip with her tongue before sucking it off his skin and swallowing it. She expected him to fall asleep and finish the conversationter¡­but Matt surprised her. His cock stayed hard, and he rolled her onto her back. He didn¡¯t even wait to remove her nightgown, he simply lifted the hem and climbed between her willingly spread legs. Brenda moaned as he entered her. Apparently, being a sex object for a horny teenager was a real turn on for her husband. As Brenda drummed her feet on the small of his back and used her nails on his back to draw him closer, the stabs of ecstasy shooting through her, she wondered fleetingly what might happen if Shayna got a real shot at him. The two hours that followed included the best sex of their marriage, and ended with Brenda nude and spent, lying half across Matt¡¯s sweaty chest. Matt awakened Saturday morning to the zing rays of the sun striking his face. Throwing an arm up to cover his eyes, he padded naked to the bedroom window and closed the blinds, allowing blessed dimness to envelope the room. Brenda came through the bedroom door and threw herself into his arms, kissing him soundly and then guiding him to the bathroom. ¡°Take a nice long shower,¡± she said in a caressing voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to put fresh sheets on the bed, and when you¡¯re out of the shower, I¡¯m going to bring you a nice breakfast.¡± ¡°We usually eat breakfast Saturdays with the kids,¡± Mat protested. ¡°The kids are at mother¡¯s,¡± Brenda said saucily, ¡°and we¡¯re going to eat breakfast naked.¡± She dropped her gossamer robe to the floor, careful to exaggerate the sway of her slim hips as she walked to the linen closet. Matt cheerfully stepped into the shower andthered himself up, letting the fog of steam envelope him. He had justthered his short dark hair with shampoo when he heard the frosted ss door slide open and cool air mix with the steam for an instant before closing. He started to turn and embrace her, but her hands went to his head and began tother him further. She pushed him under the stream of hot water to rinse his hair, and then began tother his body again, paying special attention to his ass¡­something Brenda rarely did. He felt slender fingers inside his cheeks, and then a single forefinger probing his ass. She didn¡¯t let him turn around, rather, she pushed him against the tile wall and let the hot water sluice off all the soap but leaving her probing finger in his ass. He felt her face nuzzling his ass, something new for Brenda, and then her tongue exploring him. Her hand wrapped around his wet swollen cock and suddenly her finger in his ass was reced by her pointed tongue. Aroused far beyond the norm at Brenda¡¯s sex y, he turned quickly¡­and faced a nude and panting Shayna, her nipples rigid with desire, her face flushed, and her face level with the tip of his cock. Without allowing him to recover at all, Shayna plunged her mouth over his swollen organ, her lips eagerly opening and closing as she forced more of his length into her mouth. Urgent moans issued from her throat as she engulfed him, and her forefinger once again entered his ass, seeking and finding his prostate. Matt was on the verge of exploding when the shower door opened again and the hot water stopped. Brenda stood in the door of the shower, a wicked smile on her face. ¡°Does that feel good baby?¡± she crooned. Matt came. Hard. And Shayna swallowed. Breakfast was light and good, as Matt was hand fed sections of grapefruit, cubes of cheese, and chunks of croissants torn off by the soft hands of two giggling and very naked women. Brenda had made a pot of his favorite dark roast coffee and Shayna had poured it into his favorite china mug. When breakfast was over, the two women cleared the trays and came back, one lying on each side of Matt¡¯s body. He felt their hands and lips everywhere¡­he felt like some kind of superman. When the two of themN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. slid down to his waist and began sucking and licking at his cock, it became as rigid as if he hadn¡¯t had sex in a month. He had fantasized many times of having two women sucking on his cock at once, but he had never dreamed that the fantasies mighte true. Brenda slid up his bodynguidly and put her lips to his ear. ¡°I want to watch,¡± she whispered. Matt¡¯s entire body stiffened. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to watch,¡± Brenda whispered again. ¡°I want to see your face when you fuck her.¡± She stuck her tongue in his ear. ¡°I want to see if you make her eyes roll up in her head the way you do mine when I feel your cock inside me. I want to see if you make her toes curl up when she cums, and I want to watch your face as you shoot your hot cream in her belly.¡± It was quite a speech, and it drove Matt close to the edge of orgasm yet again¡­so close that Shayna was eagerly anticipating another load. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty,¡± Brenda said, ¡°and she really loves your cock.¡± Brenday back on the sheets, her favorite toy in her hands and rubbing against the moist folds of her pussy, her legs widespread. Her eager eyes watched as the slender Shayna opened herself to Matt¡¯srge thick cock. Carefully, Brenda inserted the tip of the eight inchtex dildo between the lips of her own pussy, matching Matt¡¯s movements exactly so that she could imagine exactly what Shayna was feeling simultaneously with her. Shayna¡¯s whimper of pleasure caused Brenda¡¯s eyes to slit as she pushed thetex cock in deeper. The girl¡¯s hand reached out and Brenda grabbed it with her free hand and held it as Matt began to fuck her in earnest. Brenda kept the rhythm, hertex cock plunging to her own depths as Matt bottomed out in Shayna¡¯s pussy. Brenda¡¯s pleasure was so far beyond intense that it was almost obscene. Shayna¡¯s pussy was wet and tight, and she was eager to fuck. Wordlessly she urged him to fuck her, expressing her desire with her hips and a hand. When Matt touched her small breasts she pressed them up against him, whimpering when he moved them away until they settled on some other part of her skin. Her heels thrummed on his tailbone as he fucked her. Thrusting the dildo deep inside of her and leaving it there, Brenda got to her knees and crawled behind Matt¡¯s bouncing ass. Staring in rapt fascination as Matt¡¯s cock slid in and out of Shayna¡¯s wet pussy, Brenda stuck her tongue out and started licking Matt¡¯s balls. She heard his groans and saw his sack tighten, and she soon captured one of his balls in her mouth, sucking the whole thing inside. Shayna could feel Brenda¡¯s hot breath against the most tender parts of her flesh. When Brenda set the testicle in her mouth free, she began top at the parts of Matt¡¯s shaft that were outside of Shayna¡¯s pussy¡­and Shayna could feel her tongue as itpped at Matt¡¯s cock. Shayna¡¯s moans became wails as Brenda¡¯s tongue discovered the folds of pussy surrounding Matt¡¯s cock. Shayna and Matt both were shaking from the added stimtion, but Brenda had an idea that there was another vantage point she wanted to watch from. Crawling around beside Matt and Shayna, Brenda pushed Matt¡¯s chest until he was kneeling between Shayna¡¯s legs¡­both Brenda and Shayna now had a clear view of Matt¡¯s cock thrusting into the teen. Brenda bent to suck Shayna¡¯s nipples one at a time. And slowly worked her way down the t moist skin of Shayna¡¯s belly to her shaved mound. ¡°Fuck her Matt,¡± Brenda whispered hoarsely, ¡°stick it in deep and grind on her the way you fuck me¡­¡± Matt needed no encouragement, he was already giving Shayna his all. There had never been a hint in Brenda¡¯s personality that indicated she would ever be a party to something like this, and Matt was damned sure not going to miss out on it. The idea that this adventure might indicate a permanent change in his sex life had not yet urred to him. Shayna¡¯s wailing turned to little yelps of excitement as she settled into her final climactic rhythm. Matt and Brenda both could sense her impending orgasm, and both started whispering words of encouragement. Brenda bent to the spot where the two lovers joined andy the t of her tongue across Shayna¡¯s clit, and ovepped onto the top of Matt¡¯s rapidly stroking cock. Shayna¡¯s hips went wild and her yelps turned to a loud, prolonged scream as she began to cum. Matt hung on as best he could and Brenda raised her head to one of Shayna¡¯s nipples and bit down hard on it. That was enough to send Shayna shooting over the brink and into a hard, mind numbing orgasm. Matt went with her, followed closely by Brenda. Shayna had staggered slightly as she gathered her clothes. Brenda had helped her shower¡­which Matt would have loved to watch, but he was too exhausted toe into the bathroom with them. He didn¡¯t get up when Brenda took Shayna out of the bedroom, he stayed in the bed, spent and drenched. ¡°Okayzybones, out of the bed!¡± Brenda called to him. She dragged him to the shower so she could remake the bed¡­which she did quickly so she could get in the shower with him. ¡°Did you enjoy that baby?¡± she asked as she dried him off, paying special attention to the penis that had provided her with so much pleasure this morning. ¡°Hell yes,¡± Matt said, turning to give her a deep and passionate kiss. Brenda gasped when his lips left hers. ¡°I think we¡¯ll try one of Shayna¡¯s little friends next time¡­maybe the redhead.¡± ¡°Jesus, do you mean to tell me that you want to do this again?¡± Matt asked numbly. ¡°Oh yes baby,¡± Brenda whispered. ¡°Shayna says there are a couple of her friends who¡¯ve wanted to ¡®babysit¡¯ for you for quite some time.¡± Brenda licked her lips as she took her husband¡¯s cock deep inside. There were more than a few young men who did asional babysitting jobs too¡­but she would spring that idea on Matt when they had gone through a few more of the girls. Chapter 142 RAW DESIRE The kids were asleep and Miranda had gone straight to bed when we got home¡­it happened every time somebody brought a bottle of Captain Morgan¡¯s to one of the parties. I knew damned well she was down for the night, and I would have to wait until tomorrow before I was going to get any relief. Miranda¡¯s friends were tease freaks, unting their bodies at the parties and rubbing up against all the guys. I usually managed to get in a few cheep feels and there were always little touchy feely games going on, but it was all in fun¡­until you got home and your wife passed out when you had a raging hardon. I knew it was either jack off or do without, so I was not in a particrly good mood when I got home. On top of everything else, I was going to have to pay the babysitter, a job Miranda usually took care of. After I half carried Miranda into the bedroom and poured her into our bed, I came back out into the living room and headed for the bar. Ginger, our freckled eighteen year old babysitter, followed me over to the bar and sat down with her arms on top of the long mahogany bar I had built myself. I poured four fingers of Russell¡¯s Reserve Rye whiskey into a tumbler and took a deep swallow. ¡°She had a little too much again did she?¡± Ginger asked with a wry grin. ¡°Hell yes,¡± I said, ¡°you¡¯d think I¡¯d know better by now, but I let myself get all fired up and now I¡¯m gonna have to wait til tomorrow.¡± I shook my head, it was an old story and I was used to it. I didn¡¯t like it, but I was used to it.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ginger reached across the bar, exposing an ufortable expanse of bare freckled flesh as her sundress pulled down when she leaned over, and took my rye from my hand. I looked at her, mildly surprised, and warned her that it was straight rye whiskey. ¡°I know,¡± she said, taking a healthy swallow, ¡°this is what I sneak from my dad¡¯s bar every chance I get.¡± She set the square crystal tumbler back on the shiny surface of the bar. She looked me squarely in the eye. ¡°Why do you let them do that to you when you know she¡¯s going to be too drunk to y when you get home?¡± I was more than a little embarrassed because my eighteen year old babysitter was staring at and referring to therge and obvious woodie in my shorts. I could have ignored her, and I probably should have, but it was spoken in a challenging manner and I¡¯d had a few drinks myself that night. ¡°Not that you¡¯d understand anything about it youngdy, but I enjoy ying and teasing with thosedies and we¡¯ve been doing it for a long time¡­and it¡¯s not always a given that Miranda will get squiffy. Most of the time we do just fine after you leave. By the way, aren¡¯t you due home pretty soon now?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Ginger said, taking another swallow of my drink and exposing a disturbing amount of skin once more¡­I couldn¡¯t call it cleavage really, her breasts were small but well shaped. ¡°Mom and Dad are out of town for the weekend.¡± Her green eyes captured mine. ¡°What makes you think I wouldn¡¯t understand what goes on at those parties?¡± She threw her shoulders back and thrust her small breasts forward, and then lifted her foot to the top rung of the barstool she was sitting on. The skirt of the sundress rose, exposing more milky white freckled skin than I had ever seen before on the babysitter who had been working for us for two years. Her eyes had never left my hardon, and I was getting ufortably warm as my dirty old man¡¯s mind took in the ripe lushness of her body and the flushed look to her face. Her lips seemed to have swelled and they were parted suggestively. Hard nipples poked against the soft cloth of the sundress and suddenly she wasn¡¯t a kid any more. ¡°Oh shit,¡± I said, staring at the protruding nipples and sensing danger. Ginger smiled and tugged at the stic below her breasts, bringing the top down perilously close to exposing one of the pink nipples that I was already imagining. She moved closer to me. ¡°Last week I danced naked at theke party,¡± she said. ¡°Mr. Harrelson saw me and he didn¡¯t say a word¡­¡± I have to admit I was shaken. Tom Harrelson was a neighbor who I¡¯d been friends with for years¡­hell I¡¯d fondled his wife¡¯s tits not two hours ago and she¡¯d groped my cock. To think he¡¯d watched Ginger dance naked made my cock even harder. She had a mysterious little smile on her face, she knew she had my undivided attention. ¡°Mr. Anderson has a pretty big cock too,¡± she said, still staring at mine. Her next words sent a shiver through my body that I couldn¡¯t control. ¡°His cum tastes like almonds.¡± Ginger was moving now, moving towards me and my feet were rooted to the floor. I watched in rapt fascination as her delicate fingers reached for the hem of her sundress and tugged it over her head in one smooth motion. The move was so slick she must have practiced it for hours in front of a mirror. I know, I¡¯m an adult, I¡¯m supposed to be in total control of my baser urges, master of my emotions. It wasn¡¯t working¡­I was as horny as a high schooler faced with his first piece of ass. Ginger had me in the palm of her hand and she knew it. ¡°I like the taste of cum anyway,¡± Ginger said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t seem to help myself when I see a hard cock.¡± Her fingers reached out and traced my erection through my shorts. ¡°I get all wet inside and my mouth waters,¡± she whispered, ¡°and I need to feel it inside my mouth and in my throat.¡± She curled her fingers around the shaft, squeezing me, moving her tempting soft body closer to mine. I could see that she shaved her pussy, not a single ginger colored hair showed. There was a light sprinkling of freckles over her entire pale body, but it didn¡¯t detract from her looks at all. She looked sleek, and the muscles in her slim body were taut and made her move in a sexy, feline way far older than her years should have allowed. She went to her knees in front of me, and I was helpless to stop her as she unfastened my shorts and took my erect penis into her two small hands. The intelligent green eyes fastened on mine once more. ¡°I think,¡± she said, stroking me softly, ¡°that if I¡¯m going to suck your dick I should call you Adam.¡± Before I could say a word she had engulfed my cock all the way down to where her nose was bumping my pelvic bone¡­something no woman has ever been able to do to me before. Any remote chance of my salvation fled from my body in that instant. I stared down at her puffed out cheeks as she sucked me with consummate skill¡­she knew how to bring me to the ragged edge of orgasm and then let me fall off to normal as she took my balls into her mouth and toyed with my ass. My shorts were on the floor and she had managed to make me lie down on the deep pile of the carpet with my legs spread wide as she eagerly explored my body with her lips and tongue before going back to my cock and bringing me to a peak again. My eyes were bulging and I was going out of my skull with pleasure¡­this damned teen babysitter was more skilled than any woman I had ever encountered, including some professionals I had met when I was younger and more foolish. ¡°Are you going to give it to me Adam?¡± she asked me. Her eyes had taken on a wicked cast and her voice was mischievous. ¡°Are you going to cum in my mouth so I can taste how good you are?¡± wing at the carpet, I tried hard not to cum, but Ginger was too damned good at this. The tip of my swollen cock erupted, my load quickly filling her small mouth to overflowing. It didn¡¯t matter on whit to her, Ginger was gulping loudly as she held my thick rod in both hands, her eyes riveted to mine. When my cock finally stopped jumping, she swallowed one more time and began to leisurely lick up every drop she had spilled, first from her hands and breasts, and then from my belly. I was awestruck. She took her time, cleaning me slowly with much sighing and moaning, and by the time she was done, I was rock hard again. ¡°I guess you know what I¡¯m going to do with this now,¡± she said with that same mischievous tone in her voice as she climbed onto me. Her toes curled as she hunched her body and stuffed my penis between her legs. She leaned forward and put one small hand on my bare chest as she fitted the tip between the folds of her tight pink hole and then eased back on it. Ginger wiggled her ass and settled back, and I felt the tip slide slowly inside her. She was tight, but I detected no trace of a hymen as she took more of my stiff prick inside her. ¡°Jesus you feel good,¡± Ginger said, rocking gently on me. ¡°Come on Adam, push a little, I want to feel you move in me.¡± It would be easier if she was on her back and I rolled her over t on her back and put my hands on the floor on either side of her shoulders. She wriggled beneath me. ¡°Suck my nipples Adam,¡± she begged breathlessly. They were small and hard, like little pencil erasers, but they must have been extremely sensitive. When I sucked one into my mouth she made little mewling sounds that were so sexy I nearly came inside her. Her whole body writhed with pleasure as I sucked, and when I used my teeth to bite down on them gently she force them further into my mouth and demanded that I bite down harder. When I bit down almost to the point of pain she told me to stop right where I was and not to move. She held her breath, got red in the face, and her legs made positioning movements outside my own legs. Her mouth fitted itself to mine and she came in great rushing heaves. Her chest red and I could feel her pussy muscles mping down on me, but she didn¡¯t seem to want me to move. I stayed perfectly still until she was done. Her smile was soft and cheerful when she recovered, and the mischief was back in her voice as she wriggled beneath me. ¡°Fuck me good Adam. Make me cum again¡­nobody has ever made me cum that way before.¡± Young as she was, I was proud to have shown her something new, and I began to stroke slowly into her, determined to do more for her. I pressed down, angling the tip of my cock upwards. Feeling it press hard against the inner front wall of her womb. I could feel the thick bundle of nerves there as my ns pushed against it on my downstroke. I was concentrating so hard on maintaining the difficult angle that I felt little pleasure of my own, it was all for her now. I have no idea how long I maintained the effort, but I can tell you her reaction was little short of spectacr. Her feet went straight up in the air, her toes pointed at the ceiling. Her eyes bulged and her nails tore into the flesh of my ass as she pulled me into her. Her hips iled beneath me and her rising cry ended in an abrupt scream so loud I was afraid for a moment that it might waken Miranda. Not that it mattered. Ginger had me locked into her pussy, her arms and legs wrapped so tightly around me I don¡¯t think dynamite could have sted me out of her. She came back slowly at first, then faster as she covered my face with tiny butterfly kisses. Ginger rolled and writhed beneath me like a veteran belly dancer, determined to wrest my semen from my balls as erotically as possible. It was at this unfortunate time that I realized I had been fucking my babysitter bareback and I froze in ce. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s wrong Adam,¡± she gasped. I told her. An evil grin spread across her face. ¡°Fuck me Adam!¡± Her heels dug in and she did some little grind with her hips and we were at it again full tilt. She was demanding, she was wild, and she was determined. In the end I came in her, and her ankles locked behind me, locking me tight inside her until I stopped spurting. She looked so sweet and innocent lying there naked on the carpet¡­until her eyes opened and met mine. Her green irises glowed like a cat¡¯s, and the shared knowledge of what we¡¯d done was as evident as my sperm spilling down the inside of her thighs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Adam,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m on the pill.¡± My relief must have been evident in my own eyes, as she chuckled wickedly. ¡°Sorry, sometimes I like a little melodrama with my sex. I had no option but tough uproariously. Ginger appeared just as fresh as she had when I¡¯d brought Miranda home¡­ her eyes clear, her sundress hanging sweetly from her slender body, and her small hands crossed in herp. Ginger looked absolutely nothing like the freckled demoness who had swallowed my cock and then fucked me to a total standstill. I was at a loss for words. ¡°I have no idea what I¡¯m going to tell Miranda,¡± I saidmely. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her what I¡¯m going to tell her,¡± Ginger said cidly. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tell her that you paid me what you owed me and offered me a ride home, which I refused because I have my own car here.¡± ¡°Nothing else?¡± I asked intively. ¡°What else would I tell her?¡± Ginger asked. She stopped at the front door and I went to open it for her. Her small pale hand reached out and grabbed my cock through my pants, squeezing it hard. ¡°But you need to remember what¡¯s going to happen the next time you bring her home drunk!¡± She kissed me, and walked quietly out the door. Chapter 143 PLEASURE¡¯S EDGE It had been a great evening. Sawyer had enjoyed the dinner and the dancing, but the best part was driving Carly home. Carly was sweet and demure, and had a body that was out of this world. He did his best to conceal his appreciation for her physical beauty¡­she was eighteen, but he was pretty sure that was young enough to qualify him as a dirty old man. At forty one, Sawyer was trim and fit, and had a full head of thick sandy blonde hair with no trace of gray in it. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Carly¡¯s ssic features. The girl¡¯s slender profile was draped in a cotton sundress and her perfect wavy hair cascaded down over her shoulders in a cloud of light gold. ¡°I¡¯m surprised a pretty girl like you is babysitting on a Friday night instead of out on a date,¡± he said by way of small talk. ¡°I don¡¯t really date much,¡± Carly said, ¡°Most of the guys I know are eighteen like me, but they act like they¡¯re eight¡­they just aren¡¯t worth my time.¡± She said it shyly, coloring a little as she spoke. ¡°So what do you do about¡­¡± his voice trailed off. Her violet eyes swiveled around to meet his directly, seeing him in a new light, and the change in her demeanor was marked. ¡°You mean about sex?¡± Sawyer was nonplussed by her directness and her sudden animation as the subject turned to something he had desired but never intended. ¡°Uhhh, yeah, I guess that¡¯s what I¡¯m asking.¡± Carly seemed amused by his embarrassment. She shifted around in the front seat, the skirt of her dress rising high on her thighs as she regarded him, and giving him a shadowy glimpse of panties between her silky thighs. ¡°I¡¯m no virgin Mr. Thorpe. I fuck some of the more mature men I know, and when I can¡¯t I use one of my toys.¡± Sawyer choked on his own saliva and nearly had to pull over to the side of the road before recovering. He didn¡¯t remember any woman being so direct in response to his probing questions, and to have an eighteen year old girl speak this way to him was, well¡­eerie. His cock was suddenly pushing hard against the zipper of his trousers and nearly rubbing against the steering wheel. There was no doubt in his mind that Carly could see it, and his embarrassment increased. He fumbled with the tilt steering control and raised it away from hisp. Carlyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a fuss budget Mr. Thorpe, that¡¯s not the first hardon I¡¯ve seen.¡± He turned his head sharply back to the roadway, partially to hide his shock at her directness¡­and his further arousal. He heard her low chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry too Carly. In my day youngdies weren¡¯t so direct when talking about stuff like sex¡­it sure as hell would have made my life lessplicated.¡± He grinned self-consciously. ¡°I apologize foring across like a dirty old perv, too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± she said, her thighs spreading apart even wider and causing the dim light to show more of her sheer panties. ¡°It¡¯s kind of nice to be appreciated by a mature man instead of awkward guys my age who can¡¯t keep their hands to themselves.¡± She gave him a more direct look. Sawyer nearly missed her driveway turn in, and his tires squalled as he made the sharp turn and came to a halt. Carly leaned across the seat, giving him a tantalizing glimpse of the valley between her breasts and cing her hand on his erection. ¡°It¡¯s almost as frustrating though, when an older man I really find attractive won¡¯t put his hands on me at all.¡± She leaned forward even further and kissed his lips, her delicate tongue slipping between them for just a moment. Then she climbed out of the car and walked up to her front door before turning to wave at him. Sawyer backed into the street and then pulled to the side of the road. He unzipped his pants and masturbated furiously until he came all over the steering wheel. It was another week before he saw Carly again. His wife Helen had called him at work and told him her mother was going into the hospital in Montgomery, a hundred and seventy miles away, and that she was going up to stay with her until she could get around by herself. ¡°I know you¡¯re tied up on the Dawson deal dear, and won¡¯t be keeping regr hours until it¡¯s over¡­so I¡¯ve contacted Carly¡¯s mother and arranged for her to stay in the guest bedroom until I get back¡­she¡¯ll be there when you get home tonight.¡± Helen paused for a second. ¡°Todd¡¯s excited about it.¡± Todd was their four year old, and he loved Carly almost as much as he loved his mom. It was almost eight o¡¯clock before he even left the office, and he was nervous about going home to Carly. His cock still burned from the pressure of her hand on it when he had dropped her off at homest week, but by now he had convinced himself that it had been an innocent ident, a mistake he had blown all out of proportion. Thest thing his ego needed right now was another embarrassment. She met him at the doorway wearing only a thin tee shirt. Standing on her tiptoes, she gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and told him his supper was ready. She was bubbly and ebullient and it cheered him up enough that he couldn¡¯t refuse her when she offered her hand to him and led him to the table. The meal she had cooked was simple but good and she had himughing as she told him about her day. She had crossed her legs and the hem of the tee shirt had risen dramatically on her tanned thighs¡­Sawyer carefully averted his eyes to avoid embarrassing himself again. After dinner, he sat in his recliner and watched as shey on the floor in front of the television doing her homework and talking on her cell phone with her friends. When shey on her stomach and raised her feet in the air behind her it was clear to him that she had no panties on beneath the tee shirt. He couldn¡¯t concentrate on the television, and in spite of his best efforts, his erection grew harder and harder. As it gotter and Carly spent more time with her books and less time on the phone, her legs spread wider and her shirt rose higher. Some time around ten o¡¯clock, she turned her head and looked over her shoulder at him. ¡°What do I have to do?¡± she asked. Startled, all Sawyer could manage for a response was ¡°huh?¡± Carly sat up cross legged and lifted her tee shirt over her head. She waspletely nude and she was incredibly beautiful in the dim light. Carly crawled over to the recliner and put her hands on his erection, stroking him through his pants. ¡°I want you,¡± she said simply, ¡°and I was hoping you wanted me¡­¡± He kissed her then, a hungry, needy kiss that didn¡¯t end before his hand touched a small perfectly formed breast with a hard rubbery nipple atop it. When the kiss broke, all he could say was ¡°Oh shit.¡± ¡°Mmmmm, that feels good,¡± Carly said, her lips still just inches from his own. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯d really like to do?¡± she asked him. ¡°I have no idea,¡± Sawyer said raggedly,pletely out of breath. ¡°I want to give you a bath,¡± she said with a giggle. Carly stood up and tugged at his hand, dragging him towards the master bathroom and it¡¯s garden tub. She sat on the edge of the tub and turned the water on, waiting for the temperature to get right. When she was satisfied, she poured some of Helen¡¯s scented oil in the water and turned to Sawyer. Her small hands went to his belt and she dropped his trousers to the floor. Taking his briefs in her hands, she exposed his burgeoning cock andughed as it bounced against her cheek. Taking his thick girth in both hands, she took the tip into her mouth and gave it a quick suck before pushing him down into the tub. She bathed him, adding bubble bath and a great deal of mirth as she used the washcloth to scrub every inch of his bare skin. Her actions caused him a little embarrassment at first, but he had to admit her attention was ttering, and fun as well. By the time it was over she was in the tub with him and they were delighting in the close slippery contact of their skins. He dried her off and wrapped her in arge fluffy towel, carrying her to his bed and dropping her unceremoniously on the bed. When he dropped the towel he had tied around his waist, Carly mock snarled at him and yfully attacked his still erect cock. It disappeared down her throat and the surge of sheer pleasure he felt overwhelmed him. Involuntarily, his hands reached for her hair and he pulled her head down on his cock.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Carly immediately raised her head, her eyes huge, her nipples hard, and her ragged breathing giving away her sudden rush of lust. ¡°Yessssss,¡± she hissed, ¡°pull my hair and fuck my mouth damn you!¡± The look in her eyes was one of sheer animal lust¡­Sawyer had inadvertently pushed one of her buttons. With a snarl, Carly attacked his swollen cock, sucking, licking, and smacking her lips like a madwoman. Sawyer grabbed great handfuls of her wavy blonde hair and began thrusting into her mouth. He could feel her nose bumping against his pelvic bone as he fucked her mouth as if it was a pussy. Her mounting groans told him he had read her right. Carly wanted it rough, she wanted it deep, and she wanted it now. Her hands grabbed at his balls and her tongue skittered wildly on his cock. Every few minutes she woulde up for air. ¡°Come on baby,¡± she whispered, ¡°fuck my mouth.¡± He couldn¡¯t tell for certain, but he thought she was cumming as she sucked him¡­she was definitely making a racket. Her excitement aroused him, as did the fact that now woman had ever sucked so much of his cock into her mouth. Every time she took her mouth off him to breathe, she was urging him to cum inside her mouth. Before much time at all had passed, he was obliging her, shooting massive jets of scalding white cream against her tonsils. There was no doubting her orgasm when his cum erupted in her mouth. Her body lifted off the bed, her hands pushing her off the sheets, and her mouth locked tightly upon his spurting cock. Her shrill screams of pleasure excited him even more. ¡°Jesus that was good!¡± she said, smacking her lips and bouncing on the bed animatedly as his cum dripped from her lips and dribbled down over her breasts. She captured a strand of the thick gooey fluid on her forefinger and lifted it to her mouth. Sawyer had no idea why watching a woman y with his cum and eat it excited him, but there was no denying the surge of heat that suffused his loins when it happened¡­especially if thedy in question really seemed to enjoy it. Carly seemed to love it. Not only did she love it, but she left no doubt that she wanted more. Still dripping cum, she straddled his cock and used her fingers to spread the lips of her pussy. He felt the hard nubbin of her clit rubbing against the tip of his cock, and then felt her hips begin to move along the length of him. The girl was using his cock to masturbate with! Carly was so beautiful in the dim bedroom light, her shoulders hunched and her hands pressed against his hard belly. He could see the t hard muscles of her belly and the prominent bones of her hips as she worked her pussy along the bottom of his cock. Her eyes were squinted with her effort, and her mouth hung open as she breathed raggedly in rhythm with her hip movements. ¡°Oh fuck, oh fuck,¡± she chanted as their slippery flesh melded. Carly altered the angle of her hips just a tiny fraction and her eyes widened as Sawyer¡¯s big ns slipped inside her. ¡°Oh my god Sawyer that feels good,¡± she whispered. The tight inside of Carly¡¯s pussy seemed hotter and wetter than the inside of any other woman Sawyer had ever fucked. He was perfectly aware that the very idea that she was actually hotter inside was fatuous, but the feeling persisted nheless. He could feel the convex surface of her cervix brushing at tip of his cock and the contact seemed to excite her. Her mouth formed into a perfect ¡°O¡± as she rode him, her eyes lit up from inside as if she were seeing something no one else in the world could see. He put his hands on her breasts and she leaned into them and began to chant his name as he pounded mercilessly into her. Inevitably, it ended as it had to, with his semen washing over her cervix in waves. She copsed in his arms as he held her as tightly as he dared. It was Sawyer that moved first, lifting her up and gentlyying her down after pulling theforter and top sheet down on the bed. Heid her head gently on the pillow, and then climbed in beside her, pulling the covers up over them before snuggling up to her body, their skin contact solid from head to toes. Her warm soft breasts were pressed against his chest, his spent cock against her belly, and their legs interwoven, he slept¡­not the guilty sleep of the damned, but theforting sleep of someone who has finally found his way home. It was the most dangerous night Sawyer had ever spent, either before or after his marriage. The young woman in his arms was created for love, and Sawyer was very much afraid that giving her what she so richly deserved would destroy his family. Carly was senseless with pleasure at what Sawyer had done with and to her body. She literally couldn¡¯t move as she felt him arrange her on the bed and hold her so lovingly that she was moved to tears. When she felt his breathing slow to an even steady pattern and she was sure he was asleep, she extricated herself from his embrace and climbed out of the bed. Fully dressed, she stood in the doorway to his bedroom and stared at the naked man who had given her so much pleasure. She wanted nothing more than she wanted to crawl back into his embrace and sleep there¡­but she knew she could not. Despite her tender age, she knew she could not break up his family. She loved his son and she adored his wife, and she had taken all she dared from them. Carly bit back the sob in her chest and walked to the front door and out of the house. She knew who she could send to take her ce. She also knew that she could nevere here again. Chapter 144 DOUBLE TIME I peered through the sliding ss door of my own house, and I was pretty sure that I had finally caught the little minx. Hell, I couldn¡¯t me the guy, if Donna had asked me toe to somebody else¡¯s house and fuck her eyes out I would have been hard pressed to say no. The problem was, Donna was babysitting my kid, in my house, and I had specifically told her¡­nopany. From the beginning, I had suspected she wasughing up her sleeve at me, nodding and saying ¡®yes sir¡¯ and then doing as she damned well pleased. It shouldn¡¯t have surprised me, hell, my wife did it to me all the time. The problem is, Donna is so hot and so seductive that I just let her get away with it. Donna has short ck hair, a pretty face, big brown eyes, and a long slender body with breasts just a little fuller than you¡¯d expect on a girl so slender¡­ absolutely fuckable and just eighteen years old. Every time I saw her I got a hardon. Of course, my wife Sybil hated her, so I insisted that we keep hiring her even after I had my suspicions about what she was doing in our house after we left at night. Tonight Sybil was truly upied, a friend was in the hospital and I had sneaked back to check on Donna. Sybil thought I was going over to the office to work until her visit was over. I looked down at my wristwatch¡­I had three hours before I had to pick Sybil up. I could see the guy¡¯s blonde hair sticking up over the back of the couch, and I could see his shoes on the floor, along with a pile of something that looked suspiciously like the sundress Donna had been wearing when we left the house. I slid the door open, hoping I wasn¡¯t making enough noise to alert the two of them. I needn¡¯t have worried, Donna had turned on the MTV station on the television and it was ring. I made my way slowly over to the sofa, nning to say something clever like ¡°AHA! I¡¯ve caught you atst!¡± Never happened. When I reached a point where I could see over the back of the sofa, I could see that his eyes were facing the ceiling and they were closed tight. Donna, absolutely naked and looking spectacr, was on her knees on the sofa and her mouth was stuffed with his ratherrge penis. She was happily sucking away on it as her fingers yed between her legs. I had never seen her hnaked before, but believe me when I say I had fantasized about it a thousand times. Her eyes were wide open and looking up at his face. When my face popped into view, she didn¡¯t even slow down, the grin on her face around his cock just got wider. She winked at me and began to make a special effort to put on a show for me. Donna sucked his cock deep into her throat, so deep that she buried her nose against his pelvic bone. I heard him gasp, but he never opened his eyes¡­and Donna never took her liquid brown eyes off of mine. Lifting her head, she used her tongue to trace every inch of his cock, and then she took first one and then the other heavy testicle into her mouth. She sat a little straighter so that I could get a better look at her tits, and she pinched her nipples so that I could get a look at them fully erect. The little bitch wanted me to watch her. I¡¯m just a man, as Sybil constantly reminds me. I watched, and Donna watched me watching. Every time her mouth separated from his cock I could hear her egging him on. ¡°Cum for me Steve,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make you shoot all that nasty cum right in my mouth baby.¡± Donna engulfed his entire length again beforeing up for air. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want baby, to watch me y with your hot nasty cum with my tongue? Don¡¯t you want to watch me lick it off your belly and then eat it like ice cream?¡± She was practically cooing at him. The poor guy was writhing on the sofa, his hips thrusting towards her mouth each time she sucked him in¡­and the things she was saying! Hell, my cock was so hard I had to take it out and stroke it as I watched and listened! Donna¡¯s eyes widened when she saw that! If anything, she got wilder and the talk got nastier as I jacked off watching them. She ended up telling him I was watching. I¡¯ll give the kid credit¡­if some chick giving me the blowjob of my life and telling me how she was gonna lick my cum up like candy told me suddenly that someone was watching me, my cock would have shriveled like a punctured balloon. Not this kid! He opened his eyes and saw me jacking off behind him and he just put his hand on Donna¡¯s head and pushed down on it. Donna loved it. Since I wasn¡¯t hiding any more, I walked around in front of the sofa so I could get a better view of Donna¡¯s sweet body. I sat on the ottoman and pulled it close so that I could touch her as she sucked him. I ran my hands over her smooth ass and fondled her full tits before running my hands over the t muscles of her belly. When my fingers felt between her legs, her pussy was sopping wet, her juices streaming down the insides of her thighs. Her hips jerked as I rubbed her clit with my thumb, and I could feel her little jerky movements as she tried to capture one of my fingers between the lips of her pussy. I was determined not to let that happen¡­Donna wasn¡¯t the only person in the room who knew how to tease. I crawled up on the sofa behind her, sitting between her feet and began to spread the cheeks of her ass with my thumbs. I teased her little puckered rosebud with my fingers and stroked the insides of her thighs softly with my thumbs, and Donna was shaking like a leaf. She was moaning now more than talking. I heard Steve groan loudly as he began shooting into her mouth. True to her word, Donna put on a show with his cum that not only had me hard as a rock, she made Steve hard again too. I leaned against the back of the sofa to get a better view of her working mouth, and I could see the thick white cream overflowing her lips and flowing down to cover his balls. She moved the white stuff around with her tongue, making kittenish noises to show her pleasure at the texture and taste¡­and her general joy at having his cum in her mouth. Donna sure made a believer out of me. I watched her as she cleaned every drop of his cum from his balls and his belly, and then I watched as she used her fingers to collect every drop that was stuck to her face and breasts. Steve was squeaky clean when she finished with him. She turned around so that she was almost sitting in Steve¡¯sp and her face was lying in mine¡­so close that I could feel her hot breath on my cock. ¡°You¡¯re home early Mr. Wend,¡± she whispered huskily. ¡°Did you get excited watching me suck Steve¡¯s cock?¡± Donna didn¡¯t wait for an answer, she curled her fingers around my stiff shaft and began to stroke me. She locked eyes with me for the second time and pulled one of my hands to her full breast, ensuring that my fingers found her nipples and squeezed them as hard as I could. I obliged her, and the harder I squeezed, the more she seemed to enjoy it. She was making those kitten noises of pleasure again, and I could see that Steve¡¯s hands were busy between her legs. Her eyes got kind of a ssy look and suddenly I felt her lips close over the tip of my cock. It seemed an awfully frantic kind of sucking, and I felt her tongue narrow and try to prate the slit on the tip of my ns. I jerked a little at that, it was something Sybil had never tried to do and I couldn¡¯t remember any of my high school or college sweethearts trying it either. It sure as hell felt good. She wasn¡¯t satisfied with just sucking me for long. Taking her mouth off me just long enough to talk to Steve for a second, she turned and begged him to fuck her. I watched her face as he slid his big cock into her, it was like watching a junkie getting fix. I was more than a little jealous, as Steve¡¯s cock was quite a bitrger than mine. If it weren¡¯t for the stroke of luck I hadter because his cock was so much bigger, my ego might have suffered somesting damage that night. Her ragged breathing soon became synchronized with Steve¡¯s thrusts, and each time he buried his cock in her, she mmed her lips down around the base of my cock and sucked me into her throat. She was doing something with her throat muscles that felt as if she were swallowing water or something, and the throat action was driving mepletely insane. I wanted to get up and fuck her, but she was getting all the dick she needed there from Steve¡­and I felt that little stab of jealousy until I realized that she intended for me to cum in her mouth the way Steve had. The thought raised my excitement level considerably, and I tangled my hands in her short hair and began to thrust roughly into her throat. Donna didn¡¯t object to my ruthless fucking of her mouth, she seemed to relish it. I stayed in rhythm with Steve and Donna just sort ofid there taking it, but she was making a hell of a racket¡­she sounded like one of thosedies in the porn videos riding a Sybian for the first time. I couldn¡¯t help myself, Donna¡¯s passive sucking of my cock was just too much for me and I began to spew into her throat. She locked her hands around my ass cheeks and pulled me into her until her lips encircled the base of my cock. Her eyes never left mine, and she refused to quit sucking me, even when it became so tender that it hurt me for her to continue. It was easy to see that she was focused on Steve¡¯s cock ramming into her pussy. In spite of the pounding her slender body had been taking, Donna wasn¡¯t done yet. Shey face down on the sofa, her lungs heaving. It was in to Steve and I that she was gathering her strength for the next onught¡­I just hoped I was up for it. I wanted to give her hell for having somebody over when she wasn¡¯t supposed to, but it¡¯s hard to raise hell with someone whose cheerful crooked grin is dripping with your cum. Her head was resting on my thigh, and every few minutes her tongue would flick out and caress my cock, or she would nuzzle my balls. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do this for so long,¡± she whispered. ¡°What kept you¡­I¡¯ve done everything except rip off my clothes and beg¡­¡± I didn¡¯t have an answer, and I guess she really didn¡¯t expect one. The whole time she was ying with my cock she had kept Steve¡¯s drained penis inside her. He just sat there looking stupid and kept his mouth shut, which was probably the most intelligent thing he¡¯d managed to do in his entire life. Donna started sucking me again in earnest when my cock started to swell. She told me she had something she wanted to try and that I was the perfect solution for her. I couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued. She continued her eye contact with me as she dragged Steve off the couch and put him on the floor. It was clear that she loved the feel of his veryrge cock in her, but it was just as clear that she was getting off because I was watching her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When she had Steve¡¯s cock fully inside her, she gave her hips a sexy wiggle and crooked her forefinger at me. She grabbed my newly erect cock and tugged me around to a position behind her. ¡°I want you to fuck me in the ass Wayne,¡± she said in a low husky voiceden with lust. I had never been so happy to have the smallest cock in the room. Donnaid down on top of her boyfriend, mashing those perfect tits down on top of his chest and raising her ass in the air. I could see half of his cock was still inside her, but I was focused on the puckered rosebud of her ass. Donna¡¯s hand pulled my cock to the entrance to her ass and guided me inside. She was hot, tight and dry¡­but I could feel my own precum filling her anal cavity. Donna was whimpering, but she wasn¡¯t in pain, she was horny. It was her that began to move first, I just stayed still, afraid that I might hurt her. I could feel her pushing back, taking more of my swollen cock in her ass. Jesus she felt good! I could feel Steve¡¯s cock mming into her through the thin membrane separating her ass and her pussy, and I could sense Donna¡¯s rising excitement and it was transmitting itself to me. I started to pump slowly in and out of her ass. Donna¡¯s whimpers turned to moans and she started talking to both of us through tightly gritted teeth, daring us to fuck her harder, deeper. She turned into a wild woman between us, whipping her head back and forth and usingnguage that would have made a hooker blush. It was the wildest sex I¡¯d ever experienced. Donna didn¡¯t wait for us to cum, she started early and each time she came she yelped loudly and wed at Steve¡¯s chest. ¡°You aren¡¯t really going to stop using me as a babysitter are you?¡± Donna asked. Steve had left us half an hour before, but Donna was still naked, lying on the floor in front of me. She seemed to really be getting off over my staring at her. She raised her arms and put them behind her head, thrusting her breasts up so that I could get a better look at them. ¡°No,¡± I told her, ¡°but you can expect to feel my cock in your ass every chance I get.¡± She rolled over onto her stomach and spread her legs, wiggling her ass enticingly. ¡°I¡¯m waiting¡­¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!